Skip to main content

Full text of "The whole works of the most Rev. James Ussher, D.D., Lord Archbishop of Armagh, and Primate of all Ireland : now for the first time collected, with a life of the author, and an account of his writings"

See other formats


w 


-■r 


LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

T  h  e  o  logical  Seminary, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 


Ussher,  James,  1581-1656. 
The  whole  works  of  the  most 
Rev-  James  Ussher,  D.D.... 


! 


^4r 


r  .  


4 


St 


t 


•Mfe 


I 

Mr" 


1^ 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2014 

littps://arcliive.org/details/wlioleworksofmost17ussli 


THE 

WHOLE  WORKS 

OF  THE 

MOST  REV.  JAMES  USSHER,  D.D., 

LORD  ARCHBISHOP  OF  ARMAGH,  AND  PRIMATE  OF  ALL  IRELAND. 

NOW  FOR  THE  FIRST  TIME  COLLECTED, 

WITH  A  LIFE  OF  THE  AUTHOE, 

AND 

AN  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  WRITINGS, 

BY 

CHARLES  RICHARD  ELRINGTON,  D.  D., 

LATE  REGIUS  PROFESSOB  OF  DIVINITY  IN  THE  CNn-ERSITT  OF  DtlBLIN, 
AND  RECTOR  OF  ARMAGH. 


IN  SEVENTEEN  VOLUMES. 


VOL.  XVII. 


DUBLIN: 
HODGES,    SMITH,   AND  CO., 

rUliLISIIEIl.S  TO  THE  UMYEUSITY. 

1864. 


DUBLIN: 

^^rinteU  at  tlje  anibersftg  ^press, 

BY  M.  H.  GILL. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


The  unexpected  death  of  Dr.  Elrington,  on  the  18th 
of  January,  1850,  deprived  the  University  of  one  of 
its  brightest  ornaments,  and  the  Irish  Church  of  its 
most  learned  theologian.  His  edition  of  Ussher's 
Works,  upon  which  he  had  been  labouring  for  up- 
wards of  twenty  years,  was  unfortunately  left  by 
him  unfinished,  and  the  Provost  and  Senior  Fellows 
of  Trinity  College  committed  to  me  the  task  of  com- 
pleting it.  Dr.  Elrington  had  completed  the  first 
thirteen  volumes,  with  400  pages  of  the  fourteenth 
volume,  the  progress  of  which  was  then  inter- 
rupted"; but  he  proceeded  with  the  fifteenth  and 
sixteenth  volumes,  and  finished  them  before  his 
death.  My  first  duty  was,  therefore,  to  endea- 
vour  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  the  difficulty 
which  had  caused  the  interruption  of  the  fourteenth 
volume,  and  to  complete  that  volume  as  well  as  I 

"  The  fifteenth  volume  was  issued  with  the  following  notice : — "  The 
publication  of  the  fourteenth  volume  is  unavoidably  postponed." 

a  2 


IV 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


could,  in  accordance  with  the  intentions  of  Dr.  El- 
rington.  Notwithstanding  the  intimacy  with  him 
which  it  was  my  privilege  for  many  years  to  enjoy, 
he  had  never  explained  to  me  fully  the  reason 
which  induced  him  to  leave  this  volume  unfinished, 
when  he  went  on  with  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth. 
I  believe  now,  that  the  great  difficulty  of  deci- 
phering the  MS.  destined  to  supply  matter  for  the 
completion  of  the  unfinished  volume,  was  the  prin- 
cipal cause  why  he  suspended  the  printing.  He 
had  found  it  impossible,  consistently  with  his  other 
important  avocations,  to  transcribe  the  MS.  and 
prepare  it  for  the  press  himself  He  employed  an 
amanuensis  to  make  a  transcript,  but  this  turned 
out  to  be  unsatisfactory. 

There  was  also  another  cause  of  embarrassment, 
which  Dr.  Elrington  felt  more  acutely,  perhaps,  than 
it  was  worth.  He  had  intended  the  fourteenth  vo- 
lume to  contain  such  remains  as  could  be  recovered 
of  the  Theological  Lectures  delivered  by  Ussher  when 
Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  University ;  and  he  had 
begun  with  the  "Tractatus  de  Controversiis  Pontifi- 
ciis,"  written  against  Bellarmine,  and  never  before 
printed.  He  had  also  partly  put  into  type  what  now 
stands  second  in  the  fourteenth  volume,  viz.,  the 
"  Catholica  Assertio  Integritatis  Fontium  Hebraico- 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


V 


rum  Veteris  et  Grajcorum  Novi  Instrumenti,"  which 
formed  the  substance  of  the  Theological  Lectures, 
delivered  in  the  year  1610.  In  addition  to  the  em- 
barrassments already  alluded  to.  arising  from  the 
imperfect  and  confused  state  of  the  MS.,  Dr.  El- 
rinjjton  now  found  that  this  second  series  of  Lec- 
tures  fin  conformity  with  the  chronological  arrange- 
ment of  the  Works,  which  he  had  adopted)  ought  to 
have  been  placed  before  the  "  Tractatus  de  Con- 
troversiis  Pontificiis  ;"  and  that  a  third  series'",  dated 
1607,  ought  to  have  preceded  both. 

Having  thus  discovered,  as  I  believe,  the  real 
cause  of  the  suspension  which  took  place  in  the 
printing  of  the  fourteenth  volume,  and  of  the  diffi- 
culty which  had  so  embarrassed  Dr.  Elrington,  my 
next  care  was  to  ascertain  what  materials  existed  for 
completing  the  volume  in  accordance  with  his  de- 
sign. The  following  allusions  to  the  intended  con- 
tents  of  volume  xiv.,  which  are  to  be  found  in  the 
Life  of  Ussher,  Avill  enable  us  to  understand  what  that 
design  was.  Having  mentioned  that,  immediately 
after  taking  his  first  degree  in  Divinity  (1607), 
Ussher  was  appointed  Professor  of  Theology  in  the 
Unirersity,  Dr.  Elrington  proceeds'':  — 


Printeil,  vol.  xiv.,  fi.  383. 


Vol.  i.,  p.  ■2(;. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


"  He  continued  to  deliver  lectures  during  the  following 
fourteen  years,  at  first  tvrice,  afterwards  once,  in  every 
week.  His  principal  subject  was  an  answer  to  the  contro- 
versies of  Bellarmine.  Dr.  Bernard  says  he  read  three 
volumes  of  these  Lectures,  and  that  it  would  be  an  honour 
to  the  University,  where  they  were  read,  to  have  them 
published.  There  is  only  one  volume  now  in  existence, 
and  it  does  not  appear  that  the  other  two  were  ever  depo- 
sited in  the  Library  of  Trinity  College.  Tlie  volume  now 
in  existence  bears  evidence  of  having  been  commenced  with 
an  intention  of  publishing  the  Lectures,  but  they  are  left 
unfinished  in  every  part;  I  have,  however,  printed  them  in 
the  fourteenth  volume  of  the  Archbishop's  works,  as  much 
anxiety  was  expressed  to  have  them  made  public.  There 
is  a  great  deal  of  information  contained  in  them,  imperfect 
as  they  are,  and  a  remarkable  display  of  logical  acuteness 
in  a  contest  with  the  most  learned  and  able  disputant  of 
the  Eomish  Church." 

The  statement  made  in  this  passage  that  only 
one  MS.  volume  of  Ussher's  Lectures  now  exists,  was 
afterwards  ascertained  by  Dr.  Elrington  himself  to 
be  incorrect.  The  one  volume''  to  which  he  alludes 
is  that  which  contains  the  "  Tractatus  de  Contro- 
versiis  Pontificiis,"  published  in  the  former  half  of 
the  fourteenth  volume  of  the  Works.  But  two  other 
MS.  volumes',  in  the  autograph  of  the  Archbishop, 


^  Class  D.  3.  19. 


'  Class  D.  3.  22,  23. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


VU 


containing  the  earlier  Lectures,  exist  also  in  the 
Library  of  Trinity  College.  These  volumes  are 
lettered  on  the  back  "  Usserius  de  Veteri  et  Novi 
Test.,"  but  are  numbered  in  a  wrong  order,  that  is 
to  say,  the  Lectures  delivered,  or  begun  to  be  deli- 
vered,  in  1610,  occur  in  vol.  i.  (d.  3.  22.),  and 
those  delivered  in  1607  in  that  which  has  been 
marked  vol.  ii.  (d.  3.  23.)  It  is  probable,  there- 
fore, that  we  still  possess  the  three  volumes  al- 
luded to  by  Bernard,  and  that  all  that  can  now  be 
gathered  from  them,  as  capable  of  being  published, 
is  collected  in  the  fourteenth  volume.  If  Dr.  El- 
rington  had  been  aware  of  the  existence  of  the  ear- 
lier Lectures,  before  he  had  printed  those  which 
now  stand  first,  there  is  no  doubt  that  he  would 
have  arranged  these  fragments  in  an  order  the  in- 
verse of  that  in  which  they  are  now  printed,  viz. : — 

1.  "  Prffilectiones  habitae  1607"  (vol.  xiv.,  p.  383); 

2.  "  Catholica  Assertio  Integritatis  Fontium,"  1610 
{ih.  p.  199)  ;  3.  "  Tractatus  de  Controversiis  Pon- 
tificiis"  {ib.  p.  1). 

Another  allusion  to  the  intended  contents  of  the 
fourteenth  volume,  which  occurs  in  the  Life  of 
Ussher^,  need  not  be  here  quoted,  as  it  adds  nothing 
to  the  information  given  in  the  foregoing  passage. 

'Vol.  i.,  p.  321. 


vlil  ADVERTISEMENT. 

It  proves,  however,  that  Dr.  Elrington  had  not  dis- 
covered the  existence  of  the  second  collection  of 
Lectures  until  after  he  had  completed  the  first 
volume  of  the  Works,  containing  Ussher's  Life, 
which  was  issued  in  1848. 

Again,  speaking  of  the  Archbishop's  sermons,  and 
notes  of  sermons,  Dr.  Elrington  says^ : — 

"  The  notes  of  three  sermons  are  preserved  in  the  Arch- 
bishop's handwriting,  and  are  published  in  the  fourteenth 
volume  of  his  Works ;  from  which  it  will  appear  what  was 
his  usual  mode  of  preparation." 

This  statement  caused  me  considerable  embarrass- 
ment. I  did  not  know  what  the  sermon  notes 
alluded  to  were,  nor  where  they  were  to  be  found. 
Dr.  Elrington  had  left  no  memorandum  respecting 
them.  I  examined  with  care  all  his  papers,  which 
his  executors  had  kindly  placed  in  my  hands,  but 
without  success.  I  searched  also  the  Ussher  MSS. 
in  the  Library  of  Trinity  College,  but  in  vain.  At 
length,  however,  by  a  mere  accident,  I  found,  in  this 
latter  repository,  what  I  believe  to  be  the  notes 
referred  to  by  Dr.  Elrington.  They  occur  in  the 
volume  classed  D.  3.  3.,  and  are  written  in  the  Arch- 
bishop's  well-known  hand.  There  is  also  preceding 
them  in  the  same  volume  another  document,  in  the 


P  Vol.  i.,  T'  315,  ""te. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


ix 


hand  of  an  amanuensis,  which  is  not  a  sermon,  but 
apparently  the  substance  of  some  speech  or  essay. 
It  is  not  written,  as  the  others  are,  upon  a  text  of 
Scripture,  but  is  entitled,  "  The  causes  of  the  conti- 
nuance of  the  contentions  concerning  church  govern- 
ments." Nevertheless,  as  it  has  been  corrected 
throughout,  and  references  to  passages  of  Scripture 
added  in  Ussher's  hand,  I  thought  it  better  not 
to  separate  it  from  the  notes  of  sermons  which 
follow  it  in  the  MS.  on  the  same  paper.  Unfor- 
tunately 1  had  not  discovered  these  notes  until  after 
the  fourteenth  volume  Avas  completed,  and  there- 
fore was  unable  to  carry  out  Dr.  Elrington's  in- 
tention of  publishing  them  there ;  but  I  have  added 
them  in  the  present  volume,  at  the  end  of  these  re- 
marks. 

To  return,  however,  to  the  Theological  Lectures 
of  the  Archbishop.  When  I  examined  the  MS.  with 
a  view  to  complete  the  unfinished  volume,  I  met 
with  the  same  difficulties  Avhich  had  so  greatly  em- 
barrassed Dr.  Elrington.  I  found  it  impossible, 
owing  to  the  manner  in  which  my  time  was  occu- 
pied, to  transcribe  the  fragments  and  fit  them  for 
publication  myself ;  at  length,  after  a  consider- 
able time  spent  in  the  attempt,  I  proposed  to  the 
Provost  and  Senior  Fellows  to  allow  me  to  employ 


X 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


Dr.  Reeves  to  execute  this  task,  as  well  as  to  make 
a  complete  Index  to  the  sixteen  volumes  of  Ussher's 
Works,  I  knew  well  his  indefatigable  perseverance 
in  any  thing  that  he  undertook,  which,  no  less  than 
his  varied  learning  and  ripe  scholarship,  admi- 
rably  qualified  him  for  the  work.  To  my  very 
great  relief  he  consented  to  take  the  part  assigned 
him  ;  and,  with  his  accustomed  disinterestedness  in 
the  cause  of  learning,  consented  to  give  his  valuable 
time  and  labour  for  an  amount  of  remuneration 
which  proved  that  the  honour  of  the  University, 
and  the  fame  of  Ussher,  Avere  his  principal  motives 
for  undertaking  the  task.  Few  of  those  who  are 
unpractised  in  such  work  can  fully  estimate  the 
great  difficulties  which  attended  the  transcription 
of  Ussher's  rough  notes,  many  of  them  written  out 
of  their  proper  order,  and  crowded  into  the  mar- 
gins, very  often  also  so  much  abridged  as  to  render 
their  meaning  unintelligible,  except  to  the  most 
skilful  and  practised  scholar.  In  addition  to  this, 
Dr.  Reeves  undertook  the  compilation  of  the  inva- 
luable indexes  printed  in  the  present  volume,  which 
contribute  so  much  to  the  practical  utihty  of  this 
edition  of  the  collected  works  of  our  illustrious  Pri- 
mate. The  tedious  labour  of  correctly  indexing 
such  matter  as  these  dense  volumes  contain,  can 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


only  be  estimated  by  those  who  have  attempted  such 
a  work  ;  and  in  the  present  case  Dr.  Reeves,  not 
content  with  his  own  carefully  written  manuscript 
of  the  Indices,  undertook  the  additional  labour  of 
re-writing  the  Index  of  Authors,  and  revising  the 
whole  with  great  care  as  the  proof  sheets  were  pass- 
ing through  the  press. 

In  justice  to  Dr.  Reeves,  I  ought  to  mention  also 
that  the  length  of  time  occupied  in  his  task  was 
greater  than  it  would  otherwise  have  been,  in  con- 
sequence of  a  recent  alteration  in  the  statutes  of  the 
Library  of  Trinity  College.  "When  Dr.  Elrington 
was  engaged  in  the  preparation  for  the  press  of 
Ussher's  Works,  it  was  allowable  to  lend  the  manu- 
scripts ;  he  was  permitted  to  borrow  and  take  to 
his  home  such  MSS.  as  he  had  occasion  for.  But 
owing  to  the  recent  alteration  alluded  to,  which 
absolutely  prohibits  the  lending  of  MSS.,  this  pri- 
vilege was  necessarily  denied  to  Dr.  Reeves.  Re- 
sident in  the  country,  he  was  compelled  to  labour 
at  the  transcription  of  the  MSS.  from  time  to  time 
at  intervals,  devoting  some  hours  to  the  -work 
whenever  he  had  occasion  to  visit  Dublin,  and  fre- 
quently coming  up  to  Dublin  for  the  express  pur- 
pose.  It  is  easy  to  see  what  additional  difficulties 
this  circumstance  must  have  created,  and  how 


xii 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


much  it  must  have  retarded  the  completion  of  his 
task. 

The  title-pages  of  the  volumes,  published  at  va- 
rious intervals,  all  bear  the  date  of  the  present  year, 
in  which  the  work  has  at  length  been  completed. 
But  it  may  be  well  to  record  here  the  exact  dates  at 
which  the  several  volumes  were  at  first  issued  : — 

Vol.  I.,  January  5,  1848. 

Vol.  II.,  November  7,  1829. 

Vol.  III.,  September  1,  1831. 

Vol.  IV.,  June  9,  1830. 

Vol.  v.,  October  16,  1830. 

Vol.  VI.,  October  30,  1831. 

Vol.  vil,  June  14,  1832. 

Vol.  viil,  April  3,  1832. 

Vol.  IX.,  June  14,  1832. 

Vol.  X.,  October  13,  1832. 

Vol.  XL,  August  1,  1832. 

Vol.  xii.,  December  12,  1833. 

Vol.  xiii.,  June  29,  1844. 

Vol.  XIV.,  May  17,  1862. 

Vol.  XV.,  May  18,  1834. 

Vol.  XVI.,  November  6,  1846. 

Vol.  XVII.,  April  25,  18G4. 
It  will  be  seen  from  this  list  that  the  fourteenth 
volume  was  ready  two  years  ago  ;  but  the  pub- 


ADVEKTISEMENT. 


xiii 


licatioii  of  it  was  withheld  until  it  could  appear 
together  with  this  index-volume,  which  could  not 
of  course  be  finished  until  the  Works  were  com- 
plete, 

I  may  be  allowed  here  to  express  some  regret 
that  the  plan  of  issuing  the  volumes  at  different 
intervals  was  adopted.  It  greatly  displeased  Dr. 
Elrington,  who  submitted  with  reluctance  to  the 
arrangement.  It  is  attended  with  this  inconve- 
nience, that  it  must  necessarily  cause  many  broken 
sets,  and  there  will  no  doubt  ultimately  be  left  un- 
sold  a  large  number  of  odd  volumes.  All  who  are 
in  possession  of  the  incomplete  work  can  now,  how- 
ever, have  their  sets  made  perfect  on  application 
to  Messrs.  Hodges,  Smith,  and  Co.,  Publishers  to 
the  University,  Dublin. 

The  total  cost  of  this  great  work  to  the  Uni- 
versity, that  is  to  say,  of  the  printing  and  paper, 
exclusive  of  the  payments  made  to  transcribers, 
advertising,  and  other  incidental  expenses,  amounts 
to  the  large  sum  of  £3800. 

JAMES  H.  TODD,  D.D., 

Senior  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 

Easter  Eve,  1864. 


CONTENTS 

OF 

THE  SEVENTEENTH  VOLUME. 


PAG. 

Advertisement,  iii 

The  Cause  of  the  Continuance  of  Contentions  concerning  Church 

Government,  xix 

Notes  of  three  Sermons  : — 

Sermon  I.,  xxiv 

Sermon  11.,  xxvii 

Sermon  III.,  xxxix 

Indexes  : — 

Index  of  Names  and  Subjects,   1 

Index  of  Passages  of  Scripture  which  are  the  subjects  of  Ser- 
mons,  195 

Index  of  Passages  of  Scripture  cited,  illustrated,  or  explained,  126 
Index  of  Authors  and  Works  cited,   .  230 


THE  CAUSES 

OF  THE 

CONTINUANCE  OF  CONTENTIONS 

CONCERNING 

CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


NOTES  OF  THREE  SERMONS. 


VOL.  XVII.  b 


THE  CAUSES 

OF  THE 

CONTINUANCE   OF  THE  CONTENTIONS 

CONCERNING 

CHURCH  GOVEENMENT. 


Contention  ariseth  eyther  through  error  in  men's  judge- 
ments or  else  disorder  in  their  affections. 

I.  When  contention  doth  grow  by  error  in  judgement,  it 
ceaseth  not  till  men  by  instruction  come  to  see  wherein  they 
erre,  and  what  it  is  that  did  deceive  them ;  without  this 
there  is  neyther  notice  nor  punishment  that  can  establish 
peace  in  the  church. 

The  Moscovian  Emperor,  being  wearie  of  the  infinit  strifes 
and  contentions  amongst  preachers,  and  by  their  occasion 
amongst  others,  forbadd  preaching  utterly  throughout  all 
his  dominions  ;  and  instead  thereof  commanded  certain  ser- 
mons of  tlie  Greeke  and  Latin  Fathers  to  be  translated,  and 
them  to  be  read  in  publique  assemblies,  without  adding  a 
word  of  their  owne  thereunto,  upon  paine  of  death.  He 
thouglit  by  this  politique  devise  to  bring  them  to  agree- 
ment, or  att  least  to  cover  their  disagreement.  But  so  bad 
a  policie  was  no  fitt  salve  for  so  great  a  soarc. 

Wee  may  think,  perhaps,  that  punishment  would  have 
been  more  efi'ectuall  to  that  purpose,  for  neither  did  Salo- 
mon^ speake  without  booke  in  saying  that  when  "  follie  is 


"  Prov.  clmp.  22.  vcr.  15. 


XX     THE  CAUSES  OF  THE  CONTINUANCE  OF  THE  CONTENTIONS 


bound  up  in  the  heart  of  a  child,  y"'  rodd  of  correction  must 
drive  it  out;"  and  experience  doth  shew  y',  when  error  hath 
once  disquieted  the  mindes  of  men  and  made  them  restles, 
if  they  doe  not  feare,  they  will  terrifye.  Neyther  hath  it 
repented  y'^  Church  at  any  tyme  to  have  used  y^  rodd  in 
moderate  severitie  for  the  speedier  reclaiming  of  men  from 
error,  and  the  easier  reuniting  such  as  by  schisme  have 
sundred  themselves.  Butt  wee  find  by  triall,  that,  as  being 
taught  and  not  terrifyed,  they  shutt  their  eares  against  the 
word  of  trueth,  and  soothe  themselves  in  that  wherewith 
custom  or  sinister  persuasion  hath  inured  them ;  soe  con- 
trariewise,  if  they  be  terrifyed,  and  not  taught,  their  punish- 
ment doth  not  commonly  worke  their  amendment. 

As  Moses,  therefore,  soe  likewyse  Aaron ;  as  Zerubabel, 
soe  Jehoshua;,  as  the  prince  which  hath  laboured  by  the 
scepter  of  righteousness  and  sword  of  justice  to  end  strife, 
soe  the  Prophetts,  which  with  the  booke  and  doctrine  of  sal- 
vation have  soundlie  and  wisely  endeavoured  to  instruct  the 
ignorant  in  those  litigious  points  wherewith  the  Church  is 
now  troubled  ;  whether  by  preaching,  as  ApoUos  amongst 
the  Jewes,  or  by  disputing,  as  Paul  at  Athens,  or  by  writing, 
as  the  learned  in  their  severall  tymes  and  ages  heretofore,  or 
by  conferring  in  synods  and  counsells,  as  Peter,  James,  and 
others  at  Jerusalem,  or  by  any  the  like  allowable  and  laud- 
able meanes,  their  praise  is  worthily  in  the  Gospell,  and 
their  portion  in  that  promise  which  God  hath  made  by  his 
Prophet'',  "  They  that  turn  many  unto  righteousness  shall 
shine  as  the  starres  for  ever  and  ever."  I  say,  whosoever 
have  soundly  and  wisely  endeavoured  by  these  meanes  to 
reclaime  the  ignorant  from  their  error  and  to  make  peace. 

Want  of  sound  proceeding  in  Church  controversies  hath 
made  many  more  stiffe  in  error  now  than  before. 

Want  of  wise  and  discreet  dealing  hath  much  hindered 
y^  peace  of  the  Church.  It  maye  be  thought,  and  is,  that 
Arius  had  never  raised  those  tempestuous  storms  which 
wee  read  he  did,  if  Alexander,  the  first  that  withstood  the 
Arrian  heresie,  had  borne  himselfe  with  greater  moderation 


Dan.  chap.  12.  ver.  3. 


CONCERXIXG  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 


xxi 


and  bene  less  eger  in  so  good  a  cause.  Sulpitius  Severus"^ 
doth  note  as  much  in  the  dealings  of  Idacius  against  the 
favourers  of  Priscillian,  when  that  heresie  was  but  greene 
and  new  sprung  up  ;  for  by  overmuch  vchemencic  against 
Instantius  and  his  mates  a  sparke  was  made  a  flame,  in  so 
much  that  thereby  the  seditious  waxed  rather  more  fierce 
than  lesse  troublesome.  In  matters  of  so  great  moment, 
whereupon  y^  peace  or  disturbance  of  y^  Church  is  knowen 
to  depend,  if  there  were  in  us  that  reverend  care  which 
should  be,  it  is  not  possible  wee  should  eyther  speake  at 
any  tyrne  without  feare,  or  ever  write  but  with  a  trembling 
hand.  Doe  they  consider  Avhereabovit  they  goe,  or  what  it 
is  they  have  in  hand,  who,  taking  upon  them  the  cause  of 
God,  deal  onlye  or  cheifly  against  the  persons  of  men? 

Wee  cannot  altogether  excuse  ourselves  in  this  respect, 
whose  home  controversies  and  debates  at  this  day,  although 
I  trust  they  be  as  the  strife  of  Paul  with  Barnabas,  and  not 
with  Elymas,  yet  because  there  is  a  trueth  which,  on  the  one 
side  being  rinknown,  hath  caused  contention,  I  do  wish 
it  had  pleased  Almightie  God  that  in  sifting  it  out,  those 
offences  had  not  grown,  which  I  had  rather  bewailc  with 
secret  teares  than  publick  speech. 

Nevertheless  some  sort  of  people  is  reported  to  have 
bred  a  detestation  of  drunkeness  in  their  children  by  pre- 
senting the  deformitie  thereof  in  servants.  So  it  may 
come  to  pass  (I  wish  it  might)  that  wee,  beholding  more 
foule  deformities  in  the  face  and  countenance  of  a  common 
adversarie,  shall  be  induced  to  correct  some  smaller  ble- 
mishes in  our  owne.  Ye  are  not  ignorant  of  the  demands, 
motives,  censure,  apologies,  defences,  and  other  writings 
which  our  great  enemies  have  published  under  colour  of 
seeking  peace,  promising  to  bring  nothing  but  reason  and 
evident  remonstrance  of  truth.  But  who  sceth  not  how 
full  gorged  they  are  with  virulent,  slanderous,  and  immo- 
dest speeches,  tending  much  to  the  disgrace,  to  the  dis- 
proof'nothing,  of  that  cause  which  they  endeavour  to  over- 
throw ?    "  Will  you  speak  wickedly  for  God's  defense?" 


*■  [Sulp.  Sever.  Sacr.  Hist.  lib.  ii.,  p.  417:  Lugd.  Bat.  1617.] 


xxii  THE  CAUSES  OF  THE  CONTINUANCE  OF  THE  CONTENTIONS 


saith  Job'':  will  you  dipp  your  tsngues  in  gall,  and  your 
penncs  in  blood,  when  yce  write  and  speak  in  His  cause? 
Is  the  truth  confirmed,  arc  men  convicted  of  their  errour, 
Avhen  they  are  upbrayded  with  the  miseries  of  their  condi- 
tion and  estate?  when  their  understanding,  witt,  and  know- 
ledge is  depressed?  when  suspitions  are  ruinous,  without 
respect  how  true  or  how  false,  are  objected  to  diminish 
their  credit  and  estimation  in  the  world?  Is  it  likely 
that  invectives,  epigrammes,  dialogues,  epistles,  libells, 
loden  with  contvuTielies,  and  criminations,  should  be  the 
meanes  to  procure  peace  ?  Surely  they  which  doe  take  this 
course,  "  the*  way  of  peace  they  have  not  known."  If  they 
did  but  once  enter  into  a  staled  consideration  with  them- 
selves what  they  doe,  noe  doubt  they  would  give  over,  and 
resolve  Avith  J ob,  BehoW,  I  am  vile  ;  Avhat  shall  I  answer  ?  I 
will  lay  my  hand  upon  my  mouth  :  if  I  have  spoken  once 
amisse,  I  shall  speake  no  more;  or  if  twice,  I  will  proceed  no 
further." 

II.  But  how  sober  and  how  sound  soever  our  proceed- 
ing be  in  these  causes,  all  is  in  vaine  which  we  doe  to 
abate  the  errors  of  men,  except  their  unrulie  affections  be 
bridled.  Self  love,  vain  glorie,  impatience,  pride,  perti- 
nacie,  these  are  the  ruine  of  our  peace,  and  these  are  not 
conquered  or  cast  out  but  by  prayer.  Prays  for  Jerusalem, 
and  your  prayer  shall  cause  the  hills  to  bring  forth  peace  ; 
peace  shall  distill  and  come  downe  like  the  raine  upon  the 
mowen  grass,  and  as  the  showers  that  water  the  earth. 
Wee  have  used  all  other  meanes,  and  behold  wee  are  frustrate, 
wee  have  laboured  in  vaine.  In  disputations,  whether  it  be 
because  men  are  ashamed  to  acknowlcdsfe  their  errors  be- 
fore  manie  witnesses,  or  because  extemporalitie  doth  ex- 
clude mature  and  ripe  advise,  without  which  the  truth  can- 
not soundly  and  thoroughly  be  demonstrated,  or  because  the 
fervour  of  contention  doth  soe  disturb  men's  understanding, 
that  they  cannot  sincerely  and  effectually  judge :  in  hoohs 
and  sermons,  whether  it  be,  because  wee  doe  speak  and 


Job,  chap.  13.  ver.  7. 
^  Job,  chap.  40.  ver.  4. 


<■  Rom.  chap.  13.  ver.  7. 
?  Psal.  72  ver.  3,  6. 


CONCERNING  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT.  xxiii 

write  with  too  little  advise,  or  because  you  doe  hear  and 
read  with  too  much  prejudice,  in  all  humane  means  which 
have  hitherto  been  used  to  procure  peace ;  whether  it  be 
because  our  dealings  have  been  too  feeble,  or  the  minds  of 
men  with  whome  wee  have  dealt  too  implacable,  or  what- 
soever the  cause  or  causes  have  beene,  for  as  much  as  wee 
see  that  as  yet  wee  fail  in  our  desires,  yea  the  wayes  which 
wee  take  to  be  most  likelie  to  make  peace  doe  but  move 
strife  ;  0  that  we  would  now  hold  our  tongues,  leave  con- 
tending with  men,  and  have  our  talk  and  treatie  of  peace 
with  God.  Wee  have  spoken  and  written  enough  for  peace  ; 
there  is  now  no  way  left  but  this  one,  "  Pray''  for  the  peace 
of  Jerusalem." 


h  Psal.  122.  ver.  6. 


SEHMON  I. 


Matt.  Chap,  xxvii.  Ver.  46. 
My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken  me  ? 

There  is  a  dereliction  of  probation  and  reprobation,  of 
litter  refuseal,  and  a  dereliction  of  triall  onely.  That  of 
refuseall  toiicheth  the  highest  power  of  the  soul,  and  the 
everlasting  condition  thereof.  It  is  when  God  in  his  just 
displeasure  denieth  the  grace  of  his  saving  mercy,  and 
that  for  ever,  unto  such  as  have  made  themselves  vessels 
incapable  of  his  goodness  in  that  kind.  As  touching  this 
dereliction,  they  which  are  born  of  him  he  doth  not  in 
that  sense  forsake.  They  have,  to  the  contrary,  his  own 
most  sweet  and  comfortable  promises.  "  For*^  a  mo- 
ment in  anger  I  hid  my  face  from  thee  for  a  little  season, 
but  with  everlasting  mercy  have  had  compassion  on  thee, 
saith  the  Lord  thy  Redeemer.  The  mountains  shall  remove, 
and  the  hills  shall  fall  down,  but  my  mercy  shall  not  depart 
from  thee,  neither  shall  the  covenant  of  my  peace  fall  away, 
saieth  the  Lord  that  hath  compassion  on  thee."  "  I''  will 
make  an  everlasting  covenant  -with  them,  that  I  will  never 
turn  away  from  doing  them  good  :  I  will  put  my  fear  in 
their  hearts,  and  they  shall  not  depart  from  me."  "  He" 
loved  his  own  wliich  were  in  the  world,  yea,  he  loved  them 
to  the  end."    "  No*  man  shall  take  them  out  of  my  hands." 


»  Esai,  chap.  54.  ver.  8,  10. 
'  John,  chap.  13. 


Jerm.  chap.  32. 
John,  chap.  10. 


OF  PROBATION  AND  REPROBATION. 


XXV 


"  The*'  seed  of  God  remayncth  in  them,"  and  "  that  seed^  is 
incorruptible." 

Touching  the  other,  no  sonnc  of  God,  exempt  from  it. 
That  Sonne  of  whomc  he  liath  testifyedwith  thundring  voice 
from  heaven,  "  This  is  my  well  beloved  in  whome  I  am 
■well  pleased,"  the  Sonne  in  whome  I  have  joy  and  delight. 
This  very  Sonne  he  wrappeth  in  the  state  of  that  other  kind 
of  dereliction,  which  leaveth  in  part  and  for  a  time,  but  for 
ever  and  in  whole  rejecteth  not. 

The  subject  of  which  dereliction  in  Christ  was  his  humane 
nature  only,  and  his  humane  nature  only  so  far  forth  as  con- 
cerneth  the  bodie,  and  of  the  soul  that  part  wherein  passions 
and  affections  doe  reside.  For  concerning  the  intellectuall 
parte  of  the  soul,  that  part  wherin  dwelleth  reason,  judge- 
ment, and  the  apprehension  of  truth,  the  light  of  the  coun- 
tenance of  God  therein  shining  could  not  possibly  be  put 
out.  The  strong  sinewes  of  that  speech  wherin  he  seemeth 
as  it  were  even  to  hold  God  clasped  with  indissoluble  armes, 
My  God,  My  God;  the  force  and  vigour  of  this  speech 
cleerlye  manifesteth  God  abiding  in  the  fortresse,  the  top 
and  turret  of  the  soul  of  Christ. 

When  God  left  the  body  of  J ob  for  Satan  to  work  upon, 
it  was  with  this  exception  :  "  Lo ;  he  is  in  thy  hand,  but 
save  his  life."  No  such  exception  Avhen  the  body  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  was  left  as  an  anvile  to  be  beaten  upon 
with  the  violent  hands  of  miscreants,  the  impes  of  Satan. 
Wherefore  all  his  senses  they  loaded  with  whatsoever  wit 
and  malice  could  invent.  His  eyes  they  wounded  with  the 
spectacle  of  their  scornful  lookes,  his  eares  with  the  sound 
of  their  heinous  blasphemies,  the  spirits  of  his  vitall  breath 
with  the  noisome  savour  of  the  dead,  his  tast  with  gall, 
and  his  feeling  throughout  all  parts  with  such  dilamation 
[sic]  and  torture  as  buffets,  thorncs,  whippes,  nailes,  and  the 
dint  of  the  spear  could  breed,  till  his  soul  at  the  length  as 
a  bird  was  chased  out.  So  that  as  touching  corporall  dere- 
liction, how  trulye  might  the  Sonne  of  man  have  uttred 
those  words  in  the  doleful!  canticle  of  Jeremy,  "  All  ye 


*  1  John,  cLap.  3.  ver.  9. 


1  Peter,  chap.  1.  ver.  23. 


XXVI 


SERMON  I. 


that  passe  by  and  behold,  see  if  ever  there  were  sorrow  like 
unto  my  sorrow  wherewith  the  hand  of  the  Lord  hath 
afflicted  me^." 

Touching  the  inferiour  part  of  the  soul,  the  part  where 
fancy  and  affection  dwell,  the  part  which  is  subject  unto 
fear  and  unto  heaviness  ;  if  this  part,  but  only  approaching 
and  dramng  neer  to  that  furnace  which  now  it  was  in,  felt 
sufficient  to  turne  sweat  into  drops  of  blood,  sufficient  to 
cause  a  thrise  repeated  supplication  to  be  dispensed  with, 
if  there  were  any  possible  way  to  escape  from  it ;  what  his 
feeling  was  at  this  present  hower  when  he  cryed,  "  Sabac- 
tani :  Thou  hast  fo7'sahen  me ;"  what  man  is  able  to  imagin  ? 
Our  conceipt  in  this  case  is  too  short  to  reach  the  bottom 
of  that  we  speake  of.  Neither  may  we  think  that  Satan, 
who  before  was  so  vigilant  to  take  occasions  of  assalting 
him,  did  here  leave  his  soule  unbesett  with  legions  of  most 
grisely  terrors  and  fears.  Heretofore  Angels  were  sent 
from  heaven  to  comfort  him,  neither  God,  nor  Angel,  nor 
man  to  ease  his  heavines  with  the  comfort  of  their  presence 
at  this  howre ;  but  between  the  passionate  powers  of  his 
soule  and  whatsoever  might  refresh  them  a  courtain  di-awn. 
O  thou  afflicted  and  tossed  with  tempest,  whome  doth  not 
this  thy  mournfull  complaint  of  dereliction  cause  even  almost 
to  feel  that  thy  soul  was  become  now  as  a  scorched  heath 
where  no  one  drop  of  the  moisture  of  sensible  joy  was  left  ? 
But  I  do  foolishly  to  labour  in  explicating  that  which  is  not 
exjilicable,  that  whereof  our  fittest  esteeme  is  our  very 
astonished  silence. 


g  Lam.  chap.  1,  ver.  12. 


SERMON  II. 


Hebr.  Chap.  ii.  Veh.  14,  15. 

That  through  death  he  might  destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  that 
is  the  devil ;  and  deliver  them  which  for  fear  of  death  were  all  their 
life  time  subject  to  bondage. 

God  gave  liis  people,  the  Jewcs,  a  law,  which  law  is  set 
down  in  the  25th  of  Leviticus,  that  at  the  ende  of  every 
seven  times  seven  yeares,  which  rise  in  all  unto  nine-and- 
fourty,  the  y eare  next  follo^ving,  which  was  the  fiftith,  should 
be  a  yeare  of  jubily  unto  them,  which  yeare  had  these  two 
peculiar  pre-eminences,  first  the  free  restitution  of  all  men 
into  siich  lands  as,  being  their  ancient  inheritance,  need  had 
caused  them  before  to  part  with ;  secondly,  the  full  release 
of  all  men  whom  debt  or  bondage  did  make  obnoxious 
unto  others.  Men  deprived  of  freedonie,  bereaved  of  here- 
ditary goods  and  possessions,  laid  in  bonds,  inclosed  in  dun- 
geons and  prisons,  were  all  at  this  time  set  free  ;  they  were 
all  in  this  yeare  of  jubily  restored  unto  the  state  of  perfect 
liberty,  so  that  no  man  might  chalengc  or  charge  them  for 
any  thing  past,  which  jubilyes  were  types  and  figures  of 
a  jubily  that  was  to  come. 

The  angel  Gabriel,  in  the  ninth  of  Daniel's  prophecy, 
reckoneth  from  the  time  of  the  edict  of  Cyrus  concerning 
the  J  ewes'  returne  home  (which  edict  was  published  in  a 
yeare  of  jubily),  gathereth  by  computation  from  that  time  to 
the  time  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  as  amounting  unto  seventy 
septimaines  of  yeares,  which  yeares  contained  ten  jubilyes. 


XXVlll 


SKRMON  II. 


This  was  the  tenth  which  God  had  sett,  and  the  same  expir- 
ing had  purposed  "  to  finish  transgression,  to  bring  an  end 
unto  sinne,  to  extinguish  iniquity,  to  induce  everlasting 
righteousnesse,  to  seal  up  vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoynt 
the  most  holy."  After  he  addeth  that  theMcssias  should  then 
he  slain  "lb  ^"'Hl  and  "not  for  himselfe."  Knot  for  him- 
selfe,  for  whome  ?  The  prophet  Esay  doth  show  for  whome  : 
"  Surely  OUR  infirmity  he  hath  born,  and  carried  OUR  sor- 
rowes  :  he  was  wounded  for  OUR  transgressions ;  he  was 
broken  for  OUR  iniquities  ;  for  the  transgression  of  MY  PEOPLE 
was  he  plagued*."  His  death  was  the  price  of  our  redemp- 
tion ;  the  dayes  of  his  sorrowe  have  brought  unto  us  the 
joyes  of  a  jubily  that  hath  no  end  ;  the  benefit  of  perfect  de- 
liverance from  thraldome,  and  restitution  unto  that  inheri- 
tance which  Satan  beguiled  our  parents  of  So  that  of  bonde- 
men  we  are  made  free  by  redemption,  and  of  free  men 
through  adoption,  Sonnes,  coinheritours  with  our  Redeemer, 
to  whom  let  the  tongues  of  men  and  angels  for  ever  sound 
out  that  blessed  hymnc,  framed  even  for  this  selfe-same 
purpose,  "  Praise,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power  to 
Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb,  for 
evermore''." 

Thus  you  see  the  reason  wherefore  both  Christ  and  his 
Apostles,  to  express  the  fruits  of  his  death  and  passion,  do 
speake  so  much  sometime  concerningmatter  of  inheritance, 
sometime  concerning  deliverance  out  of  thraldome.  Our 
Saviour,  to  draw  the  J  ewes  to  the  due  consideration  of  this 
kind  of  servitude,  and  from  delivery  from  the  same  begin- 
ning to  preach  in  a  yeare  of  jubily,  taught  directlye  that  the 
ancient  prophecyes  which  speake  of  an  acceptable  yeare  of 
the  Lord,  a  principall  jubily  wherein  deliverance  to  captives 
should  be  proclaimed,  now  then  came  to  the  time  of  accom- 
plishmenf^.  They  took  it  hardly  at  his  hands  to  have  their 
dignitye  so  much  abaited  as  to  be  termed  servants,  and  men 
which  did  need  deliverance.  "  We  are  Abraham's  seed, 
and  were  never  bondmen  to  any."  Wherefore  speakest 
thou  to  us  offreedome."    "  He  that  committeth  sinne  is 


•  Esai.  chap.  53. 


*>  Apocal.  ihap.  5. 


Luc.  cliap.  4. 


SERMON  II. 


XXIX 


the  servant  of  sinnc."  Behold  a  sei'vitudc  from  which 
none  but  the  Sonne  can  deliver  you.  He  it  is  that  must 
"  make  you  free''." 

Now,  of  all  the  works  miraculous  that  have  been  since  the 
first  foundation  of  the  world,  there  is  not  that  can  be  com- 
pared unto  this  which  our  Lord  and  Saviour  hath  done  by 
bringing  to  pass  by  death,  that  he  who  hath  even  a  sove- 
rainty  of  death  should  be  frustrated,  and  his  main  endea- 
vour tending  unto  destruction  made  of  none  effect.  The 
sequence  whereof  is  that  which  followeth  in  the  next  verse, 
namely,  the  deliverance  of  them,  whosoever  "  with  fear 
of  death  throughout  their  whole  life  time  were  the  detainers 
of  servitude."  So  that,  1.  after  the  mean  by  which  Christ 
hath  defeated  Satan ;  2.  the  second  thing  which  we  are  to 
observe  is  the  benefit  of  deliverance  thereujion  ensuing ; 
3.  the  third,  the  number  of  men  unto  whome  that  benefit 
may  reach;  4.  the  fourth,  their  thraldome  whome  Christ  did 
dy  to  sett  at  liberty ;  5.  the  fifth,  their  feare  of  death  to  come ; 
C  the  last,  the  continuance  of  their  feare,  reaching  through- 
out the  whole  limits  of  their  lives. 

I.  The  very  center  of  Christian  beliefe,  the  life  and 
soul  of  the  Gospell  of  Christ,  doth  rest  in  this,  that  by 
ignomonye  honour  and  glory  is  obtained ;  power  van- 
quished by  imbecilllty,  and  by  death  salvation  purchased. 
That  there  should  a  Messias  come,  and  that  he  at  his 
coming  should  save  and  redeeme  the  world,  none  of  the 
Jewes  did  ever  doubt.  It  hath  bene  alwaies,  and  at  this 
day  even,  an  article  in  their  creed;  13n''J£'?3  □'"D"'  VPH  rihw^ 
God  in  the  end  of  the  dayes  appointed  shall  send  our  Mes- 
siah to  redeem  them  that  look  for  the  end  and  performance 
of  that  salvation  which  he  shall  purchase.  Upon  which 
article  of  tlie  Jewish  faith  R.  Moses  doth  thus  scholy. 
"  Whosoever  he  be  that  doubteth  this  point,  he  accuseth 
of  falsehood  the  whole  law,  and  from  Moses  unto  Malachy 
even  all  the  prophets ;  for  they  all  require  expressly  and 
cleerly,  that  we  repose  our  trust  and  confidence  in  that 
annointed."    Whence  then  is  their  blindnes  which  are  so 


John,  chap.  8. 


XXX 


SERMON  II. 


hardncd  against  the  Gospell  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  Even  this 
and  no  other  is  the  cause  thereof.  The  Jew  cannot  brooke 
to  heare  of  life  and  salvation  hy  the  death  and  passion  of  him 
that  should  be  their  Lord  and  Saviour.  For  why  ?  Their 
conceipte  hath  ever  beene  that  their  Messias  should  be  a 
monarch  universall  upon  earth,  and  that  by  force  of  armes 
the  world  should  be  brought  in  siibjectioniinder  him.  Thus 
Herod  conceived  ;  and  therefore  the  birth  of  our  Lord  did 
vexe,  molest,  and  trouble  him.  Thus  nations  forrein  amongst 
whom  the  fame  of  Jewish  prophecyes  was  spread  concerning 
their  expected  king  did  likewise  all  imagin.  All  this  his 
own  disciples  aymed  in  asking  the  question  :  "  Lord,  when 
wilt  thou  restore  asrain  the  kinodome  of  Israel  ?"  These 
vaine  aspiring  requests,  to  sit,  one  at  the  right,  and  another 
at  the  left  hand  of  Christ,  those  ambitious  contentions  who 
should  be  greatest  in  place  about  him,  they  all  sprang  from 
the  same  root.  Christ  was  dead,  raised  againe,  and  ascended 
unto  his  Father,  before  the  right  understanding  of  ancient 
prophecyes  concerning  that  point  could  take  place.  Till  then 
they  never  imagined  that  death  was  the  mean  whereby  so 
great  things  should  be  accomplished.  In  this  respect  it  is 
that  the  apostle  doth  terme  the  Gospell  a  mystery  hid  since 
the  first  beginning  of  the  world,  and  concealed  from  former 
ages,  never  opened  before,  but  now  made  manifest  unto  the 
saincts  of  God,  as  God  indeed  did  mean  it''.  JMight  not  the 
Sonne  of  God  then,  having  power  to  create  and  support  the 
world,  deliver  his  people  by  main  strength  out  of  Satan's 
hands  ?  Could  Satan  have  held  them  which  the  Sonne  of 
God  had  but  commanded  him  only  to  yeeld  ?  What  neces- 
sity of  delivering  them  by  death,  whom  by  his  bare  autho- 
sity  he  might  have  delivered  well  without  dying  ? 

II.  The  fittnes  of  this  may  better  appear  if  we  referre  it 
unto  the  next  point,  which  is  the  benefit  whereunto  this 
act  did  tend,  namely.  Deliverance.  For,  1.  first,  if  our  condi- 
tion be  respected  in  relation  to  the  Father  filled  with  just 
indignation  and  wrath,  what  way  so  fit  to  worke  our  recon- 
cilement as  His  intercession  which  Avas  highest  in  favour 


'  Colos.  chap.  1.  vcr.  2. 


SERMON  II. 


XXXI 


with  God  ?  And  the  perfectest  deliverance  of  the  guihy 
by  way  of  intercession  must  needs  be  that  where  honour 
in  the  highest  degree  and  humiliation  in  the  lowest  arc 
combined,  as  in  the  death  of  our  Saviour  they  bee.  Tn"- 
mitiosis  humilitate  succurritur.  Againe,  2.  if  we  enter  into 
the  search  of  that  which  principally  God  did  purpose  to 
make  manifest,  a  thousand  testimonies  might  be  alleaged 
to  show  that  the  very  summe  of  the  whole  scope  of  Clmst 
in  the  work  of  our  deliverance  was  to  display  the  treasures 
of  infinit  love,  goodness,  grace,  and  mercy  :  "  Greater  love 
there  cannot  be  than  this,  when  a  man  is  content  to  bestow 
his  life  for  his  friends'"."  "  jVIy  sheep  I  know ;  I  give  unto 
them  eternall  life  :  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any 
pluck  them  out  of  my  hands,"  that  is  to  say,  I  have  de- 
livered them.  That  was  sufficient  to  expresse  the  benefit  of 
our  deliverance ;  but  this  not  being  sufficient  to  expresse 
his  own  inward  love,  he  addeth  further,  "  Behold,  I  lay 
down  my  life  for  them^."  It  is  the  joy  of  them  that  have 
bene  the  deliverers  of  others  not  only  to  make  it  knowne 
what  enemyes  they  have  overcome,  but  also  what  wounds 
they  have  taken  in  conflict ;  ut  hostilis  sanguis  asserat  forti- 
tudinem,  proprius  pietatem,  saith  an  ancient  father :  "To  the 
end  that  hostile  blood  may  serve  to  be  an  argument  of 
courage  and  valour,  their  own  a  token  of  piety  and  love." 
The  principall  thing  therefore  which  our  grand  deliverer 
would  have  for  ever  remembered,  is,  "  that  by  death  he  has 
wrought  our  deliverance."  For  this  cause  the  sacrament  of 
the  Holy  Eucharist  was  in  such  form  and  manner  instituted, 
that  the  breaking  of  flesh  and  shedding  of  blood,  that  is  to 
say,  the  face  of  death,  might  most  lively  appear  in  it.  For 
this  cause  the  Apostle,  in  setting  down  our  principall  duty 
herein,  omitteth  not  to  speak  expressly  of  death  as  of  the 
very  weapon  whereby  Christ  hath  wrought  our  deliverance. 
"  As  oft  as  ever  ye  doe  this,"  mortem  Domini  annunciatis, 
ye  set  forth  the  death  of  your  Deliverer''. 

III.  Neither  is  that  to  be  overpast  which  the  Apostle 
doth  add  thirdly,  concerning  the  largenes  of  this  benefit 

'John,  chap.  lo.  f  John,  chap.  10.  'i  1  Cor.  chap.  11. 


xxxii 


SERMON  II. 


which  the  God  of  our  salvation  hath  not  prepared  for  a  few  : 
if  any  be  thereof  deprived,  the  fait  is  their  own.  Let 
not  men  therefore  dig  the  cloudes  to  find  out  secret  impe- 
diments ;  let  them  not,  according  to  the  manner  of  infidels 
and  heathens,  stormingly  impute  their  wretched  estate  unto 
destinie  :  Fatis  agimur,  cedite  fatis.  Let  no  such  cogitation 
take  place  in  the  hart  of  any  man  ;  abandon  it  with  all  ex- 
ecration and  hatred  ;  it  were  even  impious  and  diabolicall; 
nay,  Satan  himselfe  shall  not  dare  to  plead  it,  That  from 
deliverance  throl^gh  the  death  of  J esus  Christ  there  ever 
was  child  of  perdition  excluded  by  maine  strengthe,  or  that 
any  hath  bene  ever  withhelde  otherwise  than  by  the  ma- 
lice of  an  indisposed  will,  averting  itself  from  the  offer  of 
grace,  and  striking  back  the  hand  of  the  offerer  even  with 
obstinat  malicious  contempt.  The  mother  of  Jerusalem's 
desolation  was  this,  Nolidsti,  thou  wouldest  not.  The  fatall 
barr  which  doth  close  the  doore  of  the  sa^-ing  mercy  of  God 
is  man's  wilfull  contempt  of  grace  and  salvation  offered. 
^^Tierefore  upon  this  as  a  sure  foundation  let  iis  build. 
Christ  hath  died  to  deliver  all.  Let  not  the  subtiltye  of  Satan 
beguile  you  with  fraudulent  exceptions,  and  drive  you  into 
such  labyrinths  or  mazes,  as  the  wit  of  man  cannot  enter 
into  but  with  danger  to  loose  itself.  Ye  have  the  playn 
expresse  words  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  inviting  all  unto 
him  that  labour :  ye  have  the  blessed  apostle's  expresse  as- 
sertion that  Christ  by  death  hath  defeated  Satan,  to  the  end 
that  he  might  deliver  all  whosoever  were  detained  in  bond- 
age. Urge  this  :  God  cannot  denye  himselfe.  And  him- 
selfe doth  preach  deliverance  by  death  unto  all.  If  any 
therefore  be  not  delivered,  it  is  because  they  have  sayd  in 
their  hearts,  Nolumus  hiinc ;  ovir  present  pleasure  shall  be 
still  our  God  ;  for  such  offered  favours  we  care  not ;  we  will 
not  him  to  be  our  deliverer.  If  such  perish,  what  eye  is 
there'  *  *  *  as  to  pity  them  ?  And  if  any  doe  perish  they  are 
such  ******  deliverance. 

IV.  Our  estate  before  deliverance  is,  as  the  Apostle 
fourthly  notes,  a  state  of  bondage,  thraldonie,  and  servitude. 

'  [The  asterisks  denote  defects  caused  by  the  MS.  having  been  torn.] 


SERMON  n. 


xxxlli 


The  name  of  a  servant  wo  know  is  appllable  imto  all  siich  as 
are  any  way  at  commandment ;  and  in  this  sense  all  arc 
servants,  and  there  is  but  one  only  Lord  which  hath  power 
to  command  all.  But  the  Apostle  here  doth  speake  of  such 
servants  as  are,  by  reason  of  that  estate,  men  most  miserable, 
unfortunate,  and  wretched,  which  they  cannot  be  that  serve 
him.  The  lord,  therefore,  whom  such  do  serve  must  needes  be 
fierce,  savage,  and  tyranicall  over  them.  "  Be  not,"  saith  the 
wise  man,  "be  not  as  a  lion  in  thine  own  house;  torment  not 
thy  servants  for  thy  phrensy,  and  opresse  them  not  which 
are  under  thee''." 

The  miserie  of  servitude  doth  consist  in  the  vileness 
of  those  labours  which  slaves  are  put  unto  by  them  whose 
unreasonable  commandment  it  is  not  in  their  power  to 
withstand.  Touching  the  lord  whom  they  serve  who  as 
yet  are  undelivered,  "  They  (saith  the  Apostle)  that  are 
such,  serve  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  their  bellies'." 
"  Such  we  ourselves  were  in  times  past,  serving  lusts  and 
divers  pleasures™."  "  Ye  have  not  obeyed  from  your  harts 
the  forme  of  doctrine  wliereinto  ye  have  bene  delivered ; 
but  ye  were  the  servants  of  sinne"."  "  God,  who  is  rich  in 
mercy,  hath  quickened  us  together  Avith  Christ ;  by  Avhose 
grace  ye  are  saved  ;  but  in  times  past  ye  walked  according 
to  the  course  of  this  world,  following  the  prince  that  ruleth 
in  the  aire,  the  spirit  that  worketh  in  the  children  of  diso- 
bedience"." But  how  vile  is  the  labour  which  these  lords 
put  their  servants  unto  !  "  It  is  a  shame  (saith  the  Apostle) 
even  to  mention  the  things  which  in  secret  are  done  by 
them."  The  trade  and  course  of  their  lives  St.  Peter  com- 
pareth  (as  ye  know)  unto  the  wallowing  of  swine  in  mire  ; 
yea,  that  which  hath  much  more  ouglines  in  it,  Canis  ad 
vornitum,  their  very  food  is  like  that  Avhich  the  heart  of 
man  would  abhor  and  loath  to  think  on. 

Notwithstanding  most  true  it  is  that  they  which  live  in  this 
kind  of  ghostly  servitude,  and  are  most  irrecoverably  bound 
with  the  chaines  thereof,  are  in  this  unlike  unto  servants, 


i<  Ecclus.  chap.  4.  ver.  30. 
"  Rom.  chap.  6 
VOL.  XVII. 


'  Rdid.  chap.  16. 
"  Ephca.  chap.  2. 


Tit.  chap.  3. 
C 


xxxiv 


SERMON  H. 


they  doc  not  feci  the  misery  they  are  in,  but  their  servitude 
is  s-wect  unto  them,  because  they  see  it  not  to  be  servi- 
tude. It  is  the  care  of  all  tyrants,  to  provide  as  much  as 
they  can,  that  such  as  are  most  oppressed  by  them  may 
not  seem  to  be  oppressed.  In  kingdomes  tyrannized,  there- 
fore, we  see  that  the  doores  of  men's  lips,  yea,  their  very 
lookes,  are  with  jealousy  observed,  and  watched,  least 
men,  by  powring  forth  their  mutuall  complaints  should 
prove  to  be  touched  somewhat  deeply,  each  Avith  the  sense 
of  other's  misery,  and  in  the  end  studye  how  to  shake  off 
the  yoke  that  lyeth  heavy  upon  them.  That  which  ty- 
rants in  this  case  cannot,  Satan  doth  bring  to  pass  by  his 
subtilty.  Knowing,  therefore,  that  when  they  which  serve 
him  do  once  begin  to  sec  their  own  servitude,  it  is  not 
possible  that  they  should  continue  in  it  (for  the  very  know- 
ledge thereof,  breeding  desire  to  be  delivered,  is  even  a  very 
part  of  deliverance),  his  only  care  is  to  keepe  them  hood- 
winkt,  and  to  nourish  that  phrensy  in  them,  whereby,  being 
slaves,  they  notwithstanding  think  themselves  the  freest  men 
in  the  whole  woiid ;  hereby  it  cometh  to  pass  that  the  ser- 
vice they  arc  put  unto  they  willingly  discharge  ;  sinning 
even  with  a  kinde  of  greediness,  as  the  Apostle  speaketh. 
Yea,  compare  them  with  the  very  best  and  j^ainfuUest  atten- 
dants that  are  in  the  courts  of  God,  and  our  industry  unto 
good  things,  in  comparison  of  theirs  imto  cvill,  what  is  it 
but  coldness  and  very  sloth?  Our  Saviour  Christ,  at  the 
time  of  his  greatest  agonie,  had  not  one  about  him  able  to 
hold  up  his  head,  not  one  to  watch  with  him  unto  prayer  ; 
no,  not  Peter.  Only  Judas,  imploying  himsclfe  in  the  ser- 
vice of  Satan,  passed  out  the  whole  night,  and  slept  not. 
This  argucth  great  alacrity,  delight,  and  pleasure,  which 
they  take  in  the  service  they  doe. 

V.  Spirituall  servitude  were  great,  although  it  had  in  it 
no  other  evill  saAdng  the  present  indignity  of  an  estate  so 
base  and  ignominious.  But  this  is  not  all ;  for,  beside  this, 
the  Apostle  addeth  that  they  also  are  in  fear.  Fear  hath 
relation  unto  those  evils  that  are  to  come.  It  is  a  trem- 
bling perturbation  of  the  mind,  rising  from  the  foreconceipt 


SERMON  11. 


XXXV 


of  some  imminent  harm  which  threatcneth  grievous  annoy- 
ance, such  as  our  nature  cannot  easily  bear  or  sustain.  "  Ye 
have  not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  unto  fear,^^  saith  the 
Apostle^.  We  are  delivered  that  we  might  "  serve  him  in 
holyness  and  righteousness  without  fear''."  The  difference 
between  the  bond  and  free  doth  stand  in  this  ;  that  what 
things  are  most  dreadfull,  they  are  to  the  ransomed  of  Christ 
past;  but  unto  the  undelivered  the  worst  is  ever  more  that 
which  remaineth  and  is  yet  to  come.  "  He  that  believeth  in 
the  Son  of  God,  transivit,  he  hath  passed  from  death  to  life""." 
Dead  we  were  in  sinnes  and  trespasses  ;  we  luere  by  nature 
the  children  of  wrath  as  well  as  others^  Miseries  escaped  are 
not  miseries,  but  serve  only  as  matter  of  comfort  unto  us, 
and  of  thankfulness  unto  Him  by  whose  mercy  we  have  es- 
caped them.  Concerning  servants,  howsoever  they  seem  to 
flourish  for  a  time,  and  are  not  only  accompted  of  others, 
but  do  also  even  think  themselves  to  be  *  *  *  nevertheless, 
at  their  end  they  mourn'.  I  beheld,  saith  the  Prophet,  them 
that  *  *  *  bellies,  proud,  violent,  licentious  men,  and,  lo ! 
they  prospered.  But  novissima  eo\ruiii\  *  *  *  -which  *  *  * 
doth  not  make  them  so  happy,  as  they  are  wretched  in  re- 
gard ********  lives. 

VI.  Not  that  the  Apostle  who  thus  speaketh  was  so  raw 
and  unacquainted  with  their  estate  as  to  think  that  from  the 
first  hour  of  their  birth  to  the  very  last  they  are  in  the  ease 
that  Balthasar  was,  as  long  as  the  finger  of  God  was  writing 
the  sentence  of  heavy  judgement  against  him,  even  directly 
before  his  eyes.  Is  not  the  commoner  disease  amongst 
them  security,  rather  as  if  they  were  in  a  strong  covenant 
with  all  things  dreadful,  and  as  if  the  evils  which  they  are 
threatened  with  were  but  addle  and  empty  words.  The 
Apostle's  meaning,  therefore,  cannot  be  that  their  whole  life 
is,  as  it  were,  a  continuall  fever,  there  *  *  *  perpetual] 
trembling,  but  his  words  are  directed  to  such  as  know 
the  portion  *  *  *  prepared  for  the  bond  slaves  of  sinue 


P  Rom.  chap.  8. 
'  John,  cliap.  5. 
'  Prov.  chap.  5. 


'i  Luc.  chap.  1. 
■  Epbes.  chap.  2. 


XSXVl 


SERMON  II. 


and  Satan  in  the  world  to  come.  And  because  they  know- 
it,  therefore  to  them  it  is  evident  that  as  many  as  heere 
live  in  that  estate,  the  tenure  of  their  lives  is  nothing  else 
but  a  daily  approaching  neerer  and  neerer  unto  that 
heavey  power,  the  consequents  whereof  they  have  most 
just  cause  to  feare,  how  little  soever  they  heere  seeme  to 
be  therewith  touched.  By  fear,  therefore,  we  are  in  this 
place  to  understand  danger  of  falling  into  that  which  is 
justly  to  be  feared,  whether  we  do  actually  stand  thereof 
in  fear  or  no. 

As  long  as  we  live  in  the  miserable  state  of  ghostly  ser- 
■vitude,  in  which  state  we  do  live  until  such  time  as  that 
word  of  promise  (which  is  the  power  of  God  to  salvation 
imto  all  that  truly  and  hartily  embrace  it),  that  acceptable 
message  which  bringeth  tidings  of  grace,  mercy,  pardon, 
peace,  and  reconciliation ;  until  such  time  as  that  truth 
which  only  hath  force  to  work  liberty  and  fi-eedome  of  spirit 
(as  our  Saviour  in  the  Gospell  witnesseth),  until  this  have 
made  us  free,  impossible  it  is  that  we  should  ever  draw 
free  breath  in  as  much  as  we  are  every  moment  of  our  lives 
in  hazzard  of  death.  And  a  fearfrdl  thing  it  is  for  man  to  lye 
fast  bound  with  the  chaines  of  this  kind  of  thraldome. 

Death  considered  in  itself  is  by  the  Apostle  termed  an 
enemy.  "He  must  raigne  till  he  has  put  all  his  enemies  imder 
his  feet.  The  last  enemy  of  all  that  shall  be  destroyed  is 
death"".  Now,  because  death  hath  as  yet  the  upper  hand  of  all 
flesh  against  which  it  striveth,  therefore  conflict  witli  death 
natm'ally  is  feared;  and  they  that  speak  of  it  according  unto 
the  meere  sense  and  feeling  of  nature  can  no  otherwise  de- 
termine than  he  doth  who  saith  of  death  that  it  is  omnium 
teriihilium  maxime  terrihile.  Which  naturall  horror  of  death 
is  many  wayes  also  increased ;  "  0  death,"  saith  the  wise 
man,  "  how  bitter  is  the  mentioning  of  thy  name  mito  a  man 
that  liveth  at  rest,  unto  him  that  hath  nothing  to  vex  him, 
and  that  hath  prosperity  in  all  things  ?"  Yea,  there  are  even 
good  and  vertuous  desires  of  doing  good  in  tliis  present 
world,  which  may  make  men  (as  it  did  Ezechias)  the  more 


"  1  Cor.  chap.  15.  ver.  25,  20. 


SERMON  II. 


unwilling  to  leave  the  world,  and  so  consequently  the  more 
afraid  of  death.  But  whose  death  doth  give  speedy  entrance 
into  the  state  of  a  second  endlesse  dying,  they  of  all  other 
have  the  greatest  and  the  justest  cause  to  fear  death,  al- 
though many  times  they  least  fear  it. 

As  there  are  many  accidents  that  aggravate,  so  likewise 
many  meanes  there  are  that  abate  the  feare  of  death : 
which  sometimes  is  extinguished  by  a  bad  and  impious 
disposition  of  the  mind ;  as  in  desperate  godless  persons, 
who  care  as  little  what  they  suffer  as  what  they  doe. 
Again,  how  acceptable  is  thy  judgement,  O  death,  unto 
him  that  despaireth  and  hath  lost  patience  !  These  are 
violent  smotherings  of  fear,  which  can  no  way  rightly  be 
conquered  but  by  strength  of  infallible  reason.  Where- 
with even  they  who  never  tasted  of  the  joyes  of  the  world 
to  come  have  not^vithstanding  so  far  prevailed  as  to  cause 
the  will  contentedly  to  yiclde  when  nature,  joifuUy  when 
duty,  seemed  to  require  the  suffering  of  death.  The  chiefe 
motives  that  made  the  heathens  themselves  so  resolute  many 
times  to  dye  were  for  the  most  part  no  other  than  such  as 
that  of  Seneca  ;  with  death  infinite  troubles  and  molesta- 
tions are  ended;  atnaturale  est  mali  sui fine  gaudei^e.  And 
such  as  that  of  Aristotle ;  as  birth,  so  death  is  beneficial 
unto  the  state  of  the  whole  world.  Birth  doth  stop  death, 
and  death  doth  case  birth.  No  reason,  therefore,  but  that 
we  should  be  contented  to  give  place  unto  others  by  death, 
as  by  birth  we  have  succeeded  others  dead. 

But  the  weapons,  wherewith  we  must  strike  back  the  na- 
turall  terrors  of  death,  are,  first  the  consideration  of  that 
submission  which  we  ow  to  the  will  of  God,  at  whose  com- 
mandment our  readiness  to  dye  doth  show  that  indeed  we 
are  called  out  as  sonnes,  and  not  as  servants  drawn  from 
the  stage  of  this  present  life.  "  Fear  not  the  judgment  of 
death  (saith  the  wise  man)  ;  for  this  is  the  ordinance  of  the 
Lord  over  all  flesh,  and  why  wouldest  thou  be  against  the 
pleasure  of  the  most  High"?"  If  hereunto  all  respects  na- 
turall  ought  to  give  place,  how  much  more  if  further  those 


'  Ecclceiastic.  chap.  41. 


xxxviii 


SERMON  II. 


joyes  be  also  considered,  in  regard  whereof  even  Balaam 
who  perhaps  never  had  them,  wished  notwithstanding,  "  O, 
that  I  might  dye  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  that  my 
end  might  be  like  theirs."  Sonnes  take  possession  of  their 
inlieritance  always  with  joye.  They  who  lived  as  sonnes, 
being  dead,  are  as  heyres  blessed.  The  labours  which  heer 
they  did  suiFer  are  ceased;  the  e\'ill  they  did  is  buried,  and 
their  works  of  rirfiteousness  follow  them.  Their  soules  are 
safe  in  the  hands  of  God,  andnot  so  much  as  their  bodies  lost, 
but  laid  up  for  them. 


SERMON  III. 


Prov.  Chap.  m.  Vek.  9,  10. 

"  Hoiwr  the  Lord  with  thy  substance,  and  with  the  first  fruits  of  all  thine  in- 
crease :  so  shall  thy  barns  be  filled  with  plenty,  and  thy  presses  shall  burst 
out  with  new  wine." 

Unto  the  precept  of  honouring  the  Lord  with  our  riches 
and  the  chiefest  of  our  *  *  *  there  is  by  Salomon  annexed 
a  promise,  that  by  this  means  we  shall  increase  in  our  *  *  * 
the  thing  which  we  seeme  in  our  service  to  diminish.  "  Ho- 
nour the  Lord,  etc.  So  shall  thy  barns  be  filled  with 
plenty,  and  thy  presses  shall  break  with  store  of  sweet 
wine."  Wherein  we  are  first  to  consider  what  coherence 
there  is  between  this  promise  and  that  duty  whcrcunto  it 
is  annexed  ;  Secondly,  the  special  assurance  thereof  given 
unto  every  man  particularly ;  Thirdly,  the  kinds  of  riches 
which  Salomon  here  doth  mention  ;  Fourthly,  the  measure 
which  he  promiseth  that  they  shall  be  bestowed  in;  Fifthly, 
how  this  may  be  shewed  in  the  particular  parts  of  the  former 
duty  performed. 

Shall  we  make  our  bellyes,  then,  the  end  wherefore  we 
serve  God?  No.  But  the  cares  of  this  world  are  the  greatest 
lets  that  withold  our  minds  from  aspiring  unto  heavenly 
things.  Therefore  this  promise  is  made  to  assure  us  that 
we  shall  better  this  way  supply  our  wants  than  any:  that  God 
will  not  suffer  his  to  be  the  worse  provided  for,  because  they 
bestow  themselves  in  his  service.  The  only  thing  that 
cooleth  men's  zeal  and  affection  toward  the  duty  before  re- 


xl 


SERMOIT  III. 


quired  is  a  close  and  secret  reply.  Tlius  we  arc  taught  to 
doe ;  but  when  we  have  by  such  means  diminisht  our  sub- 
stance, where  shall  we  have  to  supply  the  wants  and  mani- 
fold necessaries  of  this  life?  Whereunto  in  this  place  answear 
is  made  that  the  purpose  of  God  in  exacting  this  ser\'ice  is 
not  to  empoverish,  but  to  enrich  thereby  his  servants.  It 
shall  be  a  ready  way  to  multiply  and  increase  their  store  of 
all  things. 

Not  that  our  service  doth  merit  or  deserve  any  such  thing 
at  the  hands  of  God.  Deo  hoc  majora  debemus  quod  ab  eo 
cuncta  peyxejnmus ;  et  hoc  respondere  henejiciis  illius  minime 
2wssximus,  quod  ei  eiiam  si  quod  debermis  reddere  cupiamus, 
tamen  de  siio  reddimus.  The  things  we  owe  unto  God  are 
in  this  respect  so  much  the  greater  for  that  of  him  we  re- 
ceive all  things,  and  are  therefore  the  less  able  to  answer  hia 
benefits,  because,  though  we  covet  to  render  unto  him  what- 
soever we  owe,  yet  we  pay  him  nothing  but  out  of  his  own. 
That  God,  therefore,  doth  thus  reward  his  servants  it  comes 
not  by  the  worthiness  of  their  service,  but  from  his  goodness 
whom  they  serve. 

By  the  rich  and  unspeakable  wisdome  of  his  providence 
so  the  world  and  things  therin  are  disposed  in  relation  unto 
man,  that  he  serving  God  aU  other  things  should  serve  him, 
each  in  their  several  degree  and  order,  contrarywise  his 
swar-sung  aside  from  his  service  should  distemper  the  world 
unto  him ;  and  whereas  his  godliness  had  the  promises  both 
of  this  life  and  the  life  to  come,  his  contempt  of  God  should 
change  both  the  one  and  the  other  into  the  contrary  fruits 
of  accursedness  and  malediction.  So  that  this  we  may  set 
down  as  a  grounded  axiom,  that  man,  degenerating  and 
transgressing  the  duty  which  his  nature  standeth  bound 
unto,  he  loseth  the  benefit  which  things  in  the  world  working 
according  to  their  natures  might  otherwise  have  yielded 
unto  him,  and  now  do  not,  God  restraining  their  force  in 
such  sort,  that  eyther  they  doe  not  at  all  or  doe  not  so  easily 
answear  his  desires  and  supply  the  wants  of  his  nature.  That 
God  doth  in  this  sort,  and  even  in  this  respect,  enlarge  or 
rcstraine  the  forces  and  powers  of  things  naturall  needeth 
rather  meditation  than  proof  All  those  Scriptures  doe  wit- 


SERMON  III. 


xli 


ness  it  wherein  famin  is  threatened  unto  the  children  of" 
men ;  all  their  examples  make  it  manifest ;  by  whose  re- 
pentance and  prayer  such  evils  have  been  removed ;  that 
very  heathen,  by  making  supplications  unto  God  in  such 
their  sundry  necessities  have  acknowledged  it. 

II.  Not  to  stay  longer,  therefore,  in  opening  unto  you 
the  coherence  between  this  promise  and  the  forerehearsed 
duty,  the  next  thing  we  have  to  consider  is  the  speciall 
assurance  therof  given  unto  every  man  particularly.  "  Ho- 
nour the  Lord  with  thy  substance,  and  thy  barne  shall 
with  plenty  be  replenished,  thy  presses  shaU  break  ■with 
new  wine."  In  the  promise  which  God  maketh  unto  his 
people  in  the  second  of  Ose:  "  I  will  hear  the  heavens,  and 
the  heavens  shall  hear  the  earth,  and  the  earth  shaU  hear 
the  corn,  wine,  and  oyle,  and  they  shall  hear  Israel."  If 
there  were  only  this  implyed,  that  for  the  people  whom 
God  hath  chosen  a  generall  provision  there  shall  be  made, 
so  that  the  country  they  dwell  in  shall  yeeld  sufficient  for 
them,  but  as  for  any  man's  estate  in  particular  he  doth  not 
regard  it,  this  would  be  but  a  poore  comfort,  a  slender  en- 
couragement, and  God  should  less  respect  his  family,  which 
is  the  world,  than  the  children  of  men  do  theirs,  whose  care 
extendeth  even  in  particular  unto  the  meanest  creature's 
estate  that  doth  them  service.  "A  just  man,"  saith  Solomon, 
"  is  not  careless,  no,  not  of  the  beast  that  laboureth  for  him." 
For  this  cause  the  Spirit  doth  single  every  man  out  by  him- 
self ;  for  this  cause  we  are,  as  it  were,  spoken  to  one  by 
one,  that  no  man  might  doubt  to  reap  the  fruit  of  his 
righteous  service  even  with  his  very  own  hands.  As  on  the 
contrary  side,  the  other  unto  whom  God  threateneth  *  *  * 

[Ends  imperfectly.] 


VOL.  XVII. 


d 


INDEX  OF  NAMES  AND  SUBJECTS. 


A 

Aaron,  a  British  saint,  v.  102. 
 martyrdom  of,  v.  177,  203-205, 

vi.  657  (Ind.  Chr.  303). 
 church  of,  v.  205,  vl.  602  (Ind. 

Chr.  604). 

 St.  Male's  island  of,  vi.  51. 

Abassa  rebel,  xv.  225,  377. 
Abbanus,  S.,  son  of  Mella,  vi.  336  ; 

neptiew  of  S.  Ibar,  vi.  335,  336  ; 

educated  by  S.  Ibar,  vi.  429,  580 

(Ind.  Chr.  490);  death  of,  vi.  430, 

600  (Ind.  Chr.  599)  ;  his  Life,  vi. 

348,  429. 

 ,  abbas,  vi.  225,  598  (Ind.  Chr. 

593) ;  death  of,  vi.  430  (Ind.  Chr. 
599). 

Abbas,  distinct  from  bishop,  iv.  421. 

 S.  Colunibae,  iv.  432. 

Abbendonia,  origin  of,  v.  476. 
Abbeys,    burials    in,    restrained,  i. 
188. 

Abbo  Floriacens.,  his  Life  of  S.  Ead- 
mund,  iii.  224,  v.  470. 

Abbot,  a  term  long  unknown  in  Eng- 
land, iv.  572. 

 sometimes  designated  from  the 

founder  of  a  church,  iv.  324,  432. 

 lay,  in  Ireland  and  Wales,  xi. 

434. 

Abbot,  archbishop,  objects  to  statutes 
of  Trinity  College,  i.  37;  sentiments 
of,  i.  33,  259 ;  named,  xv.  72,  78, 
300,  390,  396,  572,  xvi.  335,  336, 
359,  384,  391,  441. 
VOL.  XVII.  B 


Abbot,  letter  of,  to  fellows  of  Trinity 

College,  i.  87  ;  to  Ussher,  xv.  375  ; 

of  Ussher  to,  xv.  361,  365. 
Abedadan,  origin  of  name,  vii.  173. 
Aben,  a  quo  Aben-dun,  v.  476,  vi. 

576  (Ind.  Chr.  461). 
Abendun,  where,  v.  476. 
Abercorn,  i.  e.  Aber-Carron,  or  Aber- 

corvie,  vi.  132,  135. 
Abercurnig,  or  Abercorn,  monastery  of, 

vi.  131,  208,  609  (Ind.  Chr.  685). 
Abernethy,  in   Strathem,    vi.  207  ; 

founder  of,  vi.  256,  257;  S.  Brigid 

of,  vi.  256,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  710); 

nine  virgins  of,  vi.  256,  610  (Ind. 

Chr.  710)  ;  endowments  of,  vi.  257, 

611  (Ind.  Chr.  710);  S.  Servanu* 

died  in,  vi.  213.    See  Abrenethi. 
Aber-Trent,  vi.  257. 
Abhan-mor,  alias  Nem,  the  river  of 

Lismore,  vi.  511. 
Abia  Cocummi  Mocucein,  vi.  231. 
Abingdon,  ancient  monastery  of,  v. 

234 ;  Constantine  said  to  liave  been 

educated  in,  v.  234,  vi.  556  (Ind. 

Chr.  273). 
Abraham,  chronology  of,  xi.  563-579, 

viii.  22-28  ;  two  callings  of,  xii. 

1-29. 

 's  Bosom,  what,  iii.  283-297, 

xiv.  181. 

Abrenethi,  seat  of  Pictish  royalty,  vi. 

104  ;  S.  Brigid  of,  vi.  451.  See 

Abernethy. 
Abrinum  flumen,  or  Severn,  vi.  49. 
 mare,  vi.  49,  587  (Ind.  Chr.  522). 


2 


ABSOLUTION  _  AED. 


Absolution,  Church  doctrine  of,  i. 
clxiii. 

 loosing  and  binding,  iii.  139  ; 

ancient  Latin  form  of,  iii.  133—135. 

 Romish  doctrine  of,  iii.  119-176. 

 indicative  and  deprecatory  forms 

of,  iii.  135. 
 Ussher  charged  with  heterodoxy 

concerning,  i.  clxiii. 
 form  of,  employed  by  Bedell,  xv. 

459-60. 

Abator  used  for  utor  by  Jerom,  vii. 
462. 

Abyssus,  what,  xiv.  173-5. 

Acca,  bishop  of  Hagustald,  iv.  344  ; 
vi.  205,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  731). 

Acemets,  in  Bangor,  vi.  476. 

Achabius,  S.,  Life  of,  vi.  171. 

Achadh-bho,  or  Aghboo,  in  Upper  Os- 
sory,  vi.  526;  i.  e.  "Agerboum"  or 
"  Campulus  bovis,"  ib.  ;  founded  by 
S.  Cainnichus,  ib.,  590  (Ind.  Chr. 
540)  ;  ancient  episcopal  seat  of  Os- 
sory,  ib.,  618  (Ind.  Chr.  1102  [recte 
1202]). 

Achaius,  or  Eochaig,  king,  vi.  259,  613 

(Ind.  Chr.  819). 
Achilles,  a  Scythian  monk,  vi.  7. 
Achlena,  or  Athena,  mother  of  S.  Ca- 

taldus,  vi.  300-303,  553  (Ind.  Chr. 

117). 

Acoemets,  in  church  of  Bangor,  vi.  476. 

 in  S.  Kentigern's  monastery,  vi. 

86. 

Acolyth,  duty  of,  iv.  504. 

Acrostick,  to  Hunaldus,  iv.  412. 

Actium,  battle  of,  x.  374-379. 

Adair,  Archibald,  xv.  450,  456. 

Adam,  his  employment  in  Paradise, 
xvi.  272,  276;  said  to  have  been 
buried  in  Golgotha,  iii.  360. 

Adamnanus,  eighth  abbot  of  Hy,  vi. 
245,609  (Ind.  Chr.  679) ;  date  of,  iv. 
378,  vi.  502,  610  (Ind.  Chr.  694)  ; 
an  advocate  for  Koman  Easter,  vi. 
244  ;  persuades  the  Irish  to  observe 
KomanEaster,  iv.  355,  vi.  275,  276, 
610  (Ind.  Chr.  703) ;  two  journeys 
of,  to  Ireland,  vi.  609,  610  (Ind. 
Chr.  692,  697)  ;  succeeds  S.  Geral- 


Adamnanus —  continued. 

dusatMayo,  vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  692, 
697)  ;  return  of  to  Ily,  and  death,  vi. 
610  (Ind.  Chr.  704). 

— — •  his  Vita  S.  Columba;,  MS.  of,  at 
Augia  Dives,  iv.  456,  vi.  541 ;  Cot- 
ton MS.  of,  vi.  230,  231,  237,  239  ; 
printed  edition  of,  iv.  456  ;  supple- 
mentary portion  communicated  by 
S.  Vitus,  vi.  4CG  ;  prologus  and  epi- 
logus  of,  iv.  454,  455. 

 his  work  De  loco  Dorainicie  na- 

tivitatis,  iv.  456. 

 his  copy  of  the  Four  Gospels,  vi. 

610  (Ind.  Chr.  697). 

Adamnanus,  Attiuiensis,  his  Vita  S. 
Patricii,  vi.  375. 

  of  Coludi,  vi.  245,   609  (Ind. 

Chr.  679). 

 See  Adompnanus,  Odamnanus. 

Adelfius,  a  British  bishop,  v.  236.  vi. 
558  (Ind.  Chr.  314). 

Adelwolred,  S.,  v.  132. 

"Adr]g,  Skynner's  treatise  on,  xv.  259, 
281.    See  Hades. 

Ad-murum,  a  villa  regia,  vi.  138. 

Adompnanus,  S.,  abbot  of  Insula  An- 
gina, vi.  525,  592  (Ind.  Chr.  548). 

Adonic  bipedal  verse,  Columbanus' 
epistle  in,  iv.  416-420. 

Adredseye,  island  of,  v.  142,  151. 

Adrian,  state  of  Christianity  in  reign 
of,  V.  71. 

 IV.,  pope,  Bull  of,  iv.  363,  365, 

546  ;  grants  Ireland  to  Henry  II., 
i      iv.  546  ;  date  of,  iv.  548  ;  where  pre- 
I      served,  iv.  548  ;  alluded  to  in  BuU 
of  Alexander  III.,  iv.  548  ;  his 
I      translation  of  Lord's  Prayer  into 
English,  xii.  331. 

 VI.,  pope,  on  the  use  of  holy 

Scripture,  xii.  371. 
Adrumetum,  predestination  question 

raised  by  monks  of,  iv.  20. 
Adso,  biograplicr  of  S.  Mansuetus,  vi. 

278,  296. 
Adtholia  (Atholl),  vi.  148. 
Adultery,  law  of,  among  Irish,  iv.  294. 
Ad  wig,  vi.  169. 
\  Aed.    See  Aedh. 


AEDA  —  AETHIOPIC. 


S 


Aeda.    See  Aedh. 

Aedan,  S.,  or  Moedhog,  or  Maidoc,  of 
Ferns,  vi.  425,  521,  53G ;  a  saint  of 
third  order,  vi.  479 ;  liis  Life  referred 
to,  vi,  469,  531.    See  Aidauus. 

 or  Aidanus,  king,  vi.  253. 

Aedanus.    See  Aedan,  iUdanus. 

Aeddi,  biographer  of  S.  Wilfrid,  iv. 
345,  347. 

Aedes  Auxilii,  or  Cill-Usalli,  vi.  384. 

Aedeus,  S.,  of  second  order,  vi.  478. 
See  Aedh. 

Aedgar,  claims  sovereignty  of  Ireland, 
iv.  569-571  ;  title  assumed  by,  v. 
130  ;  charter  of,  de  Oswalde's  Law, 
iv.  569,  571. 

Aedh,  son  of  Ainmire,  king,  vi.  478, 
514,  530,  595  (Ind.  Chr.  572)  ;  his 
death,  vi.  515,  537,  600  (Ind.  Chr. 
598). 

 son  of  Brec,  bishop,  vi.  533,  534, 

596  (Ind.  Chr.  580);  his  death,  vi. 

597  (Ind.  Chr.  589). 

 son  of  Cionaedh,  king,  vi.  2G3. 

 son  of  Diaiinait,  king,  vi.  600 

(Ind.  Chr.  598). 
 Allain,  or  Uairednech,  king,  vi. 

515,601  (Ind.  Chr.  604) ;  his  death, 

vi.  603  (Ind.  Chr.  612). 

 Dubh.    See  Aidus  Niger. 

 Slaiue,  lord  of  Hy-Neill,  vi.  530, 

596  (Ind.  Chr.  580). 
Aedhan.    See  Aedan,  Aidanus. 
Aedhilfrid,  king  of  Northumbria,  vi. 

253,  598  (Ind.  Chr.  593);  defeats 

the  Scots,  vi.  254,  601  (Ind.  Chr. 

603) ;  in  battle  of  Caer-legion,  v. 

161,  vi.  476,  603  (Ind.  Chr.  613); 

his  death,  vi.  254,  603  (Ind.  dir. 

617).    See  Aethelfrid. 
Aegelbehrt,  bishop,  iv.  345. 
Aeglesthrep,  or  Ailesford,  battle  of,  vi. 

575  (Ind.  Chr.  455). 
Aegospotamos,  battle  of,  viii.  353. 
Aelestren,  battle  of,  v.  512. 
Aelfred  visits  Oxford,  v.  391. 
Aelfric,  or  Leofric,  abbot  and  bishop, 

writings  of,  ii.  57,  58,  72,  210,  iii. 

85-88  ;  his  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, xii.  309-311. 


Aelfryth,  queen,  iv.  571. 
Aelgarus,  Eremita,  Life  of,  vi.  44,  47. 
Aelnoth,  biographer  of  Canute,  v.  381, 
vi.  281. 

Aelredus,  biographer  of  S.  Edward, 

vi.  288  ;  of  S.  Ninian,  iv.  209. 
Aelurus  Timotheus,  v.  3GG. 
Aemonia,  an  island,  vi.  217. 
Aenach-Taillten,  vi.  405. 
Aeneas,  or  Enna,  S.  vi.  527.  See  Enna. 
 notarius,  iv.  60  ;  bishop  of  Paris, 

iv.  60,  IGl,  163. 
 Sylvius,  pope  Pius  II.,  intended 

visit  to  lona,  vi.  125. 

 See  Aengus. 

Aengus,  son  of  Ere,  vi.  145. 

 son  of  Nadfraich,  vi.  42G,  427, 

572  (Ind.  Chr.  449). 
 king  of  Cashel,  patron  of  S. 

Enna,  vi.  429. 
Aeonius,  bishop  of  Aries,  v.  602. 
Aera,  Christian,  at  the  year  4004,  x. 

495. 

 s  different,  xi.  489. 

Aerius,  heresy  of,  iii.  257-2G1,  267- 

271  ;  proved  to  exist  in  tlie  church 

of  Rome,  iii.  269. 
Aesc,  or  Oisc,  son  of  Hengist,  v.  474, 

515,  vi.  575  (Ind.  Chr.  457). 
Aesc-Kynges,  the  kings  of  Kent,  v.  5 1 5. 
Aestiva  Regio,  Somersetshire,  v.  536. 
Aethelard,  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 

vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  791). 
Aethelbert,  bishop  of  Candida  Casa, 

vi.  206,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  778). 
 ,  king,  V.  171,  vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr. 

599). 

Aethelfrid,  king,  slain,  vi.  202.  See 

Aedhilfrid. 
Aetlielred,  king,  slays  900  monks  of 

Bangor,  vi.  476  ;  death  of,  vi.  20G, 

612  (Ind.  Chr.  794). 
Aethelstan,  first  king  of  all  England, 

iv.  569;  wins  battle  of  Bruneburg, 
vi.  264 ;  different  opinions  about, 

vi.  259  ;  his  Saxon  Psalter,  iii.  313, 

vii.  304. 

Aethelwulpb,  son  of  Egbert,  vi.  258, 

613  (Ind.  Chr.  836). 

Aethiopic  liturgy,  corruption  of,  ii.  58. 
2 


4 


AETHNEA  —  AILBEUS. 


Aethnea,  mother  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 

230,  231,  586  (Ind.  Chr.  522). 
Aetiiis,  V.  425  ;  aids  the  Britons,  vi. 

130  ;  defeats  the  Huns,  v.  465,  vi. 

673  (Ind.  Chr.  451);  the  "  gemitus 

Britannoi-um"  addressed  to,  v.  424, 

vi.  570  (lud.  Chr.  446). 
Afflictions,  a  mark  of  God's  favour, 

i.  281. 

Afrella,  aunt  of  S.  Samson,  xi.  50. 
Afrens,  or  Severn,  v.  451. 
Africa,  an  ecclesiastical  province,  vii. 
65. 

 bishops  of,  censure  Pelagius,  v. 

317. 

 Codex  Canonum  of,  v.  340. 

Agatha,  canons  of,  iv.  61. 
Agency,  man's,  ascribed  to  God,  xi. 
263. 

Agesilaus,  his  life,  viii.  401  ;  death, 

viii.  420. 
Aghboo.    See  Achadh-bho. 
Agher,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxiii. 
Agilmarus,  archbishop,  iv.  172,  190, 

191. 

'AyioKXtrrrcri,  vi.  285. 

Agitius,  for  Aetius,  v.  424. 

Agneda,  a  Pictish  city,  vi.  104. 

Agnensis  pagus,  vi.  68. 

Agnoet.'E,  heresy  of  the,  xiv.  194,  195. 

Agnominius,  a  Scythian,  vi.  379. 

Agobardus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  iii.  231  ; 

his  treatise  on  pictures  and  images, 

iii.  512. 
Agonensis  urbs,  vi.  311. 
Agretius,  for  Aetius,  v.  424. 
Agricola,  Calphurnius,  vi.  553  (Ind. 

Chr.  161). 

 ,  Daniel,  vi.  292. 

 ,  Gebhardus,  to  Ussher,  xv.  548. 

  Julius  defeats  Galgacus,  vi.  552 

(Ind.  Chr.  81);  subdues  Britain, 

t6  ;  leaves  Britain,  vi.  552  (Ind. 

Chr.  82). 

 introduces  Pelagianism  into  Bri- 
tain, v.  366-9,  vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr. 
429). 

 ,  Precatio,  xii.  349. 

Agrippa,  acts  i  f,  x.  448,  451,  591-3  ; 
hated  by  Alexandrians,  xi.  3  ;  in 


Agrippa — continued. 

favour  with  emperors,  xi.  9,  19, 
20  ;  returns  to  Jerusalem,  xi.  21. 

Agris  or  Tigris,  sister  of  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  381. 

Ahmed  ben  Sin,  xvi.  12. 

Aidanus,  S.,  or  .ildanus,  or  Aldus, 
called  also  Moedhog,  Moedoc,  Mai- 
doc,  vi.  536  ;  founder  of  Ferns,  vi. 
536,  600  (Ind.  Cbr.  598)  ;  acts,  and 
death,  vi.  537,  605  (Ind.  Chr.  632) ; 
S.  Swithun  a  disciple  of,  v.  390  ; 
Life  of,  vi.  539,  594  (Ind.  Chr.  566). 

 bishop,  sent  from  Hy,  iv.  338, 

339,  vi.  240  ;  founder  of  Lindisfam, 
V.  100,  vi.  483,  605  (Ind.  Chr.  634) ; 
labours  of,  iv.  357;  advocates  the 
use  of  Scriptures,  iv.  242,  xii.  277  ; 
his  observance  of  Easter,  vi.  508, 
509 ;  death  of,  vi.  606  (Ind.  Chr. 
651);  Bede's  eulogiura  on,  iv.  358 ; 
apologj'  for  his  paschal  eiTor,  iv.  358 ; 
bones  of,  carried  by  Colman  to  Inis- 
bo-find,  vi.  536. 

 a  disciple  of  S.  Dubricius,  v.  510. 

 king  of  Dalriada,  vi.  91 ;  inau- 
gurated by  S.  Columba,  vi.  253, 
595  (Ind.  Chr  574);  battles  of,  vi. 
597  (Ind.  Chr.  584,  590);  defeated 
at  Degsastane,  vi.  254,  601  (Ind. 
Chr.  603)  ;  buried  at  Kilcheran,  vi. 
254  ;  date  of  his  death,  vi.  252,  602 
(Ind.  Chr.  604). 

 a  monk,  vi.  231. 

 of  Shabh  Luachra,  vi.  543. 

Aidhlogus,  son  of  Caman,  vi.  642, 
606  (Ind.  Chr.  652). 

Aldus  Niger,  slays  king  Biarmait,  vi. 
594  (Ind.  Chr.  565). 

Aikin,  Dr.,  error  in  his  Life  of  Ussher, 
i.  271. 

Aila  Muilt,  king,  vi.  478.  See  AileU 
Molt. 

Ailbeus,  or  Ailbhe,  S.,  called  AUbeus 
by  Cummian,  iv.  442,  iv.  501  ;  a 
precursor  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  332  ; 
bom  in  east  Eliach,  vi,  333  ;  his  pa- 
rents' names,  vi.  333  ;  of  the  Dala- 
raidi,  vi.  346  ;  his  exposure,  vi.  333  ; 
origin  of  his  name,  vi.  333  ;  hia  bap- 


AILBEUS 

Ailbeus — continued. 

tism,  vi.  333,  569  (Ind.  Chr.  360) ; 
travels  to  Rome,  vi.  342  ;  learns 
under  Hilary,  vi.  342,  562  (Ind. 
dir.  388)  ;  ordained  bishop,  yi.  343, 
662  (Ind.  Chr.  397) ;  his  fifty  fol- 
lowers, vi.  343,  562  (Ind.  Chr.  397)  ; 
his  mission,  vi.  346,  562  (Ind.  Chr. 
401)  ;  on  his  return  visits  S.  David's 
mother  in  Britain,  vi.  342  ;  under- 
taltes  care  of  S.  David,  vi.  433 ;  at 
Cair-morva,  vi.  377  (Ind.  Chr.  462) ; 
arrives  at  Ireland,  and  landa  in  Ul- 
ster, vi.  346,  565  (Ind.  Chr.  412)  ; 
Colman,  his  disciple,  founds  Cill- 
ruaidh,  vi.  346  ;  raises  the  sons  of 
the  liing,  vi.  346  ;  gives  him  victory 
over  the  Connacians,  vi.  347 ;  his 
labours,  vi.  347  ;  not  always  success- 
ful, vi.  347  ;  attached  to  Declan,  vi. 
847 ;  meets  S.  Patrick  at  Cashel,  vi. 
427;  submits  to  him,  vi.  355,  427, 
572  (Ind.  Chr.  449)  ;  founds  Emly, 
vi.  428,  503,  which  is  made  the  me- 
tropolis of  Munster,  vi.  427  ;  S. 
Colman  of  Dromore  his  pupil,  vi. 
529  ;  meets  S.  Enna,  vi.  428  ;  shows 
Aran  to  the  liing  of  Cashel,  vi.  428  ; 
directs  Enna  in  building  a  monas- 
tery on  Aran,  vi.  428;  purposes  to 
go  to  Tyle,  vi.  429,  572  (Ind.  Chr. 
449)  ;  restrained  by  the  king,  vi. 
429  ;  death  of,  vi.  688  (Ind.  Chr. 
527);  his  Life  cited,  iv.  322,  vi.  333, 
427,  531,  586  (Ind.  Chr.  520)  ; 
anachronism  in,  vi.  482  ;  his  rule, 
vi.  483 ;  Ailbei  successor,  iv.  442. 

Ailbine,  the  river,  vi.  408. 

Ailcluad,  or  Alcluith,  alias  Nemthur, 
S.  Patrick's  birth-place,  vi.376,  380, 
561  (Ind.  Chr.  383).    See  Alcluid. 

Ailech  in  Britain,  vi.  523. 

Ailell  Molt,  king,  vi.  145,  478,  514, 
577  (Ind.  Chr.  463),  578  (Ind.  Chr. 
483). 

Aileranus,  or  Heleranus,  Sapiens,  vi. 
375  ;  his  notices  of  S.  Fechin,  vi. 
538 ;  his  '  Genealogiaa  Christi  In- 
tellectus,'  vi.  638 ;  death  of,  vi. 
608  (Ind.  Chr.  666). 


_  ALBAN.  5 

Ailesford,  olim  Aeglesthrep,  v,  472,  vi. 

572  (Ind.  Chr.  455). 
Ailge,  or  Cruachau-aichle,  vi.  499. 
Ailill,  two  bishops  of  Armagh  of  the 

name,  vi.  437,  588,  589  (Ind.  Chr. 

626,  536). 

 ,  king.    See  Ailell  Molt. 

Aillesford,  battle  of,  v.  472. 

Ailmer,  Theoph.,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

XV.  412. 

Ainmerius,  son  of  Setna,  vi.  236,  469, 
470,  515,  594,  595  (Ind.  Chr.  663, 
566,  569)  ;  called  also  Ainmii'e, 
Amureg,  Ainmuireg,  Anmericus,  vi. 
469,  470. 

Aircol  Lauhir,  Welsh  king,  vi.  418. 

Aird-Sinuaidh,  S.  Airedus  of,  vi.  539, 
603  (Ind.  Chr.  620). 

Airedus,  S.  of  Aird-Sinnaidh,  vi.  539, 
603  (Ind.  Chr.  620). 

Airendan,  a  saint  of  third  order,  vi.  479, 
538. 

AirgiaUa,  Armagh  in,  418. 

Airthir,  or  Orientales,  vi.  418. 

Aithne,  or  Aethnca,  mother  of  S.  Co- 
lumba,  vi.  231.    See  Aethnea. 

Alabaster,  William,  xvi  38. 

Alan,  John,  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  re- 
gister of,  vi.  531. 

Alanus  de  Galvvay,  grants  to,  vi.  147.^ 

 Insulis,  temp.  Hen.  II.,  vi.  40. 

 Xewerk,  vi.  282. 

Alba,  origin  of  name,  v.  118 ;  first 
king  of  all,  vi.  260. 

 ,  or  Trimamius,  v.  485. 

Alban,  S.,  of  Verulam,  v.  177,  191  ; 
of  Roman  descent,  v.  192;  account 
of  his  passion,  v.  190  ;  date  of  his 
death,  v.  201-203,  vi.  557  (Ind. 
Chr.  303) ;  panegyric  on  martyrdom 
of,  V.  204;  his  tomb  opened,  376, 
vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr.  429)  ;  forged  his- 
tory of,  V.  184, 197 ;  cause  of  his  cele- 
brity in  Gaul,  v.  376,  378  ;  legend 
of  at  Cologne,  v.  379  ;  his  miracles, 
v.  103,  380  ;  his  garment,  v.  181  ; 
invention  of  his  relics,  v.  202, 
378-381,  vi.  97,  612  (Ind.  Chr. 
793) ;  his  festival,  v.  203,  204  ;  S. 
Gildas'  account  of  him,  v.  179  ;  Acts 


6 


ALBAN  _  ALEETIIE. 


Alban — continued. 

of,  V.  182-188;  his  church,  v.  23-1, 
558  (Ind.  Chr.  313);  demolished, 
vi.  95,  restored,  95-97;  MS.  given 
to  by  Henry  VI.,  v.  190. 

 s,  St.    See  St.  Albans. 

Albanach,  or  Scotch,  vi.  280. 

Albanenses,  a  sect  of  the  Cathari,  ii. 
251. 

Albania,  or  North  Britain,  vi.  lOG, 
145;  so  called  in  1070,  iv.  394, 
395  ;  origin  of  name,  v.  118  ;  settle- 
ment of  Scoti  and  Picti  in,  vi.  352 
(Ind.  Chr.  75)  ;  wasted,  vi.  118, 
119,  561  (Ind.  Chr.  383);  a  pro- 
vince of  Britain,  V.  117;  subject  to 
York,  v.  79,  93,  101. 

Albanus,  or  Albinus,  v.  179. 

 Moguntinus,  v.  179. 

Albategnus,  MS.  of,  sought  by  Ussher, 
XV.  128;  obtained,  xv.  146. 

Albeus,  i.  e.  Ail-beo,  vi.  333.  See 
Ailbeus. 

Albienses,  or  Albigenses,  ii.  287. 

Albigenses,  origin  of  name,  ii.  231, 
243 ;  called  Albanenses,  ii.  252  ; 
other  names  for,  ii.  245,  248,  249, 
271,  272,  33G,  352;  several  sects 
included  under,  xv.  149  ;  like  pi- 
ratce,  a  general  name,  ii.  321-329  ; 
traced,  by  some,  to  Petrus  Brusius, 
ii.  262  ;  prevailed  in  Toulouse  and 
Gascony,  ii.  265;  their  numbers  and 
influence,  ii.  246,  335,  387  ;  con- 
nected with  Bulgarians,  ii.  252 ; 
wherein  different  from  Waldenses,  ii. 
259,  329-331;  some  fly  to  England, 
ii.  351;  tlieir  discussion  with  Ro- 
manist.'!, ii.  341 ;  canon  of  Alex.  III. 
against,  ii.  265  ;  condemned  in  coun- 
cils, ii.  245,  404;  accusations  against, 
ii.  357  ;  expeditions  against,  ii.  266, 
268,  349 ;  persecutions  of,  ii.  343, 
353-356,  371,  409,410;  sufierings 
of,ii. 270,  346-348  ;  crnsade against, 
ii.  362,  363  ;  Ussher's  inquiries  con- 
cerning, XV.  67,  68  ;  writers  against, 
see  Alanus  de  Insulis,  Ildefonsus, 
Petrus  Sarnensis. 

Albilogus,  for  Finnlogus,  vi.  523. 


Albin,  or  Scotland,  vi.  280. 
Albiuich,  or  Albanach,  the  Scotch,  vi. 
280. 

Albinus,  an  Irish  teacher,  iv.  391. 
 ,  or  Alcuin,  letter  of,  to  Colons, 

iv.  466.    See  Alcuin. 
 ,  two  of  the  name  in  Notker,  iv. 

393. 

Albion,  old  name  of  England,  vi.  267. 

Albricu.s,  bishop,  iv.  325. 

Albuinus,  same  as  Witta  and  White, 

an  Irishman,  bishop  of  Buraburg, 

iv.  396. 

Alcibiades,  acts  of,  viii.  338,  344, 
35  7. 

Alduid,  or  Dunbritton,  v.  85  ;  called 
Petra  Cluith,  vi.  122 ;  or  Ailcluad, 
accoimt  of  in  Bede,  vi.  376,  131  ; 
taken  by  Northumbrians  and  Picts, 
vi.  376,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  756)  ;  a  re- 
fuge to  Eosa,  V.  615  ;  or  Alclyde, 
spoiled  by  tlie  Danes,  vi.  263.  See 
Ailcluad. 

Alcoran,  Bellarmine's  sophism  con- 
cerning the,  xiv.  127-130. 

Alcuin,  testimony  of,  to  the  degrada- 
tion of  the  British,  iii.  75  ;  to  the 
literary  celebrity  of  the  Irish,  iv. 
388  ;  his  mention  of  S.  Ninian,  and 
epistle  to  the  brethren  of  Candida 
Casa,  vi.  209. 

Aldebert,  a  Gaul,  iv.  457-459. 

Aldelmisbirig,  or  Malmesbury,  ii.  55. 

Aldhelm,  abbot  of  Mdmesbury,  edu- 
cated by  Maildulph,  an  Irishman, 
iv.  445-447  ;  his  epistle  to  Eahfrid, 
iv.  448-452,  vi.  275  ;  epistle  to  Ge- 
runtius,  iv.  336,  352,  368,  vi.  489, 
490,  497,  609  (Ind.  Chr.  6J0)  ;  epis- 
tle of  a  Scot  to,  iv.  445-447;  his 
writings  "nauseam  parientes,"  iv. 
453  ;  his  evidence  of  Ireland's  literary 
fame,  iv.  386. 

 bishop,  vi.  502,  610,  611  (Ind. 

Chr.  694,  721). 

Aldiones,  who,  xi.  426. 

Aldroenus,  king,  v.  89,  90,  426,  vi. 
564  (Ind.  Chr.  411). 

Aleethe,  or  Alectus,  now  Dundee,  in 
Angus,  vi.  249. 


ALENUS  —  AMANDUS.  7 


AleiHis,  river  near  Mold,  v.  383. 
Alesiiis.    See  Hales,  John. 
Aletha  in  Mrittany,  now  St.  Maloes, 
V.  48G,  vi.  381  ;  S.  Maclovius  of, 

iii.  60,  51,  vi.  595,  G02  (Ind.  Clir. 
570,  610). 

Alethe.    See  Aleethe. 

Aletbius,  bishop,  vi.  26. 

Alexander  the  Great,  viii.  422,  440, 
443,  450,  500,  601  ;  date  of  bis 
death,  ix.  16,  19,  21;  his  will,  ix. 
23. 

 III.,  pope,  his  Bull  to  Hen.  II., 

iv.  366,  549;  to  Laurentius,  iv. 
651,  vi.  524,  531  ;  checks  religious 
discussion,  xii.  342. 

 IV.,  pope,  buU  to  mendicant  or- 
ders, ii.  314. 

Alexandria,  library  of,  founded,  ix. 
145  ;  renewed,  x.  318  ;  two  libraries 
of,  vii.  467,  468 ;  MS.  of  the  Sep- 
tuagint  at,  xii.  71  ;  paschal  rule  of, 
vi.  492,  498,  499;  synod  of,  iii. 
416;  Codex  Alexandrinus  brought 
to  England,  xv.  436. 

Alexins,  emperor,  diligence  in  the 
Scriptures,  iii.  iii. 

Alferic,  dux,  iv.  571. 

Alfred,  lung,  vi.  250. 

Alfricus,  abbot,  v.  180. 

Alinclioleth  (recte  Mincholeth),  sister  of 
S.  Columba,  vi.  231. 

Alkept,  era  of,  xv.  100,  147. 

Allaccus,  son  of  Caunus,  vi.  217,  575 
(Ind.  Chr.  455). 

Allectus,  overthrown,  v.  174,  vi.  557 
(Ind.  Chr.  295). 

Allegiance,  oath  of,  first  refused  by 
the  Pharisees,  xi.  382  ;  violation  of, 
cause  of  Jewish  wars,  xi.  389-391. 

 oath  of,  ii.  455  ;  declared  binding 

by  ancient  synod,  xi.  380,  381  ; 
Ussher's  speech  on,  i.  60,  61. 

Alleluiatica  victoria,  v.  381-385,  436, 
vi.  399,  567  (Ind.  Chr.  430). 

Allen,  John,  archbishop,  register  of,  i. 
cxxxvii, 

 Robert,  xv.  128,  146. 

 Thomas,  his  library,  xv.  18,  230, 

430. 


Allowin,  or  Bavo.    See  Bavo. 
All-souls'  day,  origin  of,  iii.  254,  255. 
Almaric,  son  of  Simon  Montfort,  ii. 
383. 

Almariciani,  a  sect  of  the  Waldenses, 
ii.  252. 

Almapompa,  mother  of  S.  Leonorius,  vi. 
52. 

Almogit,  rex  Scotorum,  vi.  412  ;  or 

Amalgaidh,  vi.  426. 
Almoritia,  or  Ballymurryn,  parish  of, 

i.  cxi. 

Alne,  river,  vi.  208  ;  ubi  Twiford,  vi. 

609  (Ind.  Chr.  684). 
AXov'itov,  or  Albion,  vi.  267. 
Alpes,  the,  vi.  81. 
Alphabet  by  Nennius,  xvi.  150. 
Alphonsus  Garcia,  v.  39,  40,  172. 

 king  of  Aragon,  xii.  364. 

Alpin,  filius  Eochall,  vi.  146 ;  or  of 

Eochaig,  vi.  259 ;  slain,  vi.  613  (Ind. 

Chr.  838). 
 ,  filius  Eochadh,  king  of  Dublin, 

vi.  422-424,  vi.  571  (Ind.  Chr. 

448). 

Altfrid,  king  of  Northumbria,  versed  in 
Scripture,  iv.  244 ;  educated  in  Ire- 
land, iv.  387. 

Altenminster,  S.  Alto  of,  iv.  462. 

Altiniacha,  or  Armagh,  vi.  418,  475. 

Altitudo  Saileg,  orDruim  Sailech,  i.  e. 
Armagh,  vi.  418. 

 Ultorum,  vi.  475.    See  Ardes. 

Altivillarense  cocnobiuni,  where  Got- 
teschalc  was  confined,  iv.  202. 

Alto,  S.,  of  Altenminster,  iv.  462. 

Alvey,  Henry,  Provost  of  Trinity  Col- 
lege, i.  7,  15,  16,  XV.  55,  333,  392, 
xvi.  35  ;  resigns,  i.  30 ;  his  death, 
XV.  369. 

Alypius,  letter  of,  v.  302,  308,  332, 

349,  351,  358. 
Amalarius,  of  Lyons,  censure  of,  iv.  84  ; 

advocates  real  presence,  iii.  81,  82, 

iv.  87. 

 ,  two  of  the  name,  iv.  83.  See 

Amolus. 

Amalgaidh,  king,  a  quo  Tire- Auly,  iii. 
425. 

Amandus,  S.,  iv.  426. 


8  AMATH^US 

Amathseus,  king  and  bishop,  conse- 
crates S.  Patrick,  vi.  898.  See 
Amator. 

Amator,  or  Amathus,  or  Amathsens,  or 
Matthaeus,  or  Amotus,  not  Amator 
of  Auxerre,  consecrates  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  396,  397,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 

 of  Anxerre,  succeeded  by  Ger- 

manus,  v.  436,  vi.  395,  565  (lud. 
Chr.  418). 

Ambasia,  S.  Florentinns,  an  Irishman, 
of,  vi.  309,  593  (Ind.  Chr.  560). 

Ambiannm,  S.  Firminus  of,  vi.  184,  311. 

Ambresbury.  vi.  578  (Ind.  Chr.  466) ; 
monks  of,  slain,  vi.  90. 

Ambrii  coenobium,  near  Salisbury,  v. 
476. 

Ambrones,  vi.  94,  133. 

Ambrose,  S.,  Pelagius"  praise  of,  iiL 
35;  work  of  Pelagius  ascribed  to, 
vi.  357 ;  alleged  preference  of  Latin 
over  Greek  text  of  N.  T.,  xiv.  242  ; 
P.oman  falsification  of  a  passage  in, 
iii.  20. 

Ambrosias,  Anrelius,  British  ting,  v. 
510,  511 ;  his  descent,  v.  427,  vi 
674  (Ind.  Chr.  455)  ;  alleged  ba- 
nishment of,  V.  512;  Bede's  testi- 
mony concerning,  v.  613 ;  succeeded 
Vortigem,  v.  514  ;  invites  Ambrose 
Itlerlin,  v.  517;  his  great  celebra- 
tion at  Mens  Ambrosii,  v.  519  ;  ex- 
ploits and  character  of,  vi.  677  (Ind. 
Chr.  466),  579  (led.  Chr.  488)  ; 
death,  v.  616  ;  succeeded  by  Uther, 
520  ;  his  praises,  v.  619,  520. 

 Merlin,  prophecy  of,  v.  478,  517, 

vi.  88.    See  Merlin. 

Amelaritts,  iv.  501,  507. 

Amenopbis,  reign  of,  viii.  42,  45. 

Ames,  WiUiam,  xv.  395,  495. 

Amfibuliim,  ■vrhat,  vi.  58. 

Amisberia,  derivation  of  name,  v.  516. 

Amlaf,  a  Dane,  vi.  263. 

Ammericus,  king  of  Ireland,  vi.  469. 

Amolgith,  or  Amhalgaidh,  sevens  sons 
of,  vi.  426. 

Amolus,  or  Amnlus,  or  Amotus,  or 
Amalarins,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  iv. 
82. 


Amon,  father  of  S.  Sampson,  \i.  4B-50. 

 chronology-  of,  xii.  117. 

Amoraei,  -who,  iL  303. 

Amotus.    See  Amator. 

Amphibalus.  a  monk,  v.  181, 187, 189, 
vi.  57-59;  parentage  o^  v.  196,  vi. 
556  (Ind.  Chr.  211);  birth-place, 
V.  195 ;  apocryphal  story  of,  v.  197, 
vi.  557  (Ind.  Chr.  303);  mission 
to  Rome,  v.  197  ;  his  passion,  v. 
192-194,  235,  vi.  59,  557  (Ind. 
Chr.  303)  ;  church  of,  v.  426 ;  mar- 
tyrdom in,  V.  532. 

 a  teacher  of  the  Picts  and  Scots, 

vi.  177. 

 bishop  of  Man,  vi.  183  ;  feigned 

martyrdom  of,  vi.  184. 
Amphilochius,  feigned  name,  iii.  78. 

 bishop,  iii.  131,  507  ;  iv.  313. 

Ampolinis,  ia  sylva  Carbonaria,  vi. 

640. 

Amram,  age  of,  xi.  586. 

Amureg.    See  Aimnerius. 

Anablatha,  figured  veil  at,  torn  by  Epi- 
phanius,  iii.  507. 

Anachoritse,  iv.  467. 

Anagram  of  James  Meath,  i.  57. 

Analecta  Sacra,  D.  Eoth's,  inq\drie3 
about,  XV.  130  ;  its  scarcity,  ib. ; 
aspersion  of  Camden  in,  xv.  134, 
137  ;  Ryves'  answer  to,  xvi.  391. 

'Avafiaprijoia,  doctrine  of,  v.  272. 

Anarchy,  evils  of,  xi.  327-329. 

Anastasius  bibliothecarius,  iv.  200  ; 
adulation  of  the  pope,  iv.  201 ;  sen- 
timents about  Johannes  Scotus,  ii. 
55. 

Anatolius,  computation  of,  used  by 

Irish,  vi.  496. 
Ananmed  filia  Ensic,  vi.  81. 

 sister  of  S.  Theliaus,  v.  109. 

Ancona,  grants  in  territory  of,  to  the 

popedom,  ii.  92. 
Ancre,  Marquis  D',  his  murder,  xv. 

114. 

Andates.    See  Andrastes. 
Andegavenses,  labours  of  S.  Firminus 

among,  vi.  312. 
Andrastes,  or  Andates,  goddess,  v.  12. 
Andres,  Gnlielmus,  iv.  379. 


ANDREAS  — 

Andreas,  meaning  of,  vi.  187. 

 S.,v.  117,  118  ;  apostle  of  Euro- 
pean Scythians,  vi.  190;  his  mar- 
tyrdom, and  relics,  vi.  187,  189, 
191  ;  relics  conveyed  fi'om  Greece 
to  Scotland,  vi.  185,  559,  560 
(Ind.  Chr.  357,  8C9)  ;  argument 
against  this  transfer,  vi.  192  ;  relics 
found  by  Regulus,  vi.  193 ;  origin 
of  his  being  chosen  patron  of  the 
Picts  and  Scots,  vi.  612,  613  (Ind. 
Clir.  814) ;  cross  of,  adopted  by  Picts 
and  Scots,  vi.  258  ;  order  of,  Demp- 
ster's absurdity  about,  vi.  185,  186  ; 
MS.  history  of  the  saint,  vi.  186-196. 
See  St.  Andrews. 

Andrew,  bishop  of  Caithness,  vi. 
147. 

Andrewes,  Launcelot.  xv.  216,  xvi. 

35,  319,  359  ;  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  402. 

 dean  of  Limerick,  i.  170. 

Androgens,  or  Avarwy,  vi.  32. 
Angareth,  mother  of  Giraldus  Cam- 

brensis,  iv.  556. 
Angel  of  Eev.  xx.  1  ;  who,  ii.  2. 

 of  church  of  Ephesus,  xii.  531. 

Angels  of  the  churches,  or  bishops, 

i.  225,  vii.  56,  59,  60  ;  individuals, 

vii.  56,  77,  83. 
 invocation  of,  forbidden,  ii.  439, 

iii.  424. 

Angervill,  bishop,  celebrated  members 

of  his  family,  iii.  574. 
Angier,  Ambrose,  xvi.  545. 
Angilbert,  archbisliop  of  Milan,  ii.  111. 
Angina  insula,  vi.  592  (Ind.  Chr.  544, 

548). 

Anglesey.    See  Mona. 

Angli,  origin  of,  v.  482  ;  arrival  of,  in 

Britain,  vi.  579,  572,  573  (Ind. 

Chr.  447,  450,  451,  453);  their 

principal  idol,  vi.  227  ;  thirty,  follow 

S.  Colman,  vi.  535. 
Anglia,  name,  when  first  used,  v.  134. 

 ancient,  situation  of,  v.  446. 

Anglici,  advantages  derived  by,  from 

the  Irish,  iv.  393  ;  vi.  480. 
Anglo-Saxon  Annals,  vi.  263. 
 homily  ou  eucharist,  ii.  56. 


ANTHERUS.  9 

Anglo-S-axon  language,  same  as  that 

of  the  Franks,  v.  473. 

 religion,  vi.  99. 

 tonsure,  origin  of,  vi.  487. 

Angul,  in   Cimbric  Chersonese,  v. 

454. 

Anianus,  a  Pelagian,  v.  333. 

 S.,  Aurelianensis,  v.  373. 

Anilibus  potius  'quam  Anualibus  nu- 

meranda,  vi.  35. 
Anima,  used  in  sense  of  "body,"  iii. 

337. 

Anitus,  king,  vi.  171. 
Ankers,  John,  of  Athlone,  i.  69,  xvi. 
181. 

Anlaph,  king  of  Irish  Norwegians,  vi. 
264. 

Anmchara,  meaning  of,  vi.  537. 

Anna,  daughter  of  Uther,  vi.  31 ;  mo- 
ther of  S.  Sampson,  vi.  48,  50  ; 
wife  of  king  Lothus,  vi.  223. 

Anna  Comnena,  ii.  146. 

Annable,  near  Verulam,  v.  200. 

Annals,  Ussher's,  published  in  1650, 
i.  266  ;  second  part,  ix.  265. 

Annesley,  Sir  Francis,  xv.  434. 

Auninus,  son  of  Nemediis,  v.  879. 

Anselm,  elevation  of,  iv.  515  ;  mode 
of  his  appointment,  iv.  515  ;  claimed 
jurisdiction  over  Ireland,  iv.  567; 
restrained  by  William  Rufus,  ii.  204; 
his  preparation  for  death,  iii.  568  ; 
Cotton  MS.  of  his  letters,  iv.  611; 
fuller  than  printed  copies,  ix.  628 ; 
cited,  iv.  513,  519,  527,  567;  his 
letters  to  bishops  of  Ireland,  iv.  515, 
517;  letter  to  GUlebert,  regarding 
Ireland,  iv.  ;  Gillebert's  letter  to,  iv. 
511;  letter  to  Malchus,  iv.  628; 
letter  to  king  Muriardacli,  iv.  520, 
523  ;  Murcliardach's  letter  to,  iv. 
526  ;  letter  to  Samuel,  bishop  of 
Dublin,  iv.  530;  letter  to  Terdel- 
vachus,  iv.  321  ;  letter  to  clergy  and 
people  of  Waterford,  iv.  518 ;  reply, 
vi.  537  ;  published  the  Acta  S.  Guig- 
nori,  vi.  402,  411,  431,  576  (Ind. 
Chr.  460). 

Antalcidas,  viii.  401. 

Antberus,  papa,  vi.  157,  160,  166. 


10 


ANTHONY  —  ARCHERSTOWNE. 


Anthony  the  Eremite,  advice  to  Con- 
stantine,  si.  321. 

Antichrist,  birth  of,  ii.  26  ;  pope  called, 
ii.  49  ;  the  "  universalis  sacerdos," 
the  forerunner  of,  ii.  67 ;  ii.  SO,  8i  ; 
Hildebrand  charged  with  founding 
the  kingdom  of,  ii.  137  ;  Hildebrand 
so  called,  ii.  144  ;  cardinals,  college 
of,  ii.  117  ;  acts  ascribed  to,  vii.  45. 

Antidicomarianitse,  heresy  of,  sii.  509. 

Antigonus,  acts  of,  ix.  50,  etc. 

Antioch,  Ignatius,  bishop  of,  vii.  48. 

Antiochus  Magnus,  ix.  179  ;  invades 
Palestine,  ix.  209  ;  acts,  ix.  219. 

 Epimanes,  ix.  328. 

Antipas,  or  Antipater,  Ix.  558, 

Antiphonary,  early  objections  to  parts 
of,  iii.  231. 

Antissiodorum,  S.  Patrick,  with  Ger- 
manus  at,  vi.  394  ;  Amator,  bishop 
of,  succeeded  by  Germanus,  vi. 
395. 

Antoninus,  wall  of,  in  Britain,  v.  168, 
■s-i.  113,  555  (Ind.  Chr.  208). 

Antony,  his  letter  to  Cajsar,  x.  240- 
242;  acts  of,  x.  333;  will  of,  x. 
365  ;  death,  x.  399. 

Antrim,  Ranulphus  comes  de,  vi.  146. 

Antrimraeuses  in  Ultonia,  vi.  389. 

Anus,  the  termination,  vi.  229. 

Aper  Cornubiensis,  a  name  of  king  Ar- 
thur, vi.  36. 

Apion  the  Grammarian,  xi.  12,  17. 

Apis  prudentissima,  iv.  388,  vi.  471. 

Apocalypse,  Romish  commentators  on, 
ii.  11,  12. 

Apocrypha,  books  of,  not  counted 
canonical  by  Jerom,  iii.  14,  by  Ma- 
rianus,  iv.  250,  by  others,  iv.  251  ; 
portions  of,  cited  as  S.  Scripture,  iv. 
249:  Irish  Ai-ticle  of  1615  on,  i. 
xxxiv. 

'A/TO^ox^,  XV.  237. 

Apollinaris  Sidonius,  inflated  style  of, 
V.  488-491,  503. 

ApoUouistie,  heresy  of,  xii.  471. 

Apostolici,  who,  ii.  263. 

Appeal  to  Rome,  prescribed  at  an  early 
period,  iv.  330. 

Aquensea  episcopi,  v.  290. 


Aquileia,  addition  by  church  of,  to  Ro  • 

man  creed,  vii.  306,  308. 
Arabic  version  of  the  Scriptures,  xii. 

285,  421 ;  of  Gospels,  xii.  306,  334. 
 MSS.  belonging  to  Ussher,  xx. 

552  ;  quotations  from,  iii.  327,  344, 

355. 

Araclius  or  Heraclius,  v.  203. 
Aradsei,  whence  S.  Colman,  vi.  529. 
Aradenses,  from  whom  S.  Mac  Carti- 

nus,  vi.  417. 
Araida;,  the  name  of,  preserved  in  Ardes, 

vi.  407. 

Aralanensis,  or  Aralatensis,  insula,  vi. 

394,  564  (Ind.  Chr.  409). 
Aran,  or  Ara,  island,  S.  Ibar  at,  vi. 

348,  565  (Ind.  Chr.  420)  ;  bestowed 

on  S.  Ailbhe,  vi.  572  (Ind.  Chr. 

449)  ;  monastery  of,  foimded  by  S. 

Enna,  vi.  428  ;  other  names  for,  vi. 

429  ;  S.  Enna,  or  Endeus,  of,  vi. 

525  ;  visited  by  S.  Brendan,  vi.  529, 

533. 

Araris,  river,  vi.  487. 

Aras-Cealltair,  a  name  of  Downpatrick. 
See  Eath-Kealtair. 

Aratra,  or  plougblands,  v.  35. 

Ai'ausica,  Liberiaua  basilica  at,  vi.  17. 

 subscriptions  to  synod  of,  vi.  25. 

Arbela,  battle  of,  viii.  482. 

Arbila,  or  Ar^^ragus,  vi.  109. 

Arcail,  the  valley  in  Dalaradia,  between 
Slemish  and  Skerry,  vi.  389. 

Arcenuacte,  S.  Patrick  flies  to,  from 
Milcho,  vi.  391. 

Archbishop,  maximum  and  minimum 
jurisdiction  of,  iv.  503  ;  precedence 
of,  509  ;  not  copied  from  archfla- 
mens,  v.  125 ;  twelve  bishops  sub- 
ject to  one,  V.  92,  100  ;  pretigured  in 
Old  Testament  vii.  69 ;  office  of,  in 
Ireland  befure  Conquest,  iv.  321;  Te- 
liaus,  signature  of,  v.  123  ;  S.  Moe- 
dhoc,  of  the  Lagenians,  vi.  537. 

Archdeacons,  two  orders  of,  anciently, 
xi.  431 ;  duties  of,  xi.  441. 

Archelaus,  succeeds  Herod,  x.  479; 
his  dominions  curtailed,  x.  487  ;  his 
acts,  480  ;  banished,  x.  503-505 

Archerstowne,  chapel  of,  i.  cvii. 


ARCHICLOCI 


—  ARMAGH. 


11 


Archicloci,  iv.  571. 

Arcliidcorum,  alias  Tomple-Fannagb, 

chapel  of,  i.  cxxi. 
Arcliiflamines,  in  Britaiu,  v.  82. 
Arcliimandi'ita,  or  abbas,  vi.  9. 
Archipresbyter,  duties  of,  xi.  430  ;  or 

cliorepiscopus,  xi.  431. 
Arcturiis  niagnus,  or  Arthur,  vi.  40. 
Ardachadh,  S.  Mel,  bishop  of,  vi.  382, 

5G8  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Ardagh,  parish  of,  i.  xcvii. 
Ardbrachan,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxiii ;  ma- 
nor of,  i.  liii.    See  Ardbrecain. 
Ardbrecain,  S.  Ultan  of,  vi.  375  ;  now 

Ardbraccan,  the  episcopal  seat  of 

Meath,  vi.  534. 
Ardcath,  parish  of,  i.  Ixv. 
Ardconnacthia,  or  Keenaght,  vi.  533, 

572  (Ind.  Chr.  449). 
Ardenia  sylva,  at  Warwick,  vi.  250, 

606  (Ind.  Chr.  650). 
Ardes,  in  Dalaradia,  vi.  407,  430  ;  i.e. 

Altitude  Ultorum,  vi.  475  ;  Ussher's 

etymon  of,  430,  529. 
Ardmachia,  etymon  of,  vi.  414 ;  other 

forms  of  name,  vi.  4 18  ;  date  of 

foundation,  vi.  414  ;  chief  city  of  S. 

Patrick  in  Airghialla,  vi.  418.  See 

Armagh. 

Ardmor,  church  of  S.  Dcclan,  vi.  428, 

563  (Ind.  Chr.  402). 
Ardmurgher,  or  Ballimiirgher,  rural 

deanry,  of,  i.  cxv. 

 parish  of,  i.  cxv. 

Ard-Patrick,  near  Louth,  vi.  570  (Ind. 

Chr.  443)  ;  ruins  of,  vi.  415. 
Ardrath,  see-land  of,  in  Meath,  i.  liv. 
Ardsallage,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxvi. 
Ardsrath,  diocese  of,  merged  in  Clogher, 

vi.  417  ;  transferred  to  Dcrry,  vi. 

417,  527;  Eugenius,  bishop  of,  vi. 

526 ;  or  Ardstraw,  in  Opheathrach, 

vi.  417. 

Arecluta(Dunl)arton),  erroneously  sup- 
posed to  bo  Argyle,  vi.  216. 

Areidas,  family  of,  iv.  467. 

Aremorica,  etymon  of,  vi.  381,  or  Bri- 
tannia minor,  vi.  574  (Ind.  Chr. 
453). 

Aretas,  king  of  Arabia,  x.  20,  28,  41. 


Argail,  i.  e.  Blargo  Scotorum,  vi.  148. 
Argathelia,  Ergadia,  now  Argyle,  vi. 

128  ;  in  Dahiada,  vi.  147,  259 ; 

Gildas  born  in,  vi.  216,  666  (Ind. 

Chr.  425). 
Argnistil,  a  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v. 

810. 

Argyle.  See  Argail,  Argathelia,  Er- 
gadia. 

Ai'ianism,  a  precursor  of  Antichrist, 
ii.  165  ;  rapid  and  wide  spread  of, 
ii.  165  ;  extends  to  Britain,  v.  239, 
\i.  560  (Ind.  Chr.  378),  570,  571 
(Ind.  Chr.  447). 

Aridgari  dux,  iv.  571. 

Ariminum,  synod  of,  v.  238,  vi.  559 
(Ind.  Chr.  359). 

Arimuric,  or  Armorica,  S.  Patrick's 
parents  slain  in,  vi.  390. 

Aristobulus,  a  British  bishop,  v.  21  ; 
ordination  of,  vi.  551  (Ind.  Chr. 
56)  ;  and  .illeged  missiouaiy  to  Ire- 
land, vi.  291. 

Aristotle,  age  of,  viii.  434. 

Arius,  creed  of,  vii.  310. 

Arivog,  or  Arviragus,  vi.  109. 

Ark,  the  Jewish,  ii.  471-473. 

Aries,  primacy  of  Gaul,  v.  360 ;  seve- 
ral bishops  of,  V.  372,  502,  vi.  16  ; 
three  British  bishops  at  synod  of, 
V.  236,  vi.  558  (Ind,  Chr.  314), 
vii.  56,  82  ;  why  convened,  v.  123, 
175,  236,  489;  treats  de  pascha,  iv. 
435. 

Arm  of  S.  Andrew,  a  relic  sent  to  Rome, 
vi.  192. 

Armagh,  various  forms  of  name,  vi. 
418,  438,  480,  xv.  7;  anciently 
Drum-sailech,  vi.  570  (Ind.  Chr. 
445) ;  date  of  its  foundation,  vi.  414, 
570  (Ind.  Chr.  443,  445);  falsely 
supposed  to  be  Dearmach,  vi.  231  ; 
wasted  by  the  Danes,  vi.  613  (Ind. 
Clir.  848)  ;  clergy  of,  slain,  vi. 
420-422. 

 Bishops  of,  Cormac,  and  Dub- 

thach,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr.  497);  two 
Ailills,  vi.  588  (Ind.  Chr.  526), 
589  (Ind.  Chr.  636)  ;  Tomianus,  iv. 
1,  vi.  506,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  640)  ; 


12 


ARJUGH  —  ARJIY. 


Armagh,  Bishops  of — continued. 
Senach,  vi.  537,  602  (Ind.  Chr. 
610)  ;  Domnaldus,  iv.  497;  Amla- 
vus  Omuredus,  vi.  452  ;  Celestius, 
Malachi,  vi.  480  ;  Thomas,  vi.  372, 
advises  the  translation  of  S.  Patrick's 
relics,  vi.  452;  Richard  Fitz-Ralph, 
vi.  542  ;  Henry  Ussher,  i.  5  ;  Hamp- 
ton, his  letter  to  Ussher,  xvi.  353  ; 
pall,  when  first  granted  to,  vi.  432  ; 
see  of  hereditarj'  in  one  family,  xi. 
433. 

 Primacy  of,  created,  vi.  419 ; 

ancient  jurisdiction  of,  iv.  322,  328, 
vi.  571  (Ind.  Chr.  448);  extended 
to  all  the  Scoti,  iv.  330  ;  tribute 
anciently  paid  to,  by  see  of  Dublin, 
vi.  423  ;  dispute  concerning,  with  see 
of  Dublin,  iv.  532 ;  precedence  of, 
resisted  by  Dublin,  i.  160-165  ;  ac- 
cidentally conceded  to  Dublin,  i.  39  ; 
confirmed  to  Armagh,  i.  163,  164  ; 
Ussher's  histoiy  of  the  controversy, 
i.  cxxix.-cxliii. 

 a  seminary  of  learning,  vi.  419, 

420  ;  Gildas  studies  at,  vi.  471, 
581  (Ind.  Chr.  498),  582  (Ind.  Chr. 
608)  ;  great  number  of  students,  vi. 
420 ;  modern  school  of,  xv.  65, 
70. 

 religious  houses  of  the  Fearta 

on  east  side,  vi.  418,  570  (Ind.  Chr. 
443)  ;  S.  Peter  and  S.  Paul's  of,  vi. 
434;  (Franciscan)  abbey  in  demesne, 
i.  75  ;  Culdees  of,  vi.  174;  vicars 
choral  of,  xv.  366. 

 deanry  of  xv.  477  ;  sought  for 

Gerard  John  Vossius,  i.  113. 

 Dean  and  chapter  of  adminis- 
trators of  diocese,  sede  vacante,  xv. 
157,  xvi.  422  ;  their  letter  to  Euge- 
nius  IV.,  i.,  cxI. 

 diocese  of,  division  of  church  re- 
venues in,  xi.  444. 

 book  of,  cited,  iv.  318,  330,  vi. 

450.    See  Tirechan. 

 registries  of  Milo,  i.  cxxxviii., 

xi.  436  ;  Swayne,  xi.  437  ;  Mey, 
si.  437,  438  ;  Octavian,  i.  cxxx., 
cxxxii. 


Armagh,  MS.  of  New  Testament  in 
Irish,  said  to  have  been  found  in 
walls  of  church  of,  xii.  345. 

 province  of  royal  visitation  of, 

i.  57. 

 episcopal  palaces  of  various,  i. 

74,  75,  vi.  537. 

 See  Ardmachia. 

Armais,  ruler  of  Egypt,  viii.  62. 
Amialghan,  parish  of,  in  Sleath,  i. 

Ivii. 

Armenian  language,  version  of  Scrip- 
tures in,  xii.  192,  344,  418 ;  sacred 
offices  in,  xii.  419  ;  liturgy  of,  iii. 
213. 

Armenians,  confession  of,  iii.  356  ;  al- 
leged origin  of  errors  of,  xii.  419. 

Armenius,  a  presbyter,  vi.  27. 

 ,  a  deacon  from  Britain  at  synod 

of  Aries,  v.  236,  vi.  558  (Ind.  Chr. 
314). 

Ariniiiians,  Ussher's  opinion  about,  xiii. 
350 ;  controversy  of,  in  Holland, 
XV.  129  ;  main  eiTor  of,  xii.  565. 

Armorica,  or  Britannia  transmarina, 
vi.  52,  59  ;  or  minor,  v.  95  ;  distinct 
from  Gallia,  vi.  51 ;  a  refuge  of  the 
British,  vi.  93  ;  races  of,  visited  by 
S.  TeUo,  vi.  79  ;  people  of,  cursed, 
vi.  5 1  ;  primate  of,  vi.  48 ;  received 
tribute  from  iuferior  bishops,  vi.  47; 
celebrity  of  Arthur  in,  vi.  39  ;  be- 
stowed on  Conan  Meriadocus,  v. 
243  ;  Aldroenus,  king  of,  v.  89,  462  ; 
Within,  governor  of,  vi.  78  ;  British 
settlement  in,  v.  243,  484,  vi.  561, 
575  (Ind.  Chr.  305,  383,  575); 
a  retreat  to  the  British  in  Icte- 
ritia,  v.  98;  S.  Fingar's  labours  in, 
vi.  431  ;  Gildas  retires  to,  v.  409  ; 
Samson  of  Dola  in,  and  S.  Paul,  of 
Leon  in,  v.  539 ;  people  of,  rebel 
against  the  king  of  France,  vi.  48  : 
called  also  Armuric-Lajthana,  vi. 
381,  434  ;  Letavia,  v.  89,  109  ;  Cor- 
nugallia,  Cerniu-budic,  Lhydaw,  v. 
109  ;  Letha,  vi.  434.  For  etymon, 
see  Aremorica,  vi.  381. 

Army  in  Ireland,  how  supported,  i.  72 ; 
Ussher's  speech  on,  i.  79-86. 


ARNALDISTiE  —  ASAPH. 


13 


ArnaldiatsB,  a  name  of  the  Albigenses, 
ii.  272. 

Aruaul,  a  disciple  of  S.  Kilian,  vi.  502, 

610  (Ind.  Clir.  G94). 
Aniol  Jus,  companion  of  Peter  Waldus, 

ii.  2-13  ;  one  of  the  Catbari,  burned, 

ii.  2G4. 

Arnulphus  de  Montgomery,  son-in-law 

of  Murcherdach,  iv.  526. 
Arphaxad,  age  of,  xi.  501 ;  birth  of, 

xi.  606-517. 
Ai-ragon,  king  of,  defeated  by  Simon 

of  Montfort,  ii.  363. 
Arran,  islands  of,  description  of,  vi, 

347 ;  occupied  by  S.  Ibar,  vi.  347. 
Arratstowne,  parish  of,  in  Meath,  i. 

Ixxx. 

Arsenius,  abbot,  iii.  98. 

Artabanus,  death  of,  viii.  290. 

Artavus,  i.  e.  cultellus,  v.  475. 

Artaxata,  siege  of,  ix.  602. 

Artaxerxes  Longimanus,  viii.  289,317. 

 Ochus,  viii.  427-437. 

Artemisia,  viii.  426. 

Arth,  British  for  a  bear,  v.  533. 

ArthoJu,  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v.  810. 

Arthur,  etymon  of  name,  v.  533  ; 
called  Aper  Cornubia;,  vi.  36  ;  son 
of  Cther  Pendragon,  v.  535  ;  yields 
to  Cerdic,  v.  535  ;  date  of  his  reign, 
v.  533,  534,  vi.  582  (Ind.  Chr.  508, 
610);  alleged  conquests  of,  vi.  34  ; 
fights  against  Saxons  at  Coit  Ce- 
ledon,  V.  86 ;  at  Badon,  vi.  585 
(Ind.  Chr.  520)  ;  defeats  Saxons 
in  twelve  battles,  v.  543  ;  a  favor- 
ite with  the  Armoricans,  vi.  39  ; 
slays  Hoel,  vi.  217;  fabled  diploma 
to  Cambridge,  vi.  30,  33  ;  his  wife, 
Gueunivar,  v.  536;  his  palace  in 
provincia  Soyr,  vi.  45 ;  slays  his 
nephew,  Modred,  vi.  38 ;  receives 
his  death-wound,  vi.  39,  56  ;  in  bello 
Camilan,  vi.  168,  459  ;  date  of  his 
death,  v.  168,  vi.  38,  39,  590  (Ind. 
Chr.  542)  ;  discovery  of  his  tomb,  v. 
144-148  ;  size  of  his  bones,  v.  146  ; 
tradition  of  his  revival,  vi.  32  ;  Ala- 
nus  de  Insulis'  eulogium  of,  vi.  34, 
36. 


Arthur's  Oven,  vi.  112. 

Arthmius,  son  of  iEdanus,  vi.  253. 

Articles,  Irish,  two  codes  of,  xii.  693, 
594,  xvi.  9. 

 of  1566,   reprinted,  i.  xxiiL- 

xxix.  ;  account  of,  i.  42,  43. 

 of  1615,  reprinted,  i.  xxxi.-l.  ; 

account  of  them,  i.  44  ;  Dr.  Heylin's 
objections  to  them,  i.  44;  an  un- 
happy expedient,  i.  45;  their  origin, 
i.  46  ;  injurious,  i.  47  ;  how  the  king 
was  induced  to  ratify  them,  i.  47, 
48;  signed  by  authorities,  49;  de- 
ficient in  sanction,  i.  49,  61,  176; 
whether  repealed  by  canons  in 
1634,  i.  176;  statement  of  Scotch 
commissioners  about,  i.  176;  not 
revived  after  Restoration,  i.  177. 

 xxxix.  adopted  in  Ireland,  i.  166; 

design  of  introduction,  i.  166,  xvi.  9; 
whether  previously  subscribed  in  Ire- 
land, i.  43  ;  reputed  Calvinistic,  i. 
45 ;  might  have  been  altered  in 
1661,  i.  46;  cited  by  Ussher,  ii. 
465  ;  his  assertion  concerning,  iii. 
xii. 

Artigraphi,  iv.  160. 
Artwil,  son  of  a  king,  iv.  447. 
Artrigi,  regio,  vi.  333. 
Arundel,  Thomas,  iii.  497. 

 ,  Thomas,  earl  of,  xv.  386,  394. 

Arverni,  vi.  460. 

Arviragus,  son  of  Kimbelin,  king  of 
Britain,  v.  29,  32;  vi.  106,  552  (Ind. 
Chr.  82)  ;  date  of,  v.  36  ;  mentioned 
by  Juvenal,  vi.  109  ;  alleged  dona- 
tion of,  to  Glastonbury,  vi.  551  (Ind. 
Chr.  63)  ;  Marius  son  of,  vi.  552 
(Ind.  Chr.  105).    See  Arivog. 

Arvon,  in  Venedotia,  vi.  44 ;  ubi 
Bangor,  v.  115;  ubi  Snowdon,  vi. 
114. 

Arx  in  composition.    See  Dun. 
Arx  Ledglaisse,  or  Dun-leatliglas,  vi. 
457. 

Asacus,  ordained  by  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
518. 

Asaph,  S.,  pupil  of  S  Kentigern,  v. 
112,  vi.  593  (Ind.  Chr.  660);  his 
successor,  vi.  227.    See  S.  Asaph. 


14 


ASCENSION  —  AUGUSTm. 


Ascension,  the,  x.  573. 
Aschenaz,  or  Germany,  vi.  271. 
Ascluis,  son  of  Hengist,  v.  477. 
Ascriptitii,  a  class   of  tenants,  xi. 
424. 

Asli,  Mr.,  XV.  4GG,  470. 

Asia,  Ussher's  disr|uisition  about,  pub- 
lislied  in  1641,  vii.  1-39;  origin  of 
word,  vii.  15;  three  acceptations  of 
it,  vii.  5  ;  use  of,  in  New  Testament, 
vii.  33,  60,  i.  226  ;  in  its  most  limited 
use,  extent  of,  vii.  5;  Lvdian,  vii.  16, 
17  ;  Proconsular,  vii.  19,  20  ;  altera- 
tions in  extent  of  Proconsular,  vii. 
26  ;  immunities  of,  vii.  36  ;  Seven 
Churches  of,  vii.  60  ;  early  bishops 
of,  vii.  61. 

Assembly  of  Divines,  Ussher  sum- 
moned to,  i.  229  ;  their  restrictions, 
i.  230 ;  three  prelates  numbered 
among,  i.  230;  Milton's  exposure  of 
them,  vi.  230  ;  Selden's  remark  on, 
i.  231. 

Asser  Menevensis,  date  of,  iv.  378. 

Assuerus,  or  Darius,  viii.  247. 

Asterius,  Turcius  Rufus,  vi.  325  ;  date 
of,  326,  327,  330;  his  edition  of 
Sedulius,  vi.  325-327.  See  Astu- 
rius. 

 comes  Pictorum,  vi.  265  ;  con- 
verted by  S.  Florentius,  vi.  309. 

Asturius,  ivory  tablets  of,  vi.  327 ;  his 
date,  vi.  327,  330. 

Asylum,  right  of,  granted  to  church 
of  Oudoceus,  V.  110  ;  to  Winchester, 
V.  154,  vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr.  187). 

Atagnus,  S.,  life  of,  vi.  485. 

Atcheson,  Sir  Archibald,  xv.  388,  xvi. 
423. 

Athboye,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxi. 
Ath-cliath,  or  Dublin,  vi.  422,  423  ; 

Danes  sail  to,  vi.  263. 
Athelard,  v.  140. 

Athelstan,  slain  by  Hungus,  vi.  257, 
king,  at  Elstanfurd,  vi.  612  (Ind. 
Chr.  814). 

Athelwold,  bishop,  iv.  569,  v.  142. 

Athena,  or  Achlena,  vi.  303. 

Athenians,  exploits  of,  inferior  to  de- 
scription, vi.  36. 


Athircon,  son  of  Echodius,  vi.  153, 
556  (Ind.  Chr.  221)  ;  father  of  Firi- 
docus,  vi.  172. 

Athirdee,  or  Atrium  Dei,  vi.  417. 

Athleta  Dei,  v.  196. 

Athloane,  parish  of,  i.  cxxiii. 

Athlumpney,  parish  of,  in  Meath,  i. 
Ixxvii. 

Atholi,  v!.  247. 

Athsey,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxviii. 

Athtrym,  or  Vadum  Truim,  visited  by 
S.  Luman,  vi.  413  ;  date  of  founda- 
tion of  church  of,  vi.  414. 

Atrium  Dei,  or  Ardee,  rural  deanry  of, 
vi.  417. 

Atrium  Dobrani,  birth  place  of  S.  De- 
clan,  vi.  334. 

Atrochius,  abbot,  vi.  42,  590  (Ind. 
Chr.  540). 

Attacoti,  who,  vi.  117,  118;  ravages 
by,  vi.  116,  560  (Ind.  Chr.  364). 

Attclxtus,  or  Atthala,  abbot  of  Bobio, 
vi.  481. 

Attenth,  in  Scotland,  v.  166. 

Atthala.    See  Attclaitus. 

Attila,  defeat  of,  v.  465,  vi.  573  (Ind. 
Chr.  451). 

Attiniacum,  synod  of,  iv.  202. 

Attrition  and  contrition,  iii.  157. 

Attwood,  John,  xvi.  94,  148. 

Aubrey,  Sir  John,  lodges  Ussher,  i. 
244. 

Audians,  heretics,  errors  of,  iii.  169. 
Auerech,  an  island,  vi.  583  (Ind.  Chr. 
508). 

Augia,  in  Normandy,  where  Laurence 
O'Toole  died,  iv.  554. 

Augia  Divitis,  in  Suevia,  vi.  541. 

Augidius,  S.,  martyr,  v.  205-207,  vi. 
558  (Ind.  Chr.  304). 

Augurius,  an  Irish  bishop,  v.  206. 

Augusta,  or  London,  v.  206. 

Augustin,  S.,  ten  years  engaged  with 
the  Pelagians,  v.  352  ;  answer  to 
Pelagius'  citation  of  S.  Ambrose,  iii. 
35  ;  his  writings  against  Celestius, 
V.  268  ;  absent  at  his  condemnation, 
v.  268  ;  his  disputation  with  Julia- 
nus,  iv.  24,  v.  355,  856  ;  reply  to 
Prosper  and  Hilary,  v.  400  ;  his 


AUGUSTIN  —  BAGNOLENSES. 


15 


Augustin — continued. 

connexion  with  predestinarian  con- 
troversy, iv.  18,  23;  definition  of,  iv. 
93 ;  representations  of,  by  Genuadius, 
V.  25,  27  ;  present  at  two  councils 
of  Carthage,  v.  341  ;  applies  for 
acts  of  synod  of  Diospolis,  v.  29 G; 
apology  for,  v.  294,  295  ;  his  tract 
on,  discovered  by  David  Roth,  v. 
309  ;  his  death,  v.  409,  410  ;  Ful- 
gentius'  eulogium  on,  v.  406,  407  ; 
Prosper's,  v.  402,  418,  420,  421; 
styled  Aqua  de  Nubibus,  iv.  438 ; 
his  doctrine  on  free  will,  iv.  253  ; 
real  presence,  iv.  22  ;  modesty  of, 
iv.  179  ;  readiness  to  retract,  iii. 
233  ;  reason  for  not  mentioning 
names,  v.  283,  289  ;  Irish  tract  de 
Mirabilibus  Scriptural,  included  in 
the  third  volume  of  bis  works,  vi. 
542,  iv.  186,  250,  291,  vi.  215; 
Ussher  compared  to,  i.  280. 

 ,  of  Canterbury,  uses  Franks  as 

interpreters,  v.  473. 

 a  disciple  of  Palladius,  vi.  368, 

369. 

 bishop  of  VVaterford,  iv.  553. 

Augustus,  name  bestov/ed  on  Octa- 

vius,  X.  418  ;  death  of,  x.  509. 
Augustinians.    See  Canons  Regular. 
Aulularia  of  Plautus  ascribed  to  Gildas, 

vi.  76. 

Auminus,  prior  of  Culdees,  vi.  198. 
Awea,  vi.  159. 
Aurelianus,  S.  Paulus,  vi.  97. 
Aurelius,  bishop  of  Carthage,  v.  292, 

301,  324,  341-343. 
 Ambrosius,  king  of  the  Britons, 

V.  512,  89,  427,  440,  vi.  223,  227, 

442  ;  brother  of  Uther,  vi.  31. 
 Conanus,  or  Kynan  Wledic,  vi. 

56,  61. 

Aurum,  S.  Columbanus'  censure  of, 

iv.  416-418. 
Austremonius,  bishop,  vi.  460. 
'AurtSowtTi'of,  iii.  516. 
Authority,  parental,  foundation  of,  xi. 

347. 

Authors  cited  in  Religion  of  Ancient 
Irish,  iv.  377-379. 


'AvToOcoc,  whether  Son  of  God  is,  xiv. 
152-157. 

Auxanius,  bishop,  colleague  of  Faustus, 

v.  489,  502. 
Auxianus,  vi.  16. 

Auxilius,  or  Usailus,  bishop,  vi.  383  ; 
companion  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  398, 
400,  401;  of  Cill-Usalli,  vi.  384, 
618  ;  synod  of,  vi.  491. 

Avallonis  insula,  Glastonbury,  etymon 
of,  vi.  40,  41,  V.  32,  34,  38,  70, 
148 ;  AvalloniiB  insula,  v.  46,  130, 

vi.  441 ;  king  Arthur  born  in,  v. 
144,  145  ;  S.  Iltuit  buried  in,  vi. 
42  ;  S.  Mary's  of,  vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr. 
187)  ;  Avalonis  vaUis,  v.  34. 

Avalonius.    See  El  nanus. 
Avar\vy,  son  of  Lud,  vi.  32. 
AvenlyfFe,  or  river  Lifiey,  xv.  10. 
Avernia,  vi.  458. 

Avidiauus,  S.  of  Rotterdam,  v.  175. 
Avignon,  siege  of,  ii.  393-397. 
Avitus,  a  Spanish  presbyter,  v.  290. 
Axa,  or  Asa,  ii.  122. 
Axi,  river  near  Glastonbury,  v.  536. 
Aylmer,  Theophilus,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
412. 

Ayre,  Mr.,  xv.  68.  See  Eyre,  William. 

B 

Babe,   ,  a  friar,  xvi.  509. 

Babila,  vi.  159. 

Babylon,  capture  of,  viii.  221 ;  a  name 
of  Rome,  xii.  541  ;  Ussher's  judg- 
ment of,  xii.  537-543. 

Bacchannis,  island,  vi.  43. 

Bachiarius,  or  Mochta,  vi.  416. 

Badecestre,  or  Bath,  vi.  91. 

Baden,  Dean,  xv.  582,  587,  xvi. 
520. 

Badonis  pagus,  now  Bath,  the  Cair 
Badon  of  the  British,  v.  544. 

 mons,  near  mouth  of  Severn, 

now  Bath,  battle  of,  v.  459,  543, 
544,  vi.  575,  585  (Ind.  Chr.  455, 
520). 

Bagnolenses,  a  sect  of  the  Cathari,  ii. 
251,  252. 


16 


BAGSHAW  -  BANGOE. 


Bagshaw,  Sir  Edward,  xv.  464. 

Baile-Atha-cliath,  vi.  422. 

Bailey,  Mr.,  his  conduct  to  bishop  Be- 
dell, i.  202. 

Bainbridge,  Dr.,  letters  to  Ussher,  xv. 
213,  351,  394,  447  ;  mentioned,  xv. 
211,  266,  431,  xvi.  74,  275,  470. 

Baithanus,  an  Irish  bishop,  iv.  1,  427. 

Baithenus,  second  abbot  of  Hy,  vi. 
237,  245,  533.  699,  600  (Ind.  Clir. 
597,  598) 

Balxus,  or  Bale,  John,  Dempster's 
censure  of,  vi.  233  ;  Ussher's,  v.  146, 
529  ;  errors  in  his  Centur.,  iv.  295, 
425,  511,  V.  146,  186,  258,  263, 
368,  521,  529,  vi.  203,  245,  251, 
482,  523,  524,  566  (Ind.  Chr.  429). 

Balcanqual,  AValter,  xvi.  560. 

Baldhunincga,  in  south  of  Ireland,  iv. 
467. 

Baldred,  king,  vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr. 
681). 

Baldwin,  archbishop,  iv.  560. 

 a  Jesuit,  xvi.  358. 

Bale,  John,  bishop  of  Ossory.  See 
Balxus. 

Balemaccmuxgussa,  mensal  land  of,  iv. 
552. 

Balemettamlaib,  mensal  land  of,  iv. 
552. 

Balemochain,  mensal  land  of,  iv.  552. 
Balencharan,  mensal  land  of,  iv.  552. 
Balendelan,  mensal  land  of,  iv.  552. 
Balengore,  mensal  land  of,  iv.  552. 
Balenroolef,  mensal  land  of,  iv.  552. 
Balfour,  Lady,  xvi.  390. 
Ballaboye,  chapel  of,  in  Meath,  i.  cxvi. 
Balle-leabair,  vL  538. 
Ballfeighan,  parish  of,  in  Meath,  i. 
IxxviiL 

Balliboggan,  parish  of,  in  Jleath,  i.  c. 

Balligarth,  parish  of,  in  Meath,  i.  Ixiii. 

BalUloughloe,  deanry  of,  1.  cxxii. ;  pa- 
rish of,  i.  cxxiii. 

Ballimore  Loxewdy,  deanry  of,  i.  ex. ; 
parish  of,  i.  ex. ;  rectory  of,  i.  Ivi. 

BaUiol  College,  Oxford,  MS.  volume 
of  Ussher's  sermons  in,  i.  314. 

Ballreagh,  chapel  of,  i.  cvii. 

Balruddan,  i.  Ixmx. 


Ballymore  Loxewdy,  rectory  of,  i.  Ivi. 
Baliymote,  Book  of,  vi.  230,  336,  344, 

379,423,536,  610  (Ind.  Chr.  697). 
Ballymurrin  or  Alraoritia,  parish  of, 

i.  cxi. 

Ballynaspick,  see-land  of,  i.  Ivi. 
Balmae  Sacrae,  Acta,  ii.  1 78. 
Balmagarvey,  parish  o^  i.  Ixv. 
Balmaglassen,  parish  o^  i.  Lxxi. 
BaLsoon,  or  Eipperstown,  parish  of,  i. 
Ixxiii. 

Balthazarius,    Christ.,  letter  of,  to 
Ussher,  xvi.  583  ;  named,  xvi.  283. 
Baldtrec,  v.  140. 

Baltinglass,  Henry  Crnmpe  of,  iv.  303. 

 Lord,  to  Ussher,  xvi  479. 

Bancor,  in  Wales,  v.  161 ;  monastery 

of,  V.  370  ;  school  of,  v.  160  ;  called 

Bancor  Vaur,  v.  162.  See  Bangor. 
Bancoruaburg,  monastery  of,  iv.  351. 
Bangor,  three  places  of  the  name,  often 

confounded,  v.  160,  161,  vi.  482, 

XV.  16. 

  a  Bancor  "palchro  vel  excelso 

choro,"  in  Arvon,  vi.  44,  v.  115  ;  S. 
Daniel  of,  vi.  43,  584  (Ind.  Chr. 
516)  ;  on  theMeanath,  v.  112,  162  ; 
founded  by  Mailgo,  v.  1 12,  591 
(Ind.  Chr.  544) ;  Richard,  bishop 
of,  v.  202  ;  a  Welsh  see  in  Provin- 
ciale  Roman um,  v.  111. 

 in  Flint,  v.  161;  on  the  Dee,  v. 

162  ;  founded,  v.  161,  vi.  524, 
554  (Ind.  Chr.  182)  ;  Pelagius  said 
to  have  been  an  abbot  of,  v.  253  ; 
greatly  frequented,  iv.  304,  v.  161, 
vi.  94;  one  thousand  two  hundred 
monks  of,  slain  by  EdelfriJ,  iv.  357, 
V.  194,  vi.  476,  603  (Ind.  Chr.  613). 
See  Bancor,  Bancornaburg. 

  in  the  Ards  of  Lister,  vi.  475  j 

near  Fergusiana  Petra  (Carrickfer- 
gus),  V.  161  ;  founded  by  S.  Com- 
gall,  V.  253  ;  date  of,  vi.  524,  593 
(Ind.  Chr.  559) ;  notice  of  founder,  v. 
506,  vi.  482  ;  multitude  of  students 
in,  vi.  475,  476,  483  ;  wasted  by 
the  Danes,  vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr.  818) ; 
often  confounded  with  the  Bangers 
in  Wales,  vi.  476. 


BANGOR  — 

Bangor.  Seo  Bancor,  Bannoclior, 
Beanchor,  Benchor,  Beughor,  Com- 
gellus. 

Banuava.    See  Bonavem. 

Bannesdovvue,  near  Bath,  v.  544. 

Bannoclior,  vi.  482.    See  Bangor. 

Bauto,  Valentinian's  general,  vi.  119. 

Bantommewen^',  S.,  v.  132. 

Baptism,  .sacrament  of,  xi.  193;  effi- 
cacy of,  XV.  482,  505,  511,  512  ; 
grace  of,  vi.  21,  xiii.  44  ;  Irish  form 
of,  iv.  270,  493  ;  lay,  occasionally 
valid,  iv.  496  ;  error  in  form  of,  iv. 
461 ;  distinction  of  defects  in.  iv.  402, 
403 ;  change  of  name  at,  vi.  293, 
294  ;  Lanfranc's  exposition  of,  iv. 
495-499  ;  Irish  article  of  1566  on, 
i.  xxvii. ;  of  1615,  i.  xlviii. ;  Jewish, 
an  example  of  unwritten  tradition, 
xiv.  125. 

Barbarmn  Fretum,  Baltic,  v.  446. 

Barberiui  MS.  of  the  LXX.,  vii.  519. 

Barberius,  Cardinal,  xv.  271. 

Barclay,  F.,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
464. 

Bardi,  or  poets,  iv.  560. 

Bardse}',  orEnhli,  burial-place  of  saints, 

vi.  44.    See  Enlily. 
Bare,  S.    See  Barrus. 
Barlaeus,  Christopher,  xyi.  120. 
Barlow,  Dr.  Thomas,   letters  of,  to 

Ussher,  xvi.  98,  268,  303,  585  ; 

publishes   Ussher's   chronology,  i. 

307;  xi.  477-481. 
 Dr.  Randolph,  prolocutor  of  lower 

house  of  Irish  convocation,  i.  43  ; 

recommended  for  see  of  Tuam,  xv. 

423 ;  account  of  him,  i.  43  ;  men- 
tioned, XV.  195,  423,  xvi.  35. 
Barnabas,  Ussher's  epistle  of,  accident 

to,  i.  235. 
 a  missionary  to  Britain,  vi.  291 ; 

baptizes  Beatus  in  Scotia,  vi.  551 

(Ind.  Chr.  48). 
Barneveldt,  his  confession,  signed  by 

many  at  Cambridge,  xv.  130;  his 

execution,  xv.  144,  145,  507. 
Barocci,   Giacomo,  Greek  MSS.  of, 

bought  for  Oxford,  vii.  89,  362,  xv. 

421,  436,  447. 

vor..  xvn. 


BATHENUS.  17 

Baronius,  his  charge  of  schism  against 
Irish  church,  iv.  331,  332  ;  errors 
in  his  Annales,  ii.  42,  222,  iv.  180, 
192,  194,  542,  554,  v.  301,  334, 
335,  339,  341,  307,  430,  472,  489, 
513,  vi.  7,  30,  51,  338,  397,  vi.  366, 
392,  454,  vii.  104,  241,  242,  506  ; 
unskilfulness  of,  vi.  492. 
Barr,  S.,  of  Cork,  vi.  535.  See  Barrus. 
Barri,  family  name  of  Giraldus  Cara- 

brensis,  iv.  556. 
Barrindeus,  S.,  of  Druiracuillen,  vi. 

478,  532,  598  (Ind.  Chr.  590). 
Barrington,  Sir  Thomas,  xvi.  534. 

 ,  Lady,  XV.  534,  xvi.  49,  534. 

Barrius,  Gulielmus,  ii.  370. 
Barrocus,  or  Barrus,  S.,  of  Cork,  vi. 

521,  544.    See  Barrus. 
Barrow,  river,  formerly  Bearbha,  vi. 

425  ;  or  Birgus,  vi.  503. 
Barrus,  S.,  called  also  Bare,  Barr, 
Barrocus,  founder  of  Cork,  vi.  521  ; 
Barroc,  Finn- barr,  Lochanus,  vi. 
544,  604  (Ind.  Chr.  630)  ;  his  dis- 
ciples, vi.  535,  607  (Ind.  Chr.  660). 
Bartholomaius,  bishop,  favours  the  AI- 

bigenses,  ii.  338. 
Bascli,  or  Basculi,  ii.  336. 
Basil,  council  of,  claims  of  English  on 

precedence  at,  v.  39,  59,  215. 
Basileus  used  for  rex,  iv.  509,  571. 
Basilidians,  heresy  of,  xvi.  466. 
Basingewere  in  Flintshire,  vi.  461. 
Basire,  Isaac,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 

121  ;  mentioned,  xvi.  110. 
Baskney,  chapel  of,  i.  cxiii. 
Bassiauus,  son  of  Severus,  v.  198. 
Bastwick,  John,  xvi.  91. 
Batchcroft,  Thomas,  xv.  309. 
Bath,  suffragan  of  St.  David's,  v.  113  ; 
called  Cair  Baden,  v.  544 ;  lost  by 
Britons,  vi.  90;  Henry,  earl  of,  let- 
ter of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  580.  See 
Badon. 

Batha  insula,  vi.  78,  600  (Ind.  Chr. 
599). 

Bathe,  Sir  John,  obtains  church  pro- 
perty, i.  Ill  ;  mentioned,  xv.  487, 
492,  525,  526. 
Bathenua.    See  Baithenus. 

C 


18 


BATHILDIS  —  BEG-ERIN. 


Bathildis,  queen  of  France,  vi.  206. 
Battiere,  J.,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 

29 ;  mentioned,  xvi.  522. 
Bavaria,  evangelization  of,  v.  163. 
Bavo,  Orbaci  abbas,  iv.  60,  171. 
  S.,  epitaph  of,  iv.  425  ;  also 

called  Allowin,  iv.  426  ;  account  of, 

iv.  426. 
Bawbe,  where,  v.  476. 
Baxter,  Richard,  intercourse  of,  with 

Ussher,  i.  295 ;   his  anecdote  of 

Ussher,  i.  257  ;  Ussher's  preaching 

compared  to  his,  xv.  464,  474. 
Bayle,  his  censure  of  Irish  prelates, 

i.  77. 

Bayley,  John,  xv.  130. 

Beadvulf,  bishop,  vi.  206,  612  (Ind. 
Chr.  791). 

Beanehor,  vi.  475.    See  Bangor. 

Beanus,  a  disciple  of  Declan,  vi.  335, 
560  (Ind.  Chr.  364). 

Bearbha,  or  Barrow,  vi.  504. 

Beast,  mark  of,  ii.  26  ;  in  Rev.  xvii.  8, 
judgment  of,  xii.  547-550. 

Beatitudine,  De,  or  Bective,  iv.  539. 

Beatus,  S.,  vi.  292,  293,  552  (Ind. 
Chr.  66,  99)  ;  acts  of,  vi.  292,  294. 

Beaumont,  or  Rookwood,  discussion 
with,  i.  68 ;  defeat  of,  i.  69. 

Bee,  in  Xormandy,  iv.  515. 

Becaria.    See  Bekerye. 

Beccanus,  solitarius,  iv.  432. 

Beckerin.    See  Beg-erin. 

Becket,  Thomas  a,  education  of,  xi. 
471 ;  vision  of,  iii.  487. 

BectilFe,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxvi. 

Bective,  or  Becliife,  formerly  I-ieltrede, 
called  also  De  Beatitudine,  iv.  539. 

Bede,  Venerable,  birth-place  of,  vi. 
539,  608  (Ind.  Chr.  673)  ;  his 
chronology,  xi.  495  ;  an  opposer  of 
Pelagianism,  iv.  3,  4,  8 ;  his  evi- 
dence of  Palladius'  mission,  vi.  356 ; 
follows  Gildas,  v.  511;  a  letter  to 
the  Irish,  preserved  by,  iv,  1 ;  al- 
leged for  the  subjection  of  the  Irish 
church  to  Canterburj',  iv.  567  ;  tes- 
timony concerning  Ninian,  vi.  200  ; 
not  so  accurate  as  Adamnau  in  chro- 
nology of  S.  Columba,  vi.  236 ;  to 


Bede — continued. 

be  corrected  by  the  Irish  annaUsts, 
vi.  246,  516;  correction  of  text  of, 
vi.  498 ;  his  Hist.  Eccles.  ends,  vi. 
611  (Ind.  Chr.  731)  ;  his  transla- 
tion of  the  Scriptures,  xii.  284  ;  let- 
ter to  Plegwin,  xi.  495  ;  Probus' 
Life  of  S.  Patrick  inserted  in  works 
of,  vi.  373  ;  acts  of  S.  Andrew  erro- 
neously ascribed  to,  vi.  186. 

Bedell,  William,  provost  of  Trinity 
College,  i.  87,  88,  xv.  365  ;  arrives 
in  Ireland,  i.  88;  his  reformation  of 
the  college,  xvi.  458,  487  ;  bishop 
of  Kilmore  and  Ardagh,  xv.  433, 
443,  xvi.  487 ;  consecration  of,  i. 
97;  resigns  Ardagh,  i.  28;  studies 
Irish,  x^-i.  476 ;  treatment  of  Pa- 
pists, XV.  484 ;  censor  of  the  press, 
i.  131  ;  enacts  canons  in  synod,  i. 
204  ;  thwarted  by  dean  Bernard,  i. 
115,  XV.  532-534  ;  his  spirited  let- 
ter to  him,  i.  116  ;  troubles  with  his 
chancellor,  i.  116,  117,  xv.  466  ; 
differences  with  Ussher,  i.  115,  202  ; 
neglected  by  Ussher,  i.  203 ;  charges 
against,  xv.  459,  464  ;  opponents  of, 
XV.  464;  visits  Ussher,  i.  119,  xv. 
531 ;  quoted  by  Ussher,  iv.  410, 
with  commendation,  iy.  463,  468, 
471,  472,  482;  praised  by  Us- 
sher, iv.  432,  434,  439,  443,  505, 
508,  559,  XV.  540 ;  by  archbishop 
Abbot,  i.  87;  by  Dr.  Ward,  xv. 
507  ;  his  diary  cited,  i.  88,  89,  92  ; 
letters  of,  to  Ussher,  i.  119,  xv. 
389,  395,  425,  458,  463,  464,  484, 
531,  xvi.  458,  468,  474,  487,  499  ; 
of  Ussher  to,  xv.  473 ;  letters  to 
Dr.  Ward,  xv.  508,  512  ;  Dr.  Ward 
to,  XV.  510  ;  letter  to — ,  xvi.  442; 
MSS.  in  possession  of,  iv.  249,  v.  17  ; 
Mason's  Life  of,  error  in,  i.  97. 

Bedeme,  the  town,  v.  216. 

Bedwin,  bishop,  vi.  250. 

Bee  [Cornelius],  a  publisher,  xvi.  586. 

Bees  introduced  into  Ireland,  vi.  521, 
522,  589  (Ind.  Chr.  540). 

Beg- Erin,  i.  e.  Modiea  Hibernia,  or 
Bride  Hay,  near  Glastonbury,  v. 


BEG-ERIN 

Ueg-Erin — continued. 

142,  151,  vi.  4G4,  4G5,  469,  579 
(lad.  dir.  488). 

 ,  i.e.  Piirva  Hibernia,  or  Beckerin, 

an  island  in  soutli  Hua-Kenselach, 
near  Wexford,  vi.  347,  430;  occu- 
pied by  S.  Ibar,  vi.  347,  565  (Ind. 
Chr.  420),  580  (lud.  Chr.  490)  ; 
where  he  erected  a  monastery,  and 
was  buried,  vi.  347,  348,  581  (Ind. 
Chr.  500). 

Beget,  meaning  of,  in  Genesis,  xi.  502. 

Beggini,  who,  ii.  335. 

Begliards,  a  sect  of  the  Waldenses,  ii. 
252,  XV.  149. 

Beguards,  in  favour  with  Gregory  XII., 
XV.  150. 

Beguins,  a  sect  of  the  Waldenses,  ii. 
252. 

Bekerye,  or  Becaria,  a  small  island  be- 
longing to  Glastonbury,  v.  142,  151 ; 
called  also  Bride  Hay,  vi.  465,  469. 
See  Beg-Erin. 

Belaigduiu,  Ciaran  of,  vi.  375. 

Beletl),  John,  xii.  335. 

Belga;,  in  Somerset,  v.  87. 

Belgic  version  of  Scriptures,  xii.  356. 

Belgium,  appeal  of  Irish  Protestants  to 
magistrates  of,  xvi.  643. 

Belgius.    See  Medwin. 

Belief,  Christian,  chief  articles  of,  xi. 
219. 

Belisarius,  victory  of,  v.  821. 

Bell,  ecclesiastical,  vi.  469  ;  made  at 
Maio,  vL  610  (Ind.  Chr.  697). 

Bellarminus,  arguments  of,  in  De  Verbo 
Dei,  answered,  xiv.  71,  86,  98 ; 
question  answered,  ii.  315  ;  his  doc- 
trine of  supremacy  combated,  xiv. 
1-6  ;  arguments  for  an  unwritten 
tradition,  xiv.  Ill  ;  refuted,  xiv. 
101  ;  concerning  the  Septuagint, 
cited,  vii.  444  ;  quotes  the  same 
Scripture  variously,  xiv.  59  ;  misre- 
presents Augustin,  iii.  283  ;  shifts 
to  cross  Beza,  iii.  336 ;  dead,  xvi. 
385. 

Bellomais,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  ii. 
239. 

Belplier,  the  sultan,  ii.  122. 

C 


BENNET.  19 

Beluacensis  civitas,  vi.  311. 

Benchor,  in  Ardea,  vi.  475,  593  (Ind. 
Chr.  659);  of  Dalaradia,  vi.  430; 
founded  by  S.  Comgall,  vi.  430, 
474-476,  V.  506,  vi.  283,  xv.  16. 
See  Bangor. 

Benedict,  rule  of,  like,  and  often  com- 
bined with,  that  of  Colurabanus,  vi. 
484,  485 ;  the  joint  rule  adopted  in 
Gaul,  vi.  485,  486  ;  fuller  than  Co- 
lumbanus',  vi.  485  ;  introduced  into 
British  Islands,  vi.  486;  supersedes 
the  Columbian,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr. 
6G4);  enjoined  scourging,  iv.  61-63  ; 
errors  respecting,  vi.  483. 

 a  disciple  of  Palladius,  vi.  368, 

369,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  431). 

 IX.,  pope,  ii.  107  ;  subjects  Po- 
land to  see  of  liome,  ii.  109-111; 
his  abdication,  ii.  112  ;  death,  ii. 
113. 

Benedicta,  S.,  vi.  169. 

Benen,  or  Benignus,  S.,  son  of  Sesc- 
nen,  vi.  408,  569  (Ind.  Chr.  433)  ; 
successor  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  437,  574, 
577  (Ind.  Chr.  455,  465) ;  hymn  of, 
vi.  423 ;  his  death,  vi.  578  (lud. 
Chr.  468). 

Bene't  Library,  at  Cambridge,  MSS. 
in,  V.  71,  XV.  54. 

Beneventum,  Cadoc,  abbot  of,  v.  638. 

Benghor,  vi.  476.    See  Bangor. 

Benigna,  vi.  169. 

Benignus,  or  Benen,  baptized,  vi. 
408  ;  a  disciple  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
408  ;  ordained,  vL  518  ;  successor 
of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  437-439  (Ind. 
Chr.  455),  674  ;  death  of,  vi.  (Ind. 
Chr.  465,  468),  577,  578  ;  his  Life 
of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  373  ;  his  hymn, 
vi.  423  ;  supposed  to  be  Beona,  vi. 
439  ;  Life  of,  by  Johannes  Tinmuth, 
vi.  439. 

 of  Glastonbury,  v.  137,  vi.  578 

(Ind  Chr.  468). 

 presbyter  Scotus,  xii.  268. 

Benlanus,  presbyter,  iv.  295. 

Bennet,  Doctor,  bishop  of  Cloyne,  i. 

190. 

  Sir  John,  xv.  114. 

2 


20  BENNONI 

Bennoni,  Cardinal,  ii.  129. 

Benty,  king  of  Powis,  v.  384. 

Beokerie,  or  Begeiye,  v.  140. 

Beona,  or  Benignus,  vi.  439. 

Beorwaldus,  or  Berthwald,  first  Saxon 
abbot  of  Glastonbury,  v.  136,  138, 
152,  vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  721). 

Berbha,  or  Barrow,  vi.  425. 

Bercban,  or  Byrchin,  vi.  534,  595  (Ind. 
Chr.  570). 

Berdsey,  Saxon  name  for  the  island 
Enhly,  or  Enli,  vi.  44,  173,  591 
(Ind.  Chr.  554). 

Bereg,  son  of  Dego,  vi.  410. 

Berench,  or  Beringarius,  king  of  the 
Picts,  vi.  108  ;  a  quo  Berwic,  vi. 
108,  653  (Ind.  Chr.  142). 

Berengariani,  or  Calvinists,  ii.  214. 

Bereugarius,  of  Tours,  ii.  214;  denies 
real  presence,  ii.  215;  forerunners 
of,  ii.  219,  iv.  84,  285;  celebrated 
for  his  learning,  ii.  215,  216;  spread 
of  his  opinions,  ii.  218;  opposed  by 
Leo  IX.,  ii.  219  ;  follows  Johannes 
Scotus,  ii.  219,  iv.  285  ;  excommuni- 
cated at  Vercelli,  ii.  219 ;  able  defence 
in  Rome,  ii.  220  ;  sends  his  treatise 
to  Lanfranc,  ii.  219  ;  discussion  with 
him,  ii.  221,  opposed  by,  ii.  223  ; 
forced  to  burn  Johannes  Scotus' 
tract,  ii.  222;  retractation,  ii.  222  ; 
withdrawn,  ii.  223  ;  summoned  to 
Rome,  ii.  223  ;  second  retractation, 
ii.  223  ;  silence  enjoined  on,  ii.  225  ; 
said  to  have  changed  his  opinion,  ii. 
225,  226;  died  in  1088,  ii.  226; 
burial-place,  ii.  226  ;  epitaph, ii.  227; 
unstable,  ii.  228 ;  heresy  of,  con- 
demned, ii.  228  ;  his  followers,  ii. 
228,  229,  iii.  88  ;  various  opinions 
as  to  his  doctrines,  ii.  224 ;  they 
continued  long,  ii.  231  ;  an  original 
MS.  of,  ii.  219;  observations  on 
Plecgil's  Vision,  iii.  77  ;  writers  for 
and  against,  ii.  214,  216-219  ;  work 
attributed  to,  iii.  24. 

Berewick,  Berenchi  villa,  vi.  108. 

Berhtus,  Ecgfrid's  general,  vi.  276. 

Beria,  that  is  Civitas,  vi.  457. 

Beringarius.    See  Berench. 


—  BETTS. 

Berkshire,  Thomas,  earl  of,  xv.  336. 

Bernard,  first  Norman  bishop  of  St. 
David's,  v.  108  ;  GiUebert  assists  at 
consecration  of,  iv.  510. 

 Dr.,  Ussher's  chaplain,  i.  115  ; 

obnoxious  to  Bedell,  i.  115;  Crom- 
well's almoner,  i.  271  ;  obtained 
several  of  Ussher's  MSS.,  i.  317  ; 
publishes  some  of  Ussher's  works,  i. 
304,  305  ;  his  view  of  Ussher's 
doctrine,  i.  295 ;  on  Presbyterian 
ordination,  i.  256,  258;  his  Life  of 
Ussher  cited,  i.  7,  26,  50,  56,  231. 

 ,  Nicholas,  xv.  70,  197,  476,  532, 

534,  xvi.  484. 

  Richard,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 

360. 

Bernicia,  province  of,  vi.  200;  bounds 
of,v.  452,  453;  people  of,  converted, 
vi.  227. 

Berow,  or  Bearbha,  river,  vi.  504. 

Bertefrid,  bishop,  vi.  485. 

Berthualdus,  first  Saxon  abbot  of 
Glastonbury,  vi.,  608  (Ind.  Chr. 
670)  ;  afterwards  of  Raculva,  be- 
comes archbishop  of  Canterbury,  vi. 
610  (Ind.  Chr.  693). 

Bertius,  Paulus,  xv.  178,  185. 

  death  of,  xv.  455. 

Bertram,  or  Ratram,  on  real  presence, 
ii.  52,  vii.  83  ;  ancient  copies  of,  ii. 
54,  55 ;  noticed  in  Roman  Index 
Prohibitorius,  ii.  53  ;  in  Index  Ex- 
purgatorius  Belg.,  ii.  53  ;  Hispan., 
ii.  54 ;  called  the  precursor  of  Cal- 
vin, iii.  84;  eulogium  on,  iv.  170. 
See  Ratram, 

 de  Verdon,  seneschal  of  Ireland, 

iv.  557. 

Bertus,  Egfrid's  general,  vi.  276,  609 

(Ind.  Chr.  604). 
Bervenna,  river  at  Fossae,  vi.  540. 
Berwick,  founded,  vi.,  553  (Ind.  Chr. 

142). 

Bessarion,  archbishop  of  Nice,  iii.  195. 
Betaghtown,  see-land  of,  in  Meath,  i. 
liv. 

Bethlehem,  xiv.  232,  233. 
Betts,  Richard,  bishop  elect  of  Kilfe- 
nora,  xv.  444. 


BEYERLINCK  —  BISHOP. 


21 


Beyerlinck,  Lawrence,  xv.  113. 

Bible,  Authorized  Version  of,  Ussher 
applies  for  a  copy  of,  xv.  70  ;  error 
in  preface  of,  xv.  291  ;  translated 
into  Irisli  by  King,  i.  202. 

Bibliotheca  Theologica,  Ussher's,  com- 
menced, i.  9,  27,  319  ;  quoted,  i. 
310,  iii.,  xiii.,  xii.  620  ;  original  of, 
in  Britisli  Museum,  i.  320 ;  Dr. 
Langbaine's  transcript  preserved  in 
the  Bodleian  Library,  i.  320  ;  copy 
of  it  made  for  the  editor,  i.  320; 
imfit  for  publication,  i.  320  ;  origi- 
nal sketch  of,  in  Trinity  College,  i. 
321. 

Bicanus,  father  of  S.  Iltutus,  v. 
538. 

Biddle,  John,  Ussher's  interview  with, 
i.  247. 

Biderraannus,  Jacobus,  v.  531. 
Biguonius,  Jerome,  xvi.  2,  63,  253, 
558. 

Bilefeldensis  Decanus,  vi.  165. 
BiUus,  Armoricanus  diaconus,  vi.  51. 
Bill,  Mr.,  printer,  xv.  118,  415,  xvi. 
514. 

Bilneus,  Thomas,  controversy  of,  with 
Brusierdus,  ii.  85. 

Binen.    See  Benen. 

Binius,  Severinus,  his  Concilia,  corrup- 
tions in,  iii.  542,  iv.  180,  181,  v. 
489,  490,  501. 

Bipedalis  versus,  poem  in,  iv.  416- 
420. 

Birchingham,  Sir  Ralph,  xvi.  362. 
Birgus,  or  Barrow,  river,  vi.  503. 
Birinus,  S.,  apostle  of  Gewisasi,  v.  532, 

vi.  605  (Ind.  Chr.  635). 

Bim,  Phelim  Mac  Feagh,  xv.  421. 
Birr,  reputed  the  centre  of  Ireland,  v. 

518  ;  S.  Brendan  of,  vi.  523,  590 

(Ind.  Chr.  540). 
Birrus,  same  as  Amfibalns,  vi.  58. 
Bishop,  Ussher's  treatise  on  the  origin 

of,  vii.  41-71;  Dr.  Eainoldes  on, 

vii.  75  ;  Ussher's  sentiments  on  or- 
der of,  i.  258,  259  ;  secular  presi- 
dents of  cities,  vii.  33  ;  mentioned  in 
Old  Testament,  vii.  44  ;  Trpotarwg, 
or  antistes,  vii.  47 ;  a  generic  title. 


Bishop — continued. 

V.  123;  ordained  by  the  apostles,  vii. 
61,  52  ;  called  angel,  xii.  631  ; 
churches  early  administered  by,  vii. 
66,  62 ;  primitive  testimonies  con- 
cerning, vii.  70,  71;  Ignatius',  vii. 
79,  80 ;  extravagant  dignity  of,  in 
Apost.  Constitut.,  vii.  168-173;  a 
succession  of  27  in  Ephesus,  be- 
tween Timothy  and  Coucil.  Cal- 
ched.,  vii.  47 ;  214,  at  synod  of 
Carthage,  called  sacerdotes  by 
Prosper,  v.  319  ;  ordination  of,  by  a 
single  bishop,  iv.  321,  493,  521, 
524,  V.  98,  366,  vi.  207;  "more 
Britouum  et  Scotorum,"  vi.  225, 
397;  early  British,  vii.  56,  82,  83  ; 
the  number  7  in  Britain,  v.  116; 
28  in  Lucius'  time,  v.  79  ;  so  many 
as  65,  v.  116  ;  mode  of  election  of, 
iv.  323-325;  subsequently  by  kings, 
vi.  43  ;  bishop  of  Glasgow  chosen 
by  king  and  clergy,  vi.  225  ;  early 
Irish,  numerous,  iv.  322,  vi.  434, 
517,  518;  distinguished  from  ab- 
bots, presbyters,  and  doctors,  iv. 
427 ;  resident  in  abbeys,  vi.  43  ; 
none  in  primitive  church  of  Scoti, 
according  to  Fordun  and  Major, 
vi.  354  ;  4  in  Ireland  anterior  to 
Patrick,  vi.  355  ;  first  who  died  in 
Ireland,  vi.  383  ;  consecrated  by 
one  bishop  in  Ireland,  iv.  493,  524, 
vi.  225  ;  without  fixed  sees,  iv.  524; 
Anselm's  exhortation  concerning, 
iv.  523  ;  ancient  mode  of  election  in 
Ireland,  iv.  323,  325-329,  488,  518, 
619,  vi.  49,  82,  512;  no  control 
over,  exercised  by  pope  of  Rome,  iv. 
322,  323;  authority  claimed  by 
the  see  of  Canterbury,  iv.  327-329  ; 
in  Ireland  summoned  to  parliament, 
xi.  460;  not  elected  by  dean  and 
chapter,  i.  62,  67 ;  forbidden  to 
hold  pluralities,  i.  108;  yet  a  bi- 
shoprick  held  with  provostship,  i. 
199  ;  of  Man,  elected  by  clergy  and 
people,  vi.  182,  183  ;  ordination  of, 
compulsory,  vi.  49,  78 ;  procured 
for  hire,  iv.  458 ;  stated  to  hare 


-  BOETHIUS. 


22  BISHOP 

Bishop — continued. 

been  by  presbyters,  i.  257  ;  confer- 
red per  saltum,  i.  259  ;  jurisdiction 
of,  before  consecration,  claimed  by 
metropolitan,  i.  55,  xv.  156,  157, 
159,  160 ;  formerly  married,  iv. 
459,  V.  103 ;  precedence  of,  how 
determined,  v.  123  ;  7  offices  of,  iv. 
608 ;  not  included  in  the  seven  or- 
ders, iv.  501,  502  ;  reason  for  hav- 
ing a  fixed  charge,  iv.  524 ;  minimum 
and  maximum  of  churches  under 
administration,  iv.  503 ;  over  pro- 
vinces and  tribes,  not  cities,  iv.  60  ; 
over  Plots,  vi.  208  ;  territorial  titles 
of,  iv.  519  ;  a  bishop  over  two 
people,  iv.  358 ;  nominate  succes- 
sors, vi.  78  ;  Greek  style  of,  vii.  38 ; 
Constantine's  observation  respecting, 
xi.  288  ;  intlependence  of,  violated 
by  Roman  church,  ii.  44  ;  of  Armo- 
rica  to  whom  subject,  vi.  47 ;  reve- 
nues assigned  to,  in  France,  vi.  78  ; 
orders  of,  denied  by  Cathari,  ii.  250  ; 
English,  Dr.  James  complains  of, 
XV.  207  ;  enactment  against  seizing, 
iL  90. 

Bishopricks,  of  Christendom,  recited 
in  Provinciale,  v.  ill.  ;  sold,  xv. 
357,  369. 

Biterrense  concilium,  ii.  234. 

Bitheiis,  a  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Bitbynia,  fabled  birth-place  of  Con- 
stantine,  v.  225. 

Bitihildis,  S.,  iv.  245. 

BiturigK,  council  of,  ii.  389,  392. 

Blick-guard,  the  term,  xiii.  111. 

Bladma,  mountain,  vi.  533. 

Blair,  ordination  of,  i.  146,  147 ;  re- 
ception of,  by  Ussher,  i.  148 ;  his 
narrative,  i.  149 ;  misstatement  of, 
i.  148. 

Blaithmac,  S.,  Life  of,  vi.  240. 
Blangoridus.    See  Blegored. 
Blastus,  heresy  of,  vL  509. 
Blathach,  river,  near  the  Barrow,  vi. 
504. 

Blathmac,  king,  vi.  515:  death  of, 

vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr.  665). 
Blavetus,  river,  in  Armorica,  v.  509. 


I  Bledach  in  regioneHeth,  vi.  584(Ind. 
i      Chr.  614). 

I  Bledeni,  granted  to  Glastonbury,  v. 
I  140. 

;  Bledri,  bishop  of  Landaff,  iv.  325. 
'  Blegored,  translator  of  the  Welsh  laws, 
xi.  468. 

Blemmyae,  near  the  Ethiopians,  vi.  365. 

Bleweth,  Francis,  letter  of,  xvL  349. 

Blomseus,  John,  searches  for  Joseph  of 
Arimathea,  v.  44. 

Blondel,  David,  controversy  with 
Ussher,  i.  233,  234;  communication 
of,  vi.  349,  350;  letter  of  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  68  ;  mentioned,  xvi.  91,  128, 
147,  153,  553,  566,  584. 

Blundell,  Sir  Francis,  xvL  428. 

Boate,  Arnold,  controversy  with  Cap- 
pellus,  i.  267,  vii.  589,  xvi.  204, 
205  ;  assailed  by  Cappe'.lus,  L  182, 
187;  complaint  against,  xvi.  200; 
his  estimate  of  Ussher,  i.  121;  his 
letters  to  Ussher,  xvi.  39,  57,  126, 
168,  181,  193,  234,  245,  281,  553, 
557,  577,  579,  581 ;  Ussher  to,  xvi. 
153,  159,  178,  187,  202  ;  named, 
xvi.  19,  32,  179,  192,  200,  237, 
240,  242,  284,  566. 

Bobio,  monastery  of,  vi.  481,  603  (Ind. 
Chr.  614);  Atthala,  abbot  of,  vL 
481 ;  a  MS.  of,  iv.  408. 
I  Bouhel,  Decanonization  of,  by  Richard 
James,  xv.  263. 

Bodkin,  Mr.,  xvi.  494,  497,  500. 

Bodley,  nephew  of  Sir  Thomas,  xv.  417. 
I  Bodmin,  S.  Petroc  of,  vi.  84. 

Bodotria  sinus,  vi.  113,  136,  552  find. 
Chr.  77). 

Body  of  Divinity,  work  fathered  on 
Ussher,  i.  248 ;  disavowed,  L  249  ; 
I      recent  edition,  L  249. 

Boendeo,  river,  vi.  414. 

Boethanus,  or  Eochanus,  vL  515. 

Boethius,  Hector,  errors  of,  vi.  223, 
231,  234,  240,  258,  512,  656  (Ind. 
Chr.  216) ;  historical  inaccuracies  of, 
vi.  178,  180;  perversion  of  names, 
vi.  237  ;  said  to  have  seen  king 
Fergus"  MSS.,  vi.  125  ;  said  to  have 
seen  lona  MSS.,  vi.  126. 


BOETIUS  —  BREDEN. 


23 


Boetius  for  Aetius  in  editions  of  Bede, 
V.  424. 

Bofiude.    See  Inisbofinde. 

Bogoniili,  who,  ii.  232. 

Bohemian  brethren,  dogmas  of,  ii. 
173  ;  desire  for  Vernacular  Scrip- 
tures, xii.  299,  362  ;  defeat  of  army, 
XV.  151,  164. 

Boinus,  river,  vi.  569  (Ind.  Chr.  433). 

Boisius,  or  Bush,  river,  vi.  144. 

Bolton,  chancellor,  corruption  of,  1. 
117. 

Bomine.    See  Bodmin. 

Bonavem  Tabernix,  or  Bannava,  S. 
Patrick's  birth-place,  vi.  375. 

Bones  of  saints,  vi.  536. 

Boni  Homines,  a  name  of  Waldenses, 
ii.  267,  268. 

BonifacianEe,  v.  368. 

Bonifacius,  letter  of,  to  pope  Zacharias, 
iv.  457-460  ;  Zacharias' letter  to,  iv. 
463-465. 

  rex,  vi.  171. 

Bonnel,  Jeremj',  xvi.  263. 

Bononii,  an  appellation  of  the  Wal- 
denses, ii.  267. 

Bonowne,  paiish  of,  i.  cxiv. 

BonvUum,  synod  of,  iv.  185. 

Book,  S.  Cataldus',  of  three  leaden 
plates,  vi.  306 ;  prices  of  books  in 
1613,  XV.  74. 

Booth,  Mr.,  xvi.  282, 

Bootius.    See  Boate. 

Bostonus  Buriensis,  cited,  iv.  3. 

Boswell,  Dudley,  xvi.  545. 

 ,  SirWaham,  letter  of,  i.  263  ;  to 

Ussher,  xv.  166. 

Both  kinds,  administration  of  Eucharist 
in,  iv.  279,  280. 

Botius.    See  Boate. 

Bourgchier,  Sir  H.,  letters  of,  to  Us- 
sher, i.  62,  63,  XV.  113,  129,  173, 
187,  193,  203,  227,  232,  270,  274, 
430,  436,  454,  461,  xvi.  358,  883, 
416,  428,  514;  mentioned,  xv.  76, 
169,  171,  175,  xvi,  420. 

 Sir  J.,  Ussher  forms  his  acquain- 
tance, i.  29. 

Boyle,  or  Buellium,  abbey  of,  founded, 
iv.  539  ;  annals  of,  cited,  iv.  531, 


Boyle,  bishop  Richard,  xvi.  404,  437. 

 family,  pluriJists,  i.  107. 

Boyn,  river,  in  Canipo  Breg,  vi,  410. 

mouth  of,  called  Inver  Colp,  vi. 

413. 

Boyse,  John,  xv.  282,  292,  293,  332, 
336,  338,  340,  342,  344,  347,  349, 
368. 

Bracara,  visited  by  S.  James,  vi.  290. 

 ,  council  of,  xi.  421. 

Bracbanta  gens,  iv.  423. 

Bracheus,  harbour  of,  v.  485. 

Bracti,  or  Britons,  v.  443. 

Bracton,  who,  xi,  471. 

Bradish,  Mr.,  xvi.  331,  340,  357. 

Brad  wall,  Thomas,  letter  of,  xvi.  516. 

Bradwardio,  Thomas,  iii.  674. 

Brady,  Blr.,  xv.  537,  538. 

Brai,  river,  Oldcourt  at,  vi.  405. 

Braid-Albain,  or  Brunalbain,  in  Dal- 
riada,  vi.  147. 

Bramhall,  John,  comes  to  Ireland,  and 
procures  regal  visitation,  i.  164  ;  ap- 
pointed bishop  of  Derry,  i.  1 64,  xv. 
378,  379  ;  a  royal  commissioner,  i. 
206 ;  exertions  to  introduce  the 
XXXIX.  articles,  i.  173,  174;  his 
letter  to  Ussher  in  1646,  i.  262, 
263 ;  letter  of,  xvi,  293  ;  mentioned 
XV.  579,  xvi.  35,  520,  528. 

Bran,  a  kinsman  of  Columba,  vi.  231. 

Brandan.    See  Brendan, 

Brandubh,  son  of  Ethach,  king  of 
Leinster,  vi.  425  ;  attends  a  synod, 
vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr.  598)  ;  slays 
Aedus,  vi.  514,  600  (Ind.  Chr.  698); 
grants  Ferns  to  Maidoc,  vL  537. 

 son  of  Meilgi,  vi.  237. 

Brasichellan,  or  Malvenda,  v.  495. 
See  Index  Auctorum. 

Brass,  vessels  of,  iv.  278. 

Bread,  sacramental,  usage  regarding, 
vi.  492. 

Breaghmuid,  churches  of,  granted  to 
S.  Ciaran,  vi.  525,  692  (Ind.  Chr. 
544). 

Brecknock,  formerly  Buelt,  v.  521  i 
Giraldus  Cambrensis,  archdeacon  of, 
iv.  556. 

!  Breden,  S.,  of  Glastonbury,  v.  132. 


24 


BREG  —  BRIGANTES. 


Br^,  campus,  ri.  232,  406  ;  ubi  The- 
moria,  vi.  407  ;  ubi  river  Boyu,  vi. 
410. 

Bregden,  near  Glastonbun-,  v.  149. 
Bregensium  fines,  vi.  406.    See  Breg. 
Bregorez,  abbot  of  Glastonbury,  v.  137. 
Brehon  laT\  s  used  in  Ireland,  i.  313. 
Brenaind,  Irish  form  of  Brendan,  vi. 

523.    See  Brendan. 
Brendan,  two  of  the  name,  in  second 

order  of  saints,  vi.  478,  523  ;  both 

pupils  of  S.  Finian,  vi.  473. 
 of  Birr,  son  of  Neimaindus,  vi. 

523,  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540)  ;  or  son  of 

Luaigneus,  vi.  595  (Ind.  Chr.  571) ; 

legend  of,  respecting  Hy,  vi.  240 ; 

reckoned  the  prophet  of  Ireland,  vi. 

473  ;  date  of  his  d;ath,  vi.  523,  595 
(Ind.  Chr.  571)  ;  his  festiviil,  vi. 
445. 

—  of  Clonfert,  son  of  Finnloga,  vi. 
474;  birth  of,  vi.  579  (Ind.  Chr. 
484)  ;  pupil  of  S.  Finian,  vi.  590 
(Ind.  Chr.  540)  ;  his  labours,  vi. 

474  ;  churches  founded  by,  vi.  523, 
583,  584  (Ind.  Chr.  508,  514)  ; 
labouring  monks  of,  iv.  303,  304 ; 
visits  Britain,  vi.  323,  582  (Ind. 
Chr.  508),  584  (Ind.  Chr.  514)  ; 
educates  S.  Machutus,  vi.  50,  585 
(Ind.  Chr.  520);  succeeds  Elleiiius 
at  Llancarvan,  vi.  50 ;  confounded 
with  Maclovius,  vi.  51 ;  visits  Aran, 
vi.  529,  533  ;  school  under,  at  Ross, 
vi.  472 ;  voyages  of,  vi.  523,  595 
(Ind.  Chr.  577);  his  death,  vi.  595-6 
(Ind.  Chr.  577);  ancient  legend  of, 
less  absurd,  iv.  268 ;  Molanus'  re- 
marks on,  iv.  268  ;  his  lex,  vi.  484  ; 
his  rule,  vi.  484,  6 1 1  (Ind.  Chr.  743) ; 
death,  at  Enachduin,  vi.  523,  596 
(Ind.  Chr.  577);  at  Clonfert,  vi.  50  ; 
buried  at  Cluain-fert,  vi.  524,  596 
(Ind.  Chr.  577)  ;  Life  of,  iv.  268, 
304,  vi.  474,  484,  524,  535.  See 
Brandan,  Brendin. 

Brendin,  S.,  or  Brendan,  mentioned  by 
Cumianus,  iv.  339,  442,  \-i.  501. 

 ,  two  sons  of,  vi.  237. 

Brenese  fretum,  ^•i.  406. 


Brermus,  acts  of,  ix.  141,  142. 
Brennuyd,  or  Bernicia,  v.  452. 
Brentaknolle,  now  Brentemers,  v.  149. 
Brente,  ten  hides  of,  granted  to  Glas- 

tonburv,  v.  140,  149. 
Brent- marsh,  or  Brentemers,  granted  to 

Glastonbury,  v.  149. 
Breuwal,  a  Glastonburj-  saint,  v.  132. 
Brerely,  John,  iii.  iv. 
Brereton,  John,  xv.  77  ;  his  will,  xv. 

500  ;  mentioned,  xv.  135,  482,  540, 

559. 

 Randall,  xv.  500. 

Bresal,  son  of  Endeus,  vi.  237. 

 lector  of  Armagh,  vi.  421. 

Bressialus,  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Bptravia,  confounded  with  Bptrr/a, 

vi.  291. 
BfJEraytfee  vqaci,  vi.  267. 
Bpf-aviKai  vijaoi,  iv.  243,  ^•i.  287, 

319,  340,  341. 
Brevi,  in  Wales,  synod  of,  v.  104, 

541,  vi.  585  (Ind.  Chr.  519).  See 

Llan-dewy-brevy. 
Brevia,  what,  iv.  534. 
Breviarium  Burgedalense,  vi.  512. 

 Hibemicum,  vi.  229,  230. 

 Romanura,  iii.  444. 

 Sarisburiense,  iii.  453,  v.  177. 

 Scoticum,  vi.  209,  229,  230,  233. 

Breviensis  synodus.    See  Brevi. 
Brian,  king  of  Ireland,  slain,  iv.  318. 
Bricius  bishop  of  Limerick,  iv.  553. 
Bride-hay,  or  Bride-eye,  that  is,  Bri- 

gidse  insida,  near  Glastonbury,  vi, 

464,  465.    See  Parva  Hiberuia. 
'  Bridgeman,  bishop  John,  xvi.  366, 

516. 

Bridius  filius  Meilechon,  vi.  233  ;  king 

of  the  Picts,  slays  Ecfrid,  vi.  202, 

609  (Ind.  Chr.  685). 
Brien,  St.,  a  city  in  Brittany,  called 

from  S.  Brioc,  v.  394. 
Brig,  mother  of  S.  Enda,  vL  533. 
Briga,  S.,  of  Enach  Duin,  sister  of 

Brendan,  vi.  523,  596  (Ind.  Chr. 
I  577). 

;   ,  daughter  of  Ainraere,  vi.  572 

I  (Ind.  Chr.  449). 
I  Brigantes,  vi.  270. 


BRIGANTIUM  —  BRITANNIA. 


25 


Brigantium,  v.  93,  vi.  290. 

Briggs,  Professor,  Ussher's  acquain- 
tance with,  i.  29  ;  his  mathematical 
works,  XV.  130,  431;  letters  of,  to 
Ussher,  xv.  62,  89  ;  mentioned,  xv. 
68,  232,  266,  430,  xvi.  316. 

Brigitl,  S.,  her  father,  vi.  163;  her 
mother,  vi.  534  ;  born  at  Foghart, 
vi.  447,  573  (fml.  Chr.  453);  in 
Conaille  Muirtheimhne,  vi.  385  ; 
date  of,  vi.  445-447,  464  ;  takes  the 
veil,  yi.  578  (Ind.  Chr.  467)  ;  her 
companions,  vi.  1 62  ;  sent  to  Gildas, 
vi.  579  (Ind.  Chr.  484);  her  church, 
vi.  163  ;  visit  to  Glastonbury,  vi. 
579  (Ind.  Chr.  488)  ;  date  of  her 
death,  vi.  446,  447,  588  (Ind.  Chr. 
523) ;  her  burial-place  uncertain,  vi. 
451 ;  Irish  hymn  on,  vi.  534  ;  Latin 
hymn  on,  vi.  534  ;  Life  by  Cogi- 
tosus,  vi.  274  ;  other  Lives  of,  vi. 
162,  163,  347,  436,  446,450,  451, 
467,  534,  535;  miracles  of,  vi.  163. 

  of  Abernethy,    vi.   256,  257, 

451. 

 of  Dunkeld,  vi.  248,  606  (Ind. 

Chr.  640). 
 of  Glastonbury,  vi.  463,  464, 

465,  579  (Ind.  Chr.  488). 

 Suecica,  Life  of,  xii.  344. 

 n-ceives  a  bell  from  Gildas,  vi. 

469. 

Brioc,  S.,  V.  393  ;  reputed  an  Irish- 
man by  some,  v.  394  ;  taken  to  Ar- 
morica,  vi.  567  (Ind.  Chr.  430). 

Bristol,  formerly  Cair  Brithon,  v.  85. 

 Lord,  mentioned,  xv.  188. 

Britannia  reckoned  in  Romania,  Ireland 
in  Barbaria,  vi.  352  ;  pagan  con- 
dition of,  V.  11,  12;  mentioned  in 
ancient  authors,  v.  208-210,  vi. 
266,  207;  in  Origen,  v.  172;  in 
TertuUian,  v.  173  ;  ancient  cities  of, 
V.  82-86;  Roman  division  of,  v.  120, 
121;  prima,  v.  117;  secunda,  v.  117 ; 
three  kingdoms  of,  v.  507  ;  pro- 
vinces in,  V.  119,  120;  inhabitants 
of  north  and  south  at  war,  vi.  40  ; 
five  languages  in,  in  Bede'a  time, 
iv.  243;  the  British  different  from 


Britannia —  continued. 

Irhh,  vi.  414  ;  Gregory's  character 
of,  V.  383 ;  book  written  in,  found 
at  Verulam,  v.  184  ;  no  letters, 
xvi.  150  ;  bardic  poems  of,  iv.  560  ; 
metrical  history  of,  v.  426,  427,  vi. 
41,  42. 

.  .  subdued  by  Agricola,  vi.  552 

(Ind.  Chr.  81)  ;  sailed  round,  vi. 
552  (Ind.  Chr.  81)  ;  the  "  cella  pe- 
naria"  of  Rome,  vi.  564  (Ind.  Chr. 
411);  Arviragus,  king  of,  vi.  55 
(Ind.  Chr.  82)  ;  reduced  by  Ha- 
drian, vi.  553  (Ind.  Chr.  117)  ;  by 
Lollius  Urbicus,  vi.  553  (Ind.  Chr. 
144) ;  haras.sed  by  Picts,  Scots,  &c  , 
vi.  560, 567, 570, 571  (Ind.  Chr.  364, 
431,  445,  447)  ;  treasures  hid  in 
earth  by  Romans,  vi.  129  ;  entered 
by  Picts  and  Huns,  vi.  1J9  ;  lost  to 
Rome,  vi.  564  (Ind.  Chr.  411)  ; 
Romans  fly  from,  vi.  565  (Ind.  Chr, 
418)  :  left  unprotected,  vi.  129  ;  two 
frontier  walls  of,  v.  168,  vi.  113, 
135,  555,  550  (Ind.  Chr.  208) ; 
earthen  rampart  built  on  border,  vi. 
131,  565  (Ind.  Chr.  422)  ;  stone 
wall  on  north  of,  vi.  506  (Ind.  Chr. 
426)  ;  assistance  of  Romans  im- 
plored, vi.  130,  566  (Ind.  Chr.425); 
exposed  to  Saxon  invasion  long 
before  Hengist,  v.  385,  386  ;  date  of 
Saxon  invasion,  v.  460,  461 ;  mo- 
nument of  slaughter  by  Hengist,  v. 
517-519  ;  a  king  of,  v.  384  ;  distri- 
bution of  the  Sa.Kons  in,  v.  449  ; 
period  of  prosperity  in,  vi.  571  (Ind. 
Chr.  448) ;  victories  of,  over  the 
Saxons,  vi.  575  (Ind.  Chr.  455)  ; 
British  driven  to  Armorica,  v.  485, 
486  ;  occupy  the  deserted  settlements 
of  the  Saxons,  v.  519  ;  expelled  from 
Britain,  v.  486  ;  Britannorum  ge- 
mitus,  V.  424. 

 early  conversion  of,  v.  12,  vii.  82 ; 

said  to  have  been  visited  by  SS.  James, 
Simon,  and  Paul,  vi.  287,  288,  551 
(Ind.  Chr.  41,  47,  60);  ArLstobulus 
ordained  bishop  of,  vi.  551  (Ind.  Chr. 
56);  list  of  early  authorities  on  the 


26 


BRITANNIA  —  BROUGHTON. 


Britannia — continued. 

first  conversion  of,  v.  170,  vi.  555, 
556  (lud.  Chr.  201,  236)  ;  British 
converted  at  once,  v.  60  ;  date  of 
introduction  of  Christianity,  vi.  551  ; 
ancient  hierarcliy  of,  v.  79-125  ; 
Glastonbury,  the  tirst  church  in,  v. 
142;  S.  Alban,  first  martyr  of^  v. 
177,  178;  other  martyrs,  v.  205  ; 
first  sees  in,  v.  79,  116  ;  bishops  of, 
at  early  councils — see  Ariminium, 
Aries,  Nice,  Sardica;  seven  bishops 
reply  to  S.  Augustus,  iv.  351,  352 ; 
five  provinces  in,  v.  116, 117;  Bede's 
character  of  fbishops  of,  v.  112; 
early  mode  of  election  of  bishops,  iv. 
324;  Mansuetus,  a  bishop,  V.  486;  the 
last  British  bishop  in  Cougresbury, 
vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  721). 

 doctrines  of  church  of,  orthodox, 

V.  237,  vi.  560  (lud.  Chr.  363)  ; 
visited  by  Irish  saints,  vi.  520-524, 
536;  Christians  of,  visit  Palestine, 
vi.  562  (Ind.  Chr.  338);  charged 
■\vith  being  outside  Christendom,  iv. 
351  ;  inhabitants  less  liked  by  Sax- 
ons than  the  Scots,  iv.  421 ;  Ordo 
of,  different  from  Roman,  iv.  276 ; 
tonsure  of,  vi.  490 ;  paschal  canon 
of,  vi.  498-500  ;  whence  received, 
vi.  496,  497  ;  -n-armly  attached  to, 
iv.  352,  353 ;  people  of,  styled  "  ca- 
nonum  ignari,"  vi.  225  ;  church  of, 
infected  with  Arianism,  V.  239,  429, 
vi.  560  (Ind.  Chr.  37fi)  ;  with  Pe- 
lagianism,  iv.  3,  v.  336,  429  ;  re- 
lapses into  Paganism,  vi.  98  ;  cor- 
ruptions of,  vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr.  428, 

■  429)  ;  vice  prevails  in,  v.  428  ; 
Gildas'  description  of  degradation  of, 
vi.  54-75  ;  confirraed  by  Alcuin,  vi. 
75  ;  works  of  Faustus  received  in,  v. 
603,  504 ;  no  Briton  allowed  into 
Cadoc's  church  at  Beneventum,  v. 
538. 

 church,  precedence  of,  v.  38,  39  ; 

inhabitants  of  Northumbria  become 
monks,  vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  731)  ; 
pilgrimages  from,  to  Jerusalem,  v. 
247,  248. 


Britannia,  Armuirc  Lsethana,  vi.  381; 
Armorica,  v.  484-487 ;  called  Britan- 
nia llinor,  v.  95,  vi.  45,  412  ;  called 
Britannia  Transmarina,  vi.  52;  Bri- 
tons driven  to,  v.  485,  48G,  vi.  561 
(Ind.  Chr.  383) ;  two  migrations  to, 
vi.  574  (Ind.  Chr.  453);  Tours,  the 
metropolitan  see  of,  vi.  48. 

 Parva,  or  Ireland,  vi.  268. 

 settlement  in  Brittenburg. 

 Britanni  super  Ligerum,  v.  486.J 

 an  isle  of,  occupied  by  a  Greek 

Novatian  bishop,  v.  346. 

 Britons  in  Ireland,  vi.  333. 

 British  islands,  including  Ireland, 

vi.  318. 

Britanny.    See  Britannia,  Armuirc. 

Brithelm,  bishop  of  AVells,  v.  142. 

Brithwald,  abbot  of  Glastonbury,  v. 
136-138. 
j  Brito  aud  Britannus,  v.  254. 
1  Britonantes,  v.  172. 
;  Britons  in  Ireland,  at  S.  Ailbhe's  birth, 
!     vi.  333.    See  Loman,  Moctheus. 
!  Brittenburg,  British  settlement  at,  v. 
!     481-484,  vi.  574  (Ind.  Chr.  453). 

Brittia  Batavica,  v.  581-584,  459. 

Brittus,  a  quo  Bretani,  vi.  378. 

Britwalani,  v.  55. 

Briwald,  or  Beorwald.  See  Brithwald. 
Brixinense  concilium,  ii.  131,  137. 
Brochadius,  or  Brochanus,  son  of  Ti- 

gridia,  vi.  381,  382;  nepliew  of  S. 

Patrick,  vi.  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Brochsecha,  mother  of  S.  Brigid,  vi. 

534. 

Brodley,  Mr.,  xvi.  316,  319. 
Bromdune,  or  Brunnanburg,  battle  of, 

vi.  263,  264. 
!  Brome,  Walter,  vii.  261. 
Bronus,  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Brook,  Lord,  xv.  403,  404,  478,  xvi. 

144. 

Brotgalus,  in  Gaul,  vi.  391. 

Brother,  forbidden  to  marry  brother's 
widow,  iv.  292. 

Broughton,  Hugh,  distinguished  Greek 
scholar,  iii.  390,  391  ;  his  epistle  to 
the  nobility  of  England,  iii.  390 ; 
I     on  the  descent  into  hell,  xv.  281 ; 


BROUGHTON  —  BURY. 


27 


Broughton  —  continued. 

his  books,  xv.  332 ;  named,  xv. 

304,  xvi.  310. 
Brownckcr,    Edward,    letters  of,  to 

Ussher,  xv.  153;  xvi.  376. 
Browne,  a  Carmelite,  xvi.  495. 
Browurigg,  bishop  Ralph,  i.  271,  xvi. 

133,  175. 
Brownstown,  i.  Ixvii. 
Brudeus,  king  of  the  Picts,  vi.  233, 

256  ;  son  of  Melochon,  vi.  234  ;  his 

accession,  vi.  593  (Ind.  Chr.  557)  ; 

contemporary  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 

528;  and  of  S.  Kentigern,  vi.  247; 

visited  by  three  Irisli  abbots,  vi. 

233;  death  of,  vi.  597  (Ind.  Chr. 

684). 

Brunilian,  of  Glaslonbuiy,  v.  132. 
Brumhere.    See  Brun-Albain. 
Brumridge,  or  Brunanburg,  battle  of, 
vi.  264. 

Brun-Albain,  a  boundary  of  the  Scoti, 
vi.  146  ;  or  Braid-AIbain,  vi.  147, 
259. 

Bi  unanburg,  battle  of,  vi.  264. 
Brunandune.    See  Brunanbnrg. 
Bruneburg,  or  Etbrunnanwere,  Brun- 

nanbyrig,  Bromdune,  Brunandune, 

Britneford,  Brumridge,  battle  of,  vi. 

263,  264. 
Brunechild,  vi.  487. 
Bruno,  bishop  of  Treviri,  ii.  228  ;  acts 

of,  ii.  228. 
Brunswick,  Christian,   Duke  of  xv. 

194,  xvi.  416. 
Brusierdus,  John,  ii.  85. 
Brusius,  Petrus,  concerning  the  Wal- 

denses,  ii.  261,  262. 
Bruthnod,  dux,  iv.  571. 
Brutus,  acts  of,  x.  215  ;  death,  x.  282. 
Buain,  Miliuc,  son  of,  vi.  389. 
Buani,  Nepotes,  vi.  385. 
Buchanan,  George,  his  diligence,  vi. 

279. 

Buckingham,  Charles  W.,  duke  of,  xv. 

187,  189,  201,  336,  338,  339,  345, 

404,  413,  421,  478,  xvi.  356,  527. 
Buckworth,  Theophilus,  bishop  of  Dro- 

more,  brother-in-law  of  Ussher,  i. 

56. 


Budi  Conayll,  or  Pestis  Ictericia,  vi. 

607  (Ind.  Chr.  664). 
Budic,  son  of  Cybsdan,  vi.  81;  king 

of  Armorica,  v.  98,  109,  vi.  597 

(Ind.  Chr.  688). 
Buelliura,   or   Boyle,    monastery  of, 

founded,  iv.  539  ;  Annals  of,  vi.  447, 

537. 

Buelt,  or  Brecknockshire,  v.  521,  vi. 

577  (Ind.  Chr.  466). 
Bulgari,  a  name  of  the  Albigenses,  ii. 

337. 

Bulgaria,  Manichoeisni  in,  ii.  262. 

Bulimia,  Brutus  seized  with,  x.  231. 

Bulkely,  archbishop,  assaulted,  i.  105; 
strives  to  attach  the  primacy  of  Ire- 
land to  Dublin,  i.  161. 

Bull,  the  term,  xi.  244. 

Buraburg,  or  Barbai-ena  ecclesia,  iv. 
396. 

Burcbard,  S.,  son  of  Gurratmd,  iv. 

430,  vi.  93,  598  (Ind.  Chr.  693). 
Burchgravius,  or  castellanus,  v.  482, 

483. 

Burg-castell,  or  Cnobheresbnrg,  in 

Suffolk,  vi.  639. 
Burgedalense,  Bre^^arium,  vi.  512. 
Burgess,  John,  xvi.  333,  355. 
Burggravii  Leidinenses,  v.  483. 
Burgundefora,  S.,  iv.  245. 
Burgus,  near  Leyden,  v.  483. 
Burial,  different  from  interment,  iii. 

321,  347  ;  in  the  creed,  iii.  347 ;  of 

one  thousand  saints  in  Bardsey,  vi. 

44. 

Burke,  his  censure  of  bishop  Bennet,  i. 
199. 

Burley,  Thomas,  prior  of  Kilmainham, 
xi.  457. 

Burnet,  bishop,  his  estimate  of  Ussher's 
character,  i.  120. 

 ,  Francis,  bookseller,  xv.  170, 

232,  259,  283,  321,  333,  836,  341, 
344,  395,  453,  482,  540,  542,  543, 
559,  579,  581,  xvi.  338,  372,  460, 
620,  525. 

Burry,  parish  of,  i.  xc. 

Burton,  Dr.,  xv.  342. 

Bury,  monuments  in  abbey  of,  xv. 
168. 


28  BUSIRIS  — 

Busiris,  viii.  64. 

Butler,  Edmuud,  Earl  of  Carrick,  vi. 
541. 

— ,  Book  of  the  Church,  error  in,  re- 
garding Ussher,  i.  280,  281. 

Butts,  Dr.,  sv.  3G9. 

Buvindus,  or  Boyne,  vi.  408. 

Buxtorf,  John,  the  elder,  xv.  496, 
653,  668. 

 ,  John,  the  younger,  letters  of,  to 

Ussher,  xv.  565,  xvi.  237 ;  Ussher 
to,  xvi.  240;  mentioned,  xv.  553, 
577,  xvi.  30,  80,  182,  195,242, 
247,  283,  579. 

Byrchinus,  S.,  vi.  478,  or  Berchanus, 
vi.  534. 

Bysh,  Mr.,  xvi.  600. 

Byzacena  provincia,  v.  237,  vi.  6. 

Byzacium,  council  of,  vi.  6,  11. 

c 

C  and  T  initial,  confounded,  \-i.  564 

(Ind.  Chr.  402). 
Cabaretum,  Albigenses  fly  to,  ii.  348. 
Cadalous,    nominated  pope,  ii.  115, 

116. 

Cadar,  or  Cadoc,  third  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, v.  88. 

Cadellus,  or  Ketelus,  made  king,  v. 
384.    See  Ketelus. 

Cadit  Almatrau,  who,  xii.  285. 

Cadoc,  S.,  his  parents,  v.  530,  vi.  579 
(Ind.  Chr.  490) ;  abbot  of  Lancar- 
van,  v.  535,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr. 
500),  582  (Ind  Chr.  508)  ;  retires 
to  Inis-Ronech,  vi.  683  (Ind.  Chr. 
509) ;  abbot  of  Beneventum,  v.  538, 
vi.  584  (Ind.  Chr.  514);  called 
Sophia,  v.  538;  vi.  584  (Ind.  Chr. 
514). 

 orCadar,  bishop  of  London,  V.  88. 

Cador,  dux  Cornubife,  vi.  56. 
Cadwallader,  king,  age  of,  xvi.  185  ; 

his  feigned  charter  to  Cambridge, 

vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr.  685). 
Casdvalla,  succeeds  Kentwin,  vi.  609 

(Ind.  Chr.  686). 
Caelanus,  or  Kelanus,  of  Neudrum,  ^^. 

585  (Ind.  Chr.  520). 


CAINNECH. 

1  Ceelestius,   disciple  of  Pelagius,  v. 
254  -256,  257. 
Cfelicolje.    See  Colidei. 
Caer.    See  Cair. 

Caer  Coit  Celedon,  near  Lincoln,  v. 
85,  86. 

Caerdyff,  S.  Kieran's  chapel  at,  vi.  336. 
Caer  Guby,  in  Anglesey,  v.  116;  an 

episcopal  seat,  v.  116. 
Caer  Leon,  Urbs  Legionum,  v.  79  ; 

David  succeeds  Dnbricius  in  see  of, 

V.  540 ;  on  Usk,  Welsh  primacy, 

iv.  352  ;  three  churches  in,  v.  205  ; 

visited  by  S.  Kentigern,  vi.  85  ; 

Germanus  and  Lupus  at,  v.  388. 

See  David. 
Caer  Mardhin,  origin  of  name,  iv.  562  ; 

Maridunum  of  Ptolemy,  iv.  562. 

See  Kaer-Merdyn. 
Caer  Nervon,  v.  82. 
Caer  Usk,  v.  195. 

Caer  Went,  or  Venta  Silurum,  v.  85, 
116.    See  Cair. 

Cffisar,  Julius,  youth  of,  ix.  544 ; 
created  dictator,  x.  142  ;  wins 
Pharsalia,  x.  148;  in  Egypt,  x. 
174;  death  of,  x.  215. 

Casarius,  bishop  of  Aries,  v.  502  ;  as- 
sails the  Pelagians,  vi.  16  ;  sub- 
scribes acts  of  sjTiod  of  Arausica, 
vi.  25  ;  his  death,  vi.  16  ;  letter  of 
Boniface  to,  vi.  27 ;  his  proof  of  Pur- 
gatory, iv.  263;  his  Life,  vi.  16,  26. 

 of  Lerins,  v.  395. 

 Meldensis,  vi.  170. 

Cahinnechus,  S.,  vi.  233.  See  Cain- 
nech. 

Cai,  near  Dol,  in  Armorica,  vi.  79. 
Caiaphas,  high  priest,  x.  527. 
Caille  Focblad,  vi.  390. 
Cainan,  three  of  the  name,  xi.  541  ; 

difficulties   in   chronology  of,  xi. 

541-562. 

Cainnech,  S.,  alias  Cannicus,  Cahinne- 
chus, Kenny,  vi.  526,  588  (Ind. 
Chr.  527)  ;  of  second  order,  vi.  478 ; 
taught  by  Barre,  vi.  544  ;  by  S. 
Finian,  vi.  473  ;  by  S.  Docus,  in 
Britain,  vi.  520;  called  Mocu  Da- 
lann,  vi.  526,  or  Filius  Nepotis  Da- 


CAINNECH  —  CALFIELD. 


29 


Cainnech — continued. 

land,  vi.  473  ,  590  (fnd.  Cbr.  540)  ; 
particulars  of  his  history,  vi.  526, 
530 ;  his  death,  vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr. 
599);  office  of,  vi.  520  ;  Life  of,  vi. 
520,  526. 

Cair,  disquisition  on  tlie  term,  v.  8G. 

See  Caer. 
Cair  Badon,  or  Bath,  v.  544. 
Cair  Bristou.    See  the  following. 
Cair  Brithon,  or  Bristol,  v.  85. 
Cair  Carafauc,  Salisbury,  v.  85,  516. 
Cair  Cei,  Chichester,  v.  86. 
Cair  Ceint,  Kent,  v.  84. 
Cair  Celemion,  Camalet,  v.  85. 
Cair  Ceri,  Chichester,  v.  86. 
Cair  Colun,  Colchester,  v.  82. 
Cair  Conan,  Conisburgh,  v.  514. 
Cair  Cucerat.    See  Cair  Caratauc. 
Cair  Custeint,  v.  82. 
Cair  Daim,  Doncaster,  v.  84. 
Cair  Dauri,  or  Cair  Dorin,  v.  86. 
Cair  Dorin,  Dornford,  v.  86. 
Cair  Driathon,  Draiton,  v.  85. 
Cair  Ebrauc,  York,  v.  82,  93. 
Cair  Effroc,  York,  v.  93. 
Cair  Glovi,  or  Cair  Glow,  v.  86. 
Cair  Glow,  Gloucester,  v.  86. 
Cair  Granth,  Canlabrigia,  v.  83. 
Cair  Guent,  Winchester,  v.  84,  85. 
Cair  Guintguic,  Norwich,  v.  82. 
Cair  Guntin,  v.  82. 
Cair  Guiragon,  Worcester,  v.  84. 
Cair  Guorangon.    See  preceding. 
Cair  Guricon,  Warwick,  v.  84. 
Cair  Guorthigirn,  v.  83. 
Cair  Isc.    See  Cair  Wise. 
Cair  Legion-ar-Dour-dwy,  Chester,  v. 

84,  101. 

Cair  on  Uisc,  v.  84,  101;  battle  of,  iv. 

357,  vi.  603  (Ind.  Chr.  613). 
Cair  Leon,  Dubricius,  bishop  of,  v. 

94.    See  Cair  Legion. 
Cair  Lerion,  Leicester,  8.  85. 
Cair  Ligualid,  Carlisle,  v.  82. 
Cair  Lind-coit,  Lincoln,  v.  85. 
Cair  Lundein,  or  Cair  Lud,  London, 

V.  83,  87. 
Cair  Maunguid,  Manchester,  v.  83. 
Cair  Meguaid,  Meinod,  v.  82. 


Cair  Merdin,  v.  86. 

Cair  Mincip,  Verulam,  v.  82. 

Cair  Morva,  v.  508,  in  Pembroke,  vi. 

577  (Ind.  Chr.  462). 
Cair  Pensauellcoit,  v.  85. 
Cair  Pentaloch,  vi.  111. 
Cair  Peris,  Portchester,  v.  84. 
Cair  Segeint,  Silchester,  v.  84. 
Cair  Seoint,  near  Carnarv^on,  v.  82, 

84. 

Cair  Urnach,  Uroxceter,  v.  85. 
Cair  Wise,  Exeter,  v.  85. 
Cair  Wrangon,  v.  84. 
Cairbre-Rieda,  vi.  146,  556  (Ind.  Chr. 
216). 

Cairce,  church  of,  vi.  518. 
Cairnaan,  son  of  Brandubh. 
Cairo,  Grand,  origin  of  name,  v.  86. 
Caithness,  Pictish  district,  vi.  109  ; 

Andrew,  bishop  of,  vi.  147. 
Caius  Caligula,  accession  of,  x.  594  ; 

forces  his  image  on  the  Jews,  xi. 

11-17. 

Calandrin,  Dr.  James's  letter  to,  xv. 

211,  214;  named,  xv.  218,  263, 

xvi.  311. 
Calanus,  S.,  vi.  184. 
Calchedon,  council  of,  its  decisions,  iv. 

585 ;  error  in  Greek  editions  of  acts, 

vii.  30 ;  subscriptions  of,  vii.  34, 

35. 

Calden,  "corylus,"  vi.  113. 
Caklragh  Wallagh,  chapel  of,  xv.  15. 
Caled,  Cambro-Brit.  for  "  durus,"  ^^. 
113. 

Caledonia,  v.  61  ;  sylva,  iv.  562,  vi. 
113;  derivation  of  name,  \'i.  113; 
an  asylum  during  persecution,  vi.  567 
(Ind.  Chr.  303);  and  Mxatx,  v. 
168,  \'i,  113,  203;  how  separated, 
vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr.  208)  ;  revolt,  v. 
198,  vi.  556  (Ind.  Chr.  211) ;  Cas- 
trum  CalidonifE,  vi.  247  ;  Caledones, 
\i.  112  ;  Tacitus'  testimony  con- 
cerning, vi.  102  ;  defeated  by  tha 
Romans,  vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr.  81). 

Caledonicus  Angulus,  vi.  1 13. 

Caledonius  SUvestris,  iv.  560. 

Calepodium,  cemetery  at,  vi.  209. 

Calfield,  Sir  William,  xv.  359,  373. 


30 


CALGACHI  —  CANDIDA. 


Calgachi  Roboretum,  vi.  232,  592 

(lud.  Cbr.  54G). 
Caliburne,  sword  of  king  Arthur,  v. 

148. 

Calidonis  nemus,  battle  of,  685 

(Ind.  Cbr.  518). 
Callau,  parliameut  at,  xi.  459. 
Calomagnus,  king  of  Scots,  iv.  323. 
Calpurnius,  fatber  of  S.  Patrick,  \-i. 

375,  5G0  (Ind.  Cbr.  372)  ;  filius 

Otidi,  vi.  378 ;  in  Armorica,  vi.  381, 

390,  561  (Ind.  Cbr.  383). 
Calvert,  Sir  George,  xv.  233. 
Calvinism,  Usslier's,  mitigated  by  time, 

i.  290-203. 
Calviuista;,  formerly  Berengariaui,  ii. 

214. 

Calvus  Perennis,  iv.  318. 
Camalet,  formerly  Cair  Celemion,  v. 
85. 

Camara  civitas,  vi.  349,  565  (Ind. 

Cbr.  418). 
Camaria  insula,  vi.  664  (Ind.  Cbr. 

409). 

Camarque,  Camaria  insula,  vi.  564 

(Ind.  Cbr.  409). 
Cambalanicum  prcelium,  vi.  32,  vi. 

590  (Ind.  Cbr.  540). 
Cambas,  Comgall  abbot  of,  v.  506,  vi. 

596  (Ind.  Cbr.  580). 
Cambria,  origin  of  name,  v.  117,  vi. 

227;  Urbs  Legionum,  capital  of,  v. 

79  ;  Marken,  king  of,  vi.  226.  See 

AVales. 

Cambridge,  fables  concerning,  v.  196, 
388,  vi.  558,  567  (Ind.  Cbr.  303, 
430)  ;  early  scbool  at,  v.  71 ;  op- 
posed to  Pelagianism,  v.  388;  en- 
couraged by  Eleutberius,  v.  159; 
fictitious  diploma  of  Artbur  to,  vi. 
30,  33  ;  wasted,  \i.  94  ;  Benet  col- 
lege,  MSS.  in,  ii.  58,  210;  public 
library  of,  xv.  339 ;  MSS.  of,  bor- 
rowed, XV.  291;  Arminianism  in, 
XV.  346-347.    See  Cantabrigia. 

Cambyses,  viii.  230-237. 

Camden,  Ussber's  introduction  to,  i. 
23 ;  receives  information  from  Ussb- 
er,  i.  25,  xv.  7  ;  eulogium  on,  iv. 
393  ;  his  letter  to  Ussher,  xv.  139; 


Camden — continued. 

Dr.  Ryves'  letter  to,  xv.  137  ;  Ussh- 
er's  letters  to,  \\.  423,  xv.  5,  77, 
134  ;  Irish  Annals  published  by,  at 
Ussber's  instance,  xi.  457  ;  bis  letter 
to  J.  Lipsius,  v.  228-232  ;  attacked 
by  author  of  the  Analecta,  xv.  134, 
137;  bis  decline,  xv.  178;  state- 
ment of  bis  life  and  sentiments,  xv. 
139;  intiuenceon  some  distinguished 
Irishmen,  xv.  140 ;  his  death,  xv. 
203  ;  bis  library,  xv.  203,  204 ; 
styled  "  perspicacissimus,"  v.  132  ; 
mentioned,  xv.  68,  173,  193,  276. 

Camelodunum,  city  of,  vi.  104. 

Cameracensis  episcopus,  vi.  540. 

Camilan,  battle  of,  v.  459. 

Camiuanus,  disciple  of  Declan,  vi. 
335,  660  (Ind.  Cbr,  360). 

Cammin,  S.,  of  luiskealtair,  bis  death, 
vi.  606  (Ind.  Cbr.  653)  ;  bis  Psalter, 
vi.  644. 

Campian,  Edmund,  xv.  378. 

Campus  Albus,  near  Mons  Marge,  iv. 
342,  vi.  504;  on  the  Barrow,  vi. 
425;  synod  of,  vi.  503,  504,  604 
(Ind.  Cbr.  630). 

Campus  Breg,  vi.  232,  233  ;  ubi  The- 
moria,  vi.  407. 

Campus  Femyn  in  Nandesi,  vi.  427. 

Campus  Gessyll,  vi.  347,  565  (Ind. 
Cbr.  420). 

Campus  Hai,  vi.  463. 

Campus  Hen,  or  Mayo,  \-i.  610  (Ind. 
Chr.  697). 

Campus  Leue,  synod  in,  iv.  339,  442. 
vi.  501,  503. 

Campus  Scuti,  near  Lismore,  vi.  335, 
560  (lad.  Chi-.  364).  See  Magh 
Scethigb. 

Campus  Teloch,  vi.  180. 

Camulacus,  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Camusate,  Nicholas,  xv.  624. 

Can,  or  Caunus,  rex  Albaniaa,  vi. 
216. 

Cana  of  Galilee,  vi.  164. 
Candaules,  date  of,  viii.  148. 
Candida  Casa,  or  Witerna,  S.  Ninian 

of,  vi.  200,  201,  205,  565  (Ind.  Chr. 

412)  ;  bishops  of,  vi.  205,  206,  611 


CANDIDA  _  CAPREOLUS. 


31 


Candida-Casa — continued. 

(Ind.  Chr.  731,  735,  777);  see  of, 
transferred  to  Glasgow,  vi.  205  ;  an- 
cient jurisdiction  of,  vi.  206  ;  Al- 
cuin's  letter  to,  vi.  209. 

Candidan,  a  king  of  the  Britons,  vi. 
91. 

Canicus,  S.    See  Cainnech. 
Canisius,  Henry,  vain  effort  of,  iii.  470, 
iv.  314. 

Cannibals,  mentioned  by  Jerom,  vi. 
117. 

Canon  law,  glosses  of,  iii.  116. 

 of  the  Mass,  iii.  213. 

■  of  Scripture,  xiv.  111. 

Canonical  opposed  to  sacramental,  iii. 
106. 

Canons,  early  collection  of,  i.  27,  x. ; 
Ussher's  discovery  concerning,  xv. 
87,  38,  47;  cod.  Mogunt.  xv.  57  ; 
Roman  corruptions  of,  iii.  471  ;  de- 
lay in  publication  of,  at  Eoir.e,  xv. 
43,  52,  53  ;  African  codex,  v.  340  ; 
Apostolic,  _  vii.  128-135;  ancient 
English,  iii.  95,  vi.  378  ;  modern 
English,  proposed  for  Irish  Church, 
i.  177 ;  Greek,  xv.  38,  39,  47  ;  MS. 
of,  at  Durham,  xv.  54  ;  Irish,  synod 
of  S.  Patricius,  vi.  491 ;  ancient 
Irish, iv.  289,  292,  293,  294 ;  MS.  of, 
in  Benet  Library  Cambridge,  iv.  289, 
xi.  433  ;  MS.  of,  in  Cotton  Library, 
iv.  266,  276,  278,  294,  305-307, 
330,  350,  vi.  76,  463,  489,  490, 
xi.  423,  428,  429;  modern  Irish, 
ascribed  to  Ussher,  i.  177,  178; 
history  of,  i.  177-180  ;  first  drawn 
by  Strafford,  i.  175  ;  wherein  diffe- 
rent from  English,  i.  180;  Laud's 
opinion  of,  i.  186  ;  controversy  re- 
garding, i.  179  ;  discrepancy  of,  with 
Book  of  Common  Prayer,  i.  184,  xv. 
53,  xvi.  7,  9  ;  Roman,  xv.  40,  46, 
50. 

Canons,  Lateran,  office  of,  vi.  401. 

 ,  Regular,  vi.  542. 

 in  Scotland,  vi.  173,  198. 

Cantabrigia,  formerly  Cair  Granth,  v. 
83  ;  students  of,  baptized,  vi.  563 
(Ind.  Chr.  141)  ;  3000  at,  converted, 


Cantabrigia — continued. 

vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  178)  ;  feigned 
charter  of,  vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr. 
685). 

 on  the  Severn,  in  Gloucestershire, 

V.  389. 

Canterbury,  formerly  Dorobernia, 
q.  V.  :  chosen  as  Saxon  primacy,  v. 
91,  92,  vi.  601,  603  (Ind.  Chr. 
604,  624)  ;  two  churches  at,  v. 
158;  S.  Martin's  near,  v.  158,  vi. 
600  (Ind  Chr.  597)  ;  date  of,  vi. 
555  (Ind.  Chr.  187)  ;  Welsh  bi- 
shops consecrated  at,  iv.  324,  325  ; 
Irish  bishops  consecrated  at,  iv.  327, 
328,  329  ;  Danish  cities  in  Ireland 
subject  to,  iv.  326-329,  488,  519, 
564-666  ;  alleged  primatial  juris- 
diction of,  over  Ireland  and  the 
isles,  iv.  567  ;  Annals  of,  see  Index 
of  Authors. 

Cantguic,  city  of,  v.  242. 

Cantigernus,  v.  472. 

Cantire,  in  Dalriada,  vL  147. 

Cantred  Dewi,  v.  507. 

Cantuarii,  of  Jutic  origin,  v.  455. 

Canusium,  castle  of,  ii.  147. 

Canutus,  vi.  171  ;  law  of,  xii.  313. 

Capatiana  for  Pacatiana,  vii.  34. 

Cape  Clear.    See  Clere  insula. 

Capella  S.  Motti,  at  Louth,  vi,  415. 

Capellani,  ii.  256. 

Capellus,  Jacobus,  brother  of  Ludovi- 
cus,  vii.  592. 

 Ludovicus,  his  theory  of  Hebrew 

text,  xvi.  194,  196 ;  controversy 
with  Boate,  i.  267;  his  history,  i. 
268,  xii.  589,  xvi.  182,  187,  195, 
203,  204,  205  ;  Chronol.  Sac,  xii. 
65  ;  Crit.  Sacr.,  vii.  465  ;  his  letters 
to  Ussher,  xvi.  179,  192,  200,  242 ; 
Ussher's  letters  to,  vii.  589-609, 
xvi.  204-224,  259  ;  mentioned,  xv. 
156,  163,  163,  182,  568,  573,  579, 
xvi.  187,  195,  254,  237,  241. 

Ca])itula  Caroli  Calvi,  iv.  193. 

Capraria,  an  island  in  Tuscan  Sea,  vi. 
394,  395. 

Caprasius,  of  Aries,  v.  372. 

Capreolus,  of  Carthage,  v.  408. 


32 


CAPUT  —  CARTIIENA. 


Caput  Capra;,  Gateshead,  vi.  135. 
Caput  Carmelli,  vi.  180. 
Caracalla,  meaning  of,  v.  181. 
Caracalluf,  Antoninus,  v.  198. 
Caradauc,   king  of  Britain,  vi.  46, 
47. 

Carantocus,  or  Cemach,  vi.  407,  568 
(Ind.  Chr.  432). 

Carausius,  seizes  Britain,  vi.  110,  111, 
556  (Ind.  Chr.  285)  ;  rebels,  vi.  556 
(Ind  Chr.  286)  ;  plants  Picts  among 
the  Caledonians,  vi.  557  (Ind.  Chr. 
286). 

Caraxo,  the  verb,  iv.  411,  454,  vi. 
321. 

Carban,  the  valley  of,  v.  535. 
Carbonaria  Sylva,  vi.  540,  607  (Ind. 

Chr.  654). 
Carbrjea,  in  the  county  of  Cork,  vi. 

472. 

Carbre,  son  of  Niall,  vi.  412,  569  (Ind. 

Chr.  433). 
Cardiff,  Ussher's  stay  at,  i.  243. 
Cardiganshire,  Ceretica  regio,  v.  541, 
46. 

Cardinal,  a  name  of  dignity,  ii.  114, 
120;  election  of,  ii.  115  ;  mode  of 
electing  popes,  ii.  116,  117. 

Careticus,  successor  of  Malgo,  vi.  89  ; 
or  Keredicius,  vi.  92,  598  (Ind.  Chr. 
593),  599  (Ind.  Chr.  596). 

CarfuU,  i.  e.  Logh-fol,  vi.  257. 

Carew,  Mr.,  xv.  89. 

 ,  Lord,  XV.  321. 

Carey,  bishop  Valentine,  xvi.  384. 

Cargen,  abbas  Ilduti,  iv.  324. 

Cariatto,  vi.  26. 

Carnteel,  lands  of,  xvi.  465. 

Carisiacum,  synod  of,  iii.  82,  iv.  16  ; 
condemns Gotteschalc,iv.  60;  bishops 
at,  iv.  60  ;  censured  by  church  of 
Lyons,  iv.  68-81  ;  canons  of,  drawn 
up  by  Hiucmar,  iv.  178. 

Carlegion,  v.  84. 

Carleon,  two  old  churches  in,  v. 
205. 

Carleton,  Dudley,  xv.  129. 

 ,  bishop  George,    letter  of,  to 

Ussher,  xvi.  430  ;  assists  at  Laud's 

consecration,  xvi.  385. 


1  Carlisle,  or  Cair  Ligualid,  v.  82 ;  or 
I      Lugubalia,  vi.  107,  109.  136;  see 
j      of,  granted  to  Usslier,  L  222  ;  his 
I      advice  to  clergy  of,  1.  283. 
'  Carmelites  in  Dublin,  i.  105. 
1  Cam,  river,  v.  389. 
\  Carnoc,  S.,  vi.  184. 
Caroloniannus,  dux,  iv.  459. 
Carolus  Calvus,  patron  of  Johannes 
Scotus,  iv.  113;  sends  alms  to  Ire- 
land, iv.  467 ;  Anastasius'  epistle 
to,  iv.  483-486  ;  Hiucmar's  letter  to, 
vi.  16,  17. 
j  Carolus  Magnus,  exploits  of,  iv.  466  ; 
I      protieiency  in  letters,  xii.  288;  trans- 
I      lation  of  Scriptures,  xii.  289  ;  Capi- 
!      tularia,  v.  314  ;  collects  pontifical 
letters,  iv.  12  ;  Life  of,  vi.  277  ; 
book  on  images,  xii.  287. 
Carona,  river,  Pictisb  seat  on,  vi.  104. 
Carpocrations,  heresy  of,  xii.  466. 
Carpophora,  vi.  169. 
Carpre,  or  Coirbre,  son  of  Colum,  vi. 

335,  560  (Ind.  Chr.  360). 
Carrick,  juxta  Shannon,  vi.  528. 

 ,  Earl  of,  vi.  541. 

Carrigge,  parish  of,  i.  ciii. 
Carrol,  Sir  James,  xv.  74,  426,  xvi. 
475. 

Cartenus,  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Carter,  Jolin,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
407. 

Carthacus,  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Carthada,  or  Carthage,  v.  86. 
]  Carthagh,  or  Mochuda,  founds  Rai- 
then,  has  867  disciples  tliere,  ex- 
I      pelled  after  forty  years,  vi.  475,  543, 
I      598  (Ind.  Chr.  590);  called  Car- 
I      thagh  Eaithen,  vi.  483  ;  his  church 
of  Lismore,  vi.  335,  543 ;  rule  of, 
vi.  483  ;  twelve  companions  of,  vi. 
543  ;  two  MSS.  of  Life  of,  xi.  475. 
Carthage,  council  of,  condemns  Pela- 
gius,  iii.  524,  52.5,  v.  292,  301, 
302,  317,  323-326;  acts  of,  obtain 
imperial  sanction,  v.  320,  321  ;  214 
bishops  at,  V.  318  ;  217  bishops  at, 
V.  340. 

Carthago,  origin  of  name,  v.  86,  87. 
Carthena,  or  Carrena,  vi.  189. 


CARUN  _  CATWYCK. 


83 


Carun,  river,  vi.  112. 

Carvan,  valley  of,  vi.  50. 

Casa:us,  Thomas,  date  of,  iv.  379. 

Casaubon,  Isaac,  letters  of,  in  Usslier's 
possession,  xv.  554;  his  MSS., 
xvi.  165;  eulogium  on,  ii.  55  ;  er- 
ror of,  XV.  81 ;  his  death,  xv.  84  ; 
and  Mericus'  opinions  concerning 
Ignatius' epistle,  vii.  254;  mentioned, 
XV,  67,  478. 

 Mericus,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 

165  ;  named,  xvi.  601. 

Cashel,  jEngus,  king  of,  vi.  572  (Ind. 
Chr.  449). 

 ,  Council  of,  iv.  275,  367,  542, 

xi.  422,  449. 

 ,  Psalter  of,  vi.  437. 

 ,  Archibald,  archbishop  of,  to  Us- 
sher, xvi.  551. 

Casimir,  prince,  submission  of,  to  see 
of  Rome,  ii.  109-111. 

Cassanus,  S.,  of  Domhnachmor-Maigh- 
eachnach,  vi.  344,  563  (Ind.  Chr. 
402). 

Cassata,  a  denomination  of  land,  v. 
137. 

Casseal,  or  Cashel,  in  Eoghanacht,  vi. 
427. 

Casser,  castle  of,  ii.  355. 

Cassianus,  John,  founder  of  Semipela- 

gians,  V.  359,  394  ;  date  of,  v.  360  ; 

his  tenets,  v.  361;  at  Massilia,  v. 

415  ;  a  favourite  in  monasteries,  iii. 

543  ;  assailed  by  Prosper,  v.  418  ; 

■writings  of,  condemned,  v.  363, 

525. 

Cassius,  his  exactions  from  the  Jews, 

X.  244  ;  his  death,  x.  280. 
Castell,  Edmund,  xvi.  567,  573. 
Castile,  vernacular  Scriptures  of,  xii. 

364. 

Castlecorre,  parish  of,  i.  cxviii. 
Castlejordan,  parish  of,  i.  c. 
Castlelost,  parish  of,  i.  cix. 
Castlerickard,  parish  of,  i.  xcviii. 
Castletondelvyn,  parish  of,  i.  cvi. 
Castletown  Kendaleene,  parish  of,  i. 
cxiii. 

Castrum  Ambasium,  S.  Florentinus  of, 
vi.  309. 

VOL.  XVII.  D 


Castrum  CaliJonia),  or  Dunkeld,  vi. 
247. 

Caswalho  Lhawhir  expels  Picts  from 

Anglesey,  vi.  105. 
Catalaunia,  plains  of,  defeat  of  Attila 

in,  V.  465,  573  (Ind.  Chr.  451). 
Cataldus,  S.,  parentage  and  birth  of, 

vi.  300,  302,  303,  553  (Ind.  Chr. 

117);  teaches  at  Lismore,  vi.  303, 

553  (Ind.  Chr.  144)  ;  events  of  his 

life,  vi.  305-308,  553,  554  (Ind. 

Chr.  144,  152,  166)  ;  office  of,  vi. 

802;  Lives  of,  vi.  300,  804,  305; 

festival  of,  vi.  307. 
Catalogue,  Ussher's  priced,  i.  25. 
Catandum,   near   Lismore,  vi.  302, 

303. 

Catechism,  Ussher's,  xi.  177-196,  197- 
220. 

Catgucaun  Tiedecil,  a  British  prince, 

vi.  80. 
Cal-guoloph,  V.  461. 
Catha,  a  kind  of  engine,  ii.  377. 
Cathalana  lingua,  ii.  341. 
Cathari,   various  derivations  of  the 

name,  ii.  248,  253  ;  called  Gazari 

and  Cazari,  ii.  248 ;  or  Albigenses, 

ii.  245  ;  principal  sects  of,  ii.  251 ; 

sentiments  of,  on  episcopacy,  ii.  250  ; 

Raynerus  on,  ii.  179. 
Cathay,  Island,  vi.  436.    See  luis 

Cathay. 
Cath  Coit-Celedon,  v.  86. 
Cathedral  establishments,  importance 

of,  i.  302. 
Cathmacl,  S.,  pupil  of  S.  David,  vi. 

580  (Ind.  Chr.  490). 
Cathnesia  in  Caledonia,  vi.  552  (Ind. 

Chr.  105). 
Catholic,  title,  of  late  date,  vii.  37  ; 

used  in  contr.adistinction  to  British 

churches,iv.  341,  349,  351 ;  church, 

what,  ii.  476-479 ;  Catholica  Ro- 

mana,  vi.  2. 
Cathwallain,  king  of  Venedotia,  vi.  85, 

691  (Ind.  Chr.  543). 
Catigirnus,  son  of  Vortigern,  v.  471, 

472,  512  ;  monument  of,  v.  472. 
Catmailus,  iv.  324. 
Catwyck,  v.  481. 


84 


CAULFIELD  —  CELLA-SEAN-ROSS. 


Caulfickl,  Lord,  Usshcr's  mislike  to, 

•XV.  412  ;  named,  xv.  530. 
Caunus,  king,  vi.  21C,  217,  5CG  (Ind. 

Chr.  425). 
Caylan,  or  Coelan,  or  Kelan,  S.,  of 

Nendnira,  vi.  529. 
Caytis-hevid,  or  Gateshead,  vi.  135. 
Cazari,  or  Gazari,  a  name  of  the  Ca- 

thari,  ii.  248. 
Cazeres,  near  Toulouse,  ii.  253. 
Ceadda,  archbishop  of  York,  iv.  849, 

350. 

Ceallach,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  vi. 
480. 

Ceall-Fiachna,  vi.  543. 
Ceall-Lidain,  near  Seirkeran,  vi.  346. 
Ceall-Mor,  in  Hua  Garrchon,  vi.  369. 
Ceall-muine,  or  Menevia,  vi.  433. 
Cealltar,  son  of  Cuitheachair,  vi.  451. 
Ceall-Usailli,  S.  Auxilius  of,  vi.  570, 

576  (Ind.  Chr.  439,  460). 
Ceausehich,  Gens,  converted,  vi.  571 

(Ind.  Chr.  448). 
Ceaulin,  king  of  West  Saxon.s,  vi.  90, 

91,  253,  595,  597,  598  (Ind.  Chr. 

577,  584,  592). 
Cecilius,  alleged  disciple  of  S.  James, 

v.  16,  17. 
Cecrops,  date  of,  viii.  43,  44. 
Cedwalla,  king,  v.  130,  140,  vi.  202, 

605  (Ind.  Chr.  633,  634). 
Celebra  Juda,    an   Irish  hymn,  vi. 

544. 

Celedensis,  v.  334. 

Celedon,  battle  of,  v.  86. 

Celedonis  Nenius,  v.  85,  86. 

Celenna,  where,  v.  336. 

Celestiaui  condemned,  v.  412,  413. 

Celestine,  pope,  v.  366,  367,  371  ; 
reply  to  Nestorius'  letter,  v.  405  ; 
services  to  orthodoxy,  v.  412,  414 ; 
sends  Germanus  to  Britain,  v.  306,  vi. 
566  (Ind.  Chr.  429);  sends  Palladius 
and  Patriciusto  Ireland,  iv.  260,  vi. 
353,  354,  359,  463,  567,  568  (Ind. 
Chr.  431,  432);  sends  Patricius  to 
Germanus,  vi.  396;  ordains  Patri- 
cius, vi.  399,  401 ;  his  various  let- 
ters, v.  415,  416  ;  opposes  Pelagian- 
ism,  vi.  352. 


Celestius,  pope,  v.  354,  359  ;  his  let- 
ter to  Xestorius,  v.  346 ;  classed 
with  Nestorius,  v.  411-413,  417; 
noticed  at  council  of  Ephesus,  v. 
411-413. 

  heretic,  a  native  of  Ireland,  iv. 

259,  V.  253,  vi.  562  (Ind.  Chr. 
388);  called  a  Scot,  vi.  340;  a 
hearer  of  Rutinus,  v.  249,  vi.  562 
(Ind.  Chr.  397);  colleague  of  Pela- 
gius,  V.  251  ;  condemned  in  Africa, 
V.  265,  277,  vi.  564  (Ind.  Chr.  412); 
refuted  by  S.  Augustin,  v.  268, 
278  ;  condemned  in  council  of  Car- 
thage, V.  265-268 ;  controversy 
with  Paulinus,  v.  266  ;  appeals  to 
see  of  Rome,  v.  267  ;  tenets  exa- 
mined at  synod  of  Diospolis,  v.  292, 
293  ;  not  acquitted  there,  v.  295  ; 
condemned,  with  Pelagius,  at  synod 
of  Carthage,  v.  301,  302;  and  at 
Milevi,  V.  301, 302 ;  sentence  against, 
by  bishop  of  Rome,  v.  304 ;  jour- 
neys from  the  East  to  Rome,  v. 
309;  exposition  of  his  tenets,  v. 
310;  refuses  to  be  examined  at 
Rome,  V.  320  ;  imperial  enactment 
against,  v.  320 ;  visits  Constanti- 
nople, V.  345  ;  banished  thence,  v. 
348,  349 ;  and  Julianus  banished 
from  Italy,  v.  354 ;  Leo's  letters 
concerning,  v.  431 ;  condemned  at 
Rome  under  Gelasius,  v.  525;  taught 
supererogation,  iv.  299 ;  fourteen 
definitions  of,  v.  278-280  ;  defenders 
of,  V.  315;  noticed  by  Jerom,  v. 
276,  277. 

 ,  or  Ceallach,  of  Armagh,  vL  480. 

See  Celsus. 
Celibacy  not  practised  by  British  and 

Irish  clergy,  iv.  294,  295  ;  Romish 

writers  on,  vii.  238. 
Celida,  the  city,  v.  335. 
Cella  Aidani  Redaire,  vi.  543. 
Cellach,  bishop,  iv.  358. 
CeUachaith  Driegnig,  iv.  552. 
Cellachus,  son  of  Maelcobha,  vi.  515. 
Cellse,  used  as  churches,  vi.  174. 
Cellalia,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 
CeUa-Sean-ross  on  LochCre,  vi.  541. 


CELL-COEMGEN  —  CHAPTERS. 


85 


Cell-Coemgen,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv. 
552. 

Cell-Conigaille,  iv.  552  ;  hodio  Sayu- 

kill,  vi.  524. 
Cellcrithaith,  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 
Cell-episcopi  Sanctan,  iv.  552. 
Cellesra,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 
Cell-fine,  founded  by  Palladius,  vi. 

3G8. 

Cellingenalenin,  now  Killiney,  iv.  552. 
Cell-slebi,  or  Killevy,  vi.  584  CInd. 

Chr.  518). 
Celltuca,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 
Celsus,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iv.  536, 

537,  called  Ceallach,  and  Celestinus, 

vi.  480. 

 ,  doctrine  of  angels,  iii.  424,  425. 

Cellar,  son  of  Duacli,  vi.  457. 
Celtiberi,  "luridi  homines,"  vi.  313  ; 

adopt  Latin  language,  xii.  412. 
Cemanus,  vi.  533. 

Cemeteries,  ancient  usage  of,  iv.  607. 
Cenaucus,  or  Kinoc,  v.  114.  See 
Kinoc. 

Cenaunsale,  in  see  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 
Cennannus,  bishop  of,  vi.  618. 
Cenogus,  or  Tenegus,  son  of  Ere,  vi. 
242. 

Cen-ri-mont.    See  Kil-re-mont. 
Censurius,  bishop  of  Auxerre,  v.  438. 
Centius  Camerarius,  vi.  417. 
Century,  tenth,  darkness  of,  iii  14. 

 eleventh,  prodigies  in,  ii.  77 ; 

96,  97. 

Centwin,  endows  Glastonbury,  v.  139. 
Cenwalch,  grants  of,  to  Glastonbury,  v. 
138. 

Ceolfrid,  abbot,  vi.  244,  245  ;  cited  by 
Bede,  vi.  276  ;  letter  to  Naitan, 
iv.  456,  vi.  487,  490,  498,  GIO 
(Ind.  Chr.  710);  his  arguments  on 
paschal  canons,  vi.  499 ;  error  in, 
vi.  500. 

Ceranus,  S.  vi.  478;  or  Ciaran,  vi. 
502. 

Cerdic,  dominions  of,  vi.  38  ;  crowned, 
V.  532,  vi.  38,  581,  582  (Ind.  Chr. 
508,  534);  his  death,  vi.  38,  589 
(Ind.  Chr.  534). 

Cerdices-ford,  now  Chardford,  v.  531. 

D 


Cerctica  rcgio,  in  Wales,  v.  104  ;  now 
Cardigan,  v.  541,  vi.  40;  Llan- 
Padern  in,  v.  114;  gens,  vi,  402. 

Ceretus,  king,  v.  507. 

Cernach,  or  Caraiitocus,  vi.  407. 

Ccrniu-budic,  v.  109,  vi.  82. 

Cervina,  or  Eletherea,  vi.  607  (Ind. 
Chr.  664). 

Cervuli,  iv.  448. 

Cestius  Gallus,  xi.  92,  93. 

Celennus,  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Cetbiacus,  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Cetnig,  abbas  Docguinni,  iv.  324. 

Cetomerius,  S.,  vi.  78. 

Cevail,  or  Pen  Gaail,  vi.  111. 

Chaderton,  Dr.,  xv.  398,  405,  507, 
xvi.  371. 

Chferemon,  a  name  of  C'assian,  v.  860. 
Chaldasi,  origin  of,  viii.  31,  xii.  12,  14. 
Challenge,  the  Jesuit's,  iii.  3-5. 
Chaloner,  Dr.  Luke,  i.  23,  28 ;  family 

of,  connected  with  Ussher's,  i.  38 ; 

letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.   322 ; 

Ussher's  to,  xv.  72,  xvi.  315,  318, 

320  ;  mentioned,  xv.  62,  66,  68,  70, 

425. 

 ,  Edward,  a  youth,  xvi.  433. 

Chamier,  obtained  Scaliger's  Walden- 

sian  records,  ii.  334  ;  mentioned,  xv. 

144,  357,  481. 
Chamavi,  or  Xfi/xa/3oi,  v.  458. 
Chanaan,  sojourn  of  Israelites  in,  xii. 

30. 

Chancellor,  Irish,  precedence  of,  i.  39. 

Channeehus.    See  Cainicus. 

Chappel,  William,  dean  of  Cashel,  i. 
100  ;  provost  of  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  i.  156  ;  becomes  bishop  of 
Cork,  i.  200,  201  ;  licensed  to  hold 
the  bishoprick  of  Cork  and  Ross 
with  provostship,  xvi.  36  ;  his  au- 
tobiography, i.  157;  difliculties  of, 
i.  191,  192, 197  ;  Strafford's  praise 
of,  i.  197  ;  Laud's,  i.  198  ;  sup- 
posed tract  of,  XV.  578  ;  mentioned, 
XV.  399,  406,  xvi.  36,  37,  47,  319, 
520. 

Chapters,  the  four,  iv.  16  ;  the  three, 
supported  by  Irish  bishops,  iv.  331- 
333. 

2 


3G 


CHARAN  _  CimiSTIANUS. 


Charan,  Abraham  in,  xi.  564-579,  sii. 
1-29. 

Chardford,  anciently  Cerdice's  foid, 
V.  531. 

Charlemagne,  opposed  to  use  of  images, 
iii.  512;  plan  for  religious  instruc- 
tion, xii.  275  ;  enforces  the  Ordo 
Eomanus,  xii.  276  ;  aids  the  eflbrts 
of  Antichrist,  xii.  276 ;  language 
of,  V.  473  ;  letters  of,  to  king  Offa, 
iii.  207  ;  statute  of,  xi.  422. 

Charlemont,  fort  of,  xv.  373. 

Charles  T.,  his  return  from  Spain, 
XV.  201  ;  festivities  at  his  marriage, 
sv.  228  ;  letter  of,  to  Irish  prelates, 
i.  106-108,  to  council,  xv.  521; 
at  Oxford,  i.  228  ;  confined  at  Ca- 
risbrook  castle,  i.  254 ;  death  of, 
promoted  by  Romanists,  i.  264,  265  ; 
Ussher's  account  of  his  execution,  i. 
261 ;  his  dislike  of  Popery,  i.  108  ; 
Ussher's  dedication  to,  v.  1-4. 

.  II.,  birth  of,  XV.  521,  523 ;  pre- 
sents Ussher's  library  to  Trinity  Col- 
lege, i.  303. 

Chase,  .  .  .  ,  combined  with  Registrar 
of  Armagh  against  Ussher,  xv.  366. 

Chauncy,  Charles,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  477 ;  named,  xv.  332,  338, 
341,  347.; 

Cheli,  or  Sudi  Cheli,  near  Dublin,  iv. 
552. 

Chelindris,  vi.  169. 

Chell-ruaid,  founded  by  S.  Colman,  vi. 

346.    See  Cill-ruaid. 
Chell-sleve,    or   Cellula  Montis,  vi. 

248. 

Chelsea  college,  collections  for,  xv. 

130,  xvi.  346. 
Chenndroichet,  near  Dublin,  iv.  552. 
Chenselach  ia  south  Leinster,  vi.  425. 
Cheranus,  or  Kieran,  vi.  344. 
Chester,  or  Cair  Legion,  v.  84,  101, 

161 ;  chronologist  of,  cited,  vi.  372  ; 

Down  affiliated  to,  vi.  372.  See  Le- 

gicnum  civitas. 
Cbichensis  villa,  vi.  250,  608  (Ind. 

Chr.  675). 
Chichet^ter,  or  Cair  Cei,  v.  86  ;  bishop 

of,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  430. 


Chichester,  Sir  Edward,  Lord  Deputy, 
i.  48,  XV.  194,  201,  27b,  372,  xvi. 
350. 

Chiemensis  sedes,  iv.  462. 
Chiffletius,  Francis,  xvi.  559. 
Chilca,  a  name  of  lona,  vi.  126. 
Childebert,  king,  vi.  49,  52,  78. 
Cbilderick,  king,  v.  472,  486,  509. 
Chilnecase,  a  church  of  S.  Moninna, 

in  Galluveic,  vi.  249. 
Chiranus,  archbutler  of  king  Lucius,  v. 

88. 

Chlodoeus,  XXioQoa'ioQ,  v.  472. 
Chlogio,  or  Chlodius,  king,  v.  460, 

467,  566  (Ind.  Chr.  428). 
Chlotho%-echus,  or  Clovis,  v.  472. 
Choel,  father  of  Helena,  v.  234. 
Chonare,  ancestor  of  Fergus,  vi.  146. 
Chorea  Gigantum.    See  Stonehenge. 
Chorepiscopus,   origin  of  the  word 

Corbe,  xi.  430-432  ;  of  Rheims,  iv. 

28. 

Chrann,  arbores,  vi.  527. 
Chrestus,  a  Jewish  demagogue,  xi.  57. 
Chrisimon,  or  xp'}''''/'ov,  iv.  160. 
Chrism,  not  used  by  Irish  in  baptism, 
iv.  287. 

Christ,  body  and  blood  of,  iii.  53-55, 
iv.  183,  281,  282,  471;  Corpus 
Christi  conficere,  ii.  188  ;  death  of, 
Ussher  on,  xii.  553-559;  the  Me- 
diator, article  of  1615  on,i.xxxviii.; 
two  natures  in,  iv.  581 ;  offices,  xi. 
209-211;  imputation  of  righteous- 
ness of,  xiii.  250 ;  prelection  de 
scientia  animse,  xiv.  187-197  ; 
knowledge  in,  twofold,  xiv.  190; 
prelection  on  soul  of,  xiv.  158-164; 
did  not  descend  to  Limbus  Patrum, 
prelect,  xiv.  165-177  ;  sufFeringa 
of,  xiv.  158;  subject  to  bodily  in- 
firmities, iv.  583. 

Christ  Church,  Dublin.  See  Dublin, 
Church  of  Holy  Trinity. 

Christianity,  how  introduced  into  Sax- 
ony, iv.  466. 

Christians,  early,  loyalty  of,  xi.  397. 

Christianus,  bishop  of  Lismore,  iv. 
275  ;  a  Cistercian  monk,  iv.  539, 
541 ;  Conarchius,  the  first  abbot  of 


CIIRISTIANUS  —  CIARAN. 


37 


Chnstianns—continued. 

Mellifont,  iv.  542  ;  bishop  of  Lis- 

raore,  and  legate,  iv.  542. 
Christina,  queen  of  Sweden,  xvi.  100, 

584. 

Chronology,  Ussher's  i.  307 ;  defini- 
tion of  the  term,  xi.  487  ;  Chrouo- 
logia  Sacra,  vol.  xi.  474,  vol.  xii. 

Chrj'santhus,  bishoj),  v.  345. 

Chrysostom,  S.,  on  confession,  iii.  92- 
94 ;  on  use  of  the  Scriptures,  xii. 
192-214;  on  Christianity  of  the 
British  Isles,  vi.  340,  562  (Ind.  Chr. 
388);  jurisdiction  of,  vii.  37,  38  ; 
banishment  of,  v.  260,  563  (Ind. 
Chr.  405) ;  his  Armenian  version 
of  Scripture,  xii.  192  ;  conjectural 
emendation  of,  vi.  118;  price  of 
Saville's  edition  of  his  works,  xi. 
74. 

Chura  in  Switzerland,  v.  165. 

Church,  ancient  definitions  of,  iv.  309, 
314,  315 ;  the  visible,  what,  xi. 
192,  193  ;  sermon  on  universality 
of,  ii.  469-506  ;  purity  of,  iii.  28  ; 
prelection  on  fallibility,  xiv.  56-70  ; 
essentials  of  a  true,  ii.  24,  25  ;  An- 
glican, on  real  presence,  ii.  56,  57  ; 
Continental,  Ussher's  sentiments  on, 
i.  258-260  ;  Irish,  marriage  allowed 
in,  xi.  433,  434  ;  assessed  for  army, 
xvi.  480  ;  third  part  of  the  king- 
dom, xv.  520;  income  exaggerated, 
i.  112;  image  of,  in  Gillebert's  epistle, 
iv.  501,  502  ;  article  of  1566  on,  i. 
xxvi. ;  article  of  1615  on,  i.  xlv. ; 
authority  of,  xiv.  49,  52,  article  of 
1615  on,  i.  xlvi. ;  and  state,  colla- 
teral ranks  in,  iv.  503 ;  anciently 
comprehensive,  iii.  30 ;  terms  of 
communion,  iii.  30 ;  preferment  in 
Irish,  i.  113;  want  of  unity  in,  i. 
126  j  use  of  unknown  tongue  in, 
prelection  on,  xiv.  136-151  ;  golden 
and  iron  age  of,  ii.  20,  28;  cause  of 
declension,  ii.  30  ;  debased  by  wealth 
and  power,  ii.  31,  32  ;  state  of  in 
1000,  ii.  74,  75  ;  Baronius'  descrip- 
tion of  it,  in  tenth  century,  ii.  09  ; 
its  inertioD,  ii.  69,  70 ;  the  darkest 


Church — continued. 

period,  iii.  14;  revenues  of,  how  di- 
vided ;  xi.  439,  440. 

Churches,  canon  concerning  the  foun- 
dation of,  xi.  421  ;  originally  of 
wood  in  British  Isles,  vi.  86,  97, 
98,  200,  283  ;  common  materials, 
vi.  345;  sites  of,  v.  510;  position 
of,  XV.  175;  repairs  of,  xi.  442; 
titles  of,  changed,  v.  158 ;  seven, 
vi.  542 ;  Ussher's  respect  for,  i. 
284 ;  in  Meath,  used  by  Roman 
Catholics,  XV.  181  ;  of  Holy  Trinity, 
iv.  320. 

Church  lands,  tenants  of,  xi.  427. 
Church  revenues,  ancient  division  of, 

xi.  439,  440. 
Churchestown,  parish  of,  i.  cxiii. 
Churclitown,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxv. 
Chwithic,  sinistra,  unde  Vecturiones, 

vi.  114. 

Ciaran,  S.  of  Belachduin,  vi.  375. 

 S.,  of  Cluainmicnois,  Filius  Arti- 

ficis,  early  history  of,  \-i.  525,  584, 
589,  590  (Ind.  Clir.  529,  538,  540)  ; 
lands  granted  to,  and  churches 
founded  by,  in  Meath,  vi.  525,  592 
(Ind.  Chr.  544,  547) ;  length  of  his 
life,  vi.  520;  his  death,  vi.  592 
(Ind.  Chr.  549) ;  one  of  the  second 
order  of  saints,  vi.  478  ;  his  Lex, 
vi.  484  ;  his  rule,  vi.  592  (Ind.  Chr. 
549)  ;  Life  of,  vi.  525.  See  Quera- 
nus. 

 S.  of  Saighir,  a  precursor  of  S. 

Patrick,  vi.  332  ;  born,  circ.  352, 
vi.  336 ;  parents,  336,  346  ;  of  Os- 
sorian  family,  vi.  330  ;  born  in  Clere 
in  Corcalaighde,  iv.  336 ;  spends 
thirty  years  in  Clere,  vi.  342  ;  or- 
dained at  Rome,  vi.  342  ;  meets  S. 
Patrick  in  Italy,  vi.  344,  345  ;  his 
companions,  vi.  344;  sent  to  Saighir, 
and  settles  there,  \'i.  345  ;  first 
saint  sent  to  Ireland,  vi.  346  ;  sub- 
mits to  S.  Patrick,  vi.  355  ;  con- 
verts the  Ossorians,  vi.  332-340 ; 
called  Piran  by  the  British,  vi.  336, 
344,  345  ;  said  to  be  buried  in  Corn- 
wall, vi.  336,  346  ;  his  chapel  at 


38 


CIAR  AN  —  CLERK. 


Ciaran — continued. 

Caerdyff,  vi.  33C ;  Life  of,  vi.  332  ; 

Life  by  John  Tiumoutli,  vi.  344  ; 

sometimes  called  Cheranus,  vi.  344. 
Cibthacus,  or  Cobtbach,  -vi.  237. 
Ciceastria.    See  Chichester. 
Cicero,  acts  of,  x.  120,  &c. 
Cill,  or  Cella,  why  interpreted  church, 

yd.  174. 

Cill-Airthir,  Lugacius  of,  vi.  344,  563 

(Ind  Chr.  402). 
Cill-dara,  Ferdomnach  bishop  of.  See 

Kildare. 
Cill-epscop-Sanctain,  iv.  552. 
Cill-I-idain,  near  Seir  Ciarain,  vi.  346. 
CiU-mor  in  Hy-Garrchon,  vi.  369. 
Cill-raiiine,  Menevia,  or  St.  David's, 

\i.  433. 

Cill-ruaid,  founded  by  S.  Colman,  vi. 

346,  565  (Ind.  Chr.  412). 
Cill-sleve,  Cellula  montis,  vi.  248. 
Cill-Usalli,  now  Kill-Ussi,  in  Kildare, 

vi.  384. 
Cimbri,  vi.  107. 

Cimon,  acts  of,  viii.  294,  &c. ;  death  of, 
viii.  306. 

Cinaedh  Mac  Alpin,  vi.  262. 

Cinnena,  sister  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  381. 

Cinvarch,  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v.  510. 

Ciranus,  arcliipincerna  of  king  Lucius, 
vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  179). 

Circeastria.    See  Chester. 

Circester,  oliin  Cair  Ceri,  v.  86. 

Circiter.    See  Circester. 

Cirecestria,  vi.  89,  90  ;  lost  by  Bri- 
tons, vi.  90. 

Cirros,  mistake  for  Eirros,  \i.  528. 

Cistercian  monks,  introduced  into  Ire- 
land, iv.  538,  539,  541  ;  catalogue 
of  Cistercian  abbeys,  iv.  539. 

Ciula  longa,  v.  443,  474,  511. 

Civil  and  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction 
united,  ii.  464 ;  power  diflerently 
placed,  si.  277. 

Clair\'aux,  or  Clara  Vallis,  iv.  539. 

Clam  Hoctor,  vi.  277. 

Clan  Conall,  in  Iveagh,  vi.  249. 

Claneboia,  or  Claneboyes,  vi.  105, 
407,  561  (Ind.  Chr.  388). 

Clare,  John,  Earl,  x\i.  508. 


Clark,  captain,  xv.  410. 
Claudia,  a  Briton,  v.  22,  \i.  551  (Ind. 
dir.  63). 

Claudiocestria,  or  Gloucester,  v.  168, 
169,  514,  515. 

Claudius  Scotus,  date  of,  iv.  378,  468 ; 
his  writings,  iv.  468-471 ;  follows 
Jerom,  iv.  246  ;  sentiments  on  grace, 
free  will,  &c.,  iv.  252-258  ;  MSS. 
of  his  Commentary  on  the  Gospels, 
iv.  242  ;  on  S.  PauVs  Epistles,  iv. 
1  471 ;  on  Galatians,  printed  in  1542, 
iv.  471. 

— —  reputed  founder  of  the  University 

of  Paris,  iv.  242. 
Clave  nou  errante,  school  doctrine  of, 

iii.  155. 

Clemens,  a  Scot,  a  favoured  teacher  in 
Gaul,  iv.  390,  391,  392  ;  Boniface's 
character  of,  iv.  457  ;  error  regard- 
ing descent  of  Christ  into  hell,  iii. 
005  ;  condemnation  of,  iii.  305, 

iv.  392,  393 ;  styled  a  heretic  by 
Boniface,  iv.  459. 

 III.,  a  rival  pope,  iv.  499. 

 a  biographer  of  Charlemagne,  iv. 

392. 

Clementia,  vi.  1 69. 

Ciementis,  S.,  Basilica,  v.  311. 

Cleopatra,  ^-isits  Antony,  x.  288;  re- 
news Alexandrian  Library,  x.  318; 
grants  of  Antony  to,  s.  356  ;  acts 
of,  after  Actium,  x.  384;  death,  x. 
404. 

Clera,  insula,  abode  of  S.  Ciaran  in, 
vi.  342.    See  Clere. 

Clere  insula,  in  Corcalaighde,  birth- 
place of  S.  Ciaran,  vi.  336.  See 
Clera. 

Clergy,  Irish,  from  priest  to  ostiarius, 
xi.  433 ;  in  British  churches,  mar- 
ried, iv.  294-296,  570-572  ;  of 
Milan,  pennitted  to  marry,  ii.  247  ; 
marriage  of,  condemned,  ii.  132, 
133  ;  secular,  despised  b}-  mendicant 
orders,  ii.  298,  299  ;  oath  of,  altered 
at  Trent,  xv.  115  ;  charges  upon, 
in  Ireland,  for  the  array,  xv.  359. 

Clerk,  "William,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  421. 


CLERUS  —  CLUAIN-HIORAIRD. 


39 


Clems  Romanns,  epistle  of,  to  Irish 

clmrch,  iv.  377,  427. 

Cliborn,  xvi.  431. 

Clifan,  granted  to  Glastonbury,  v.  143. 
Clito,  father  of  Fingar,  vi.  411,  431. 
Cloarcius,  in  Britain,  v.  84. 
Clochair,  confirniecl  to  see  of  Dublin, 

iv.  652. 

Clochar,  or  Clochor.    See  Clogher. 

Clogher,  church  of,  in  Tyrone,  founded, 
vi.  416,  570  (Ind.  Chr.  443);  S. 
Kertennus  placed  over  it,  vi.  416  ; 
Ermedachus  bishop  of,  vi.  375  ;  ex- 
tent of  diocese  of,  vi.  417;  stripped 
of  Ardstraw,  and  Louth,  vi.  417  ; 
also  called  Luvidensis,  iv.  514,  or 
Luguudunensis,  vi.  417  ;  ancient 
distribution  of  church  revenues  in, 
xi.  441-444 ;  registry  of,  vi.  417, 
xi.  423,  435,  443  ;  a  bishop  of,  at 
issue  with  Ussher,  xv.  156. 

Clodoueus,  vi.  170. 

Clonakilty.    See  Cloughnekilty. 

Clonalvey,  parish  of,  i.  Ixv. 

Clonard,  ancient  see  in  Meath,  vi.  472  ; 
famous  school  of,  vi.  472  ;  granted 
by  S.  Kieran  to  S.  Finian,  vi. 
473  ;  Eugenius,  bishop  of,  vi. 
384  ;  rural  deanry  of,  i.  xcviii.  ; 
parish  of,  i.  xcLs.  ;  manor  of,  i.  liv. 
See  Cluaiuhiorard. 

Clonarney,  parish  of,  i.  cii. 

Clonbreney,  parish  of,  i.  cxviii. 

Cloucall,  alias  Forgney,  chapel  of,  i. 
cxiv. 

Clondaley,  parish  of,  i.  c. 
Clon-derkan,  in  the  Route,  vi.  518. 
Clone,  or  Cloyne,  S.  Colmau  of,  vi. 
535. 

 ,  or  Clonmacnoise,  abbots  of,  vi. 

540. 

Clon-enach  in  Loesia,    olim  Cluain- 

aednach,  vi.  533. 
Clonensis  episcopatu.?,  (see  Clone)  vi. 

278;   united  to  Meath,  vi.  473; 

Clonense  coenobium,  vi.  502. 
Clones.    See  Cluain  Ynish. 
Cloney,  chapel  of,  i.  Ixxxiii, 
Clonfad-foran,  parish  of,  i.  ciii.  ;  see 

lands  of,  i.  Ivi. 


Clonfert,  S.  Brendan  of,  vi.  50  ;  con- 
nexion of,  with  Lancarvan,  vi.  50. 

 ,  S.  Molua  of,  vi.  696  (Ind.  Chr. 

580). 

Clon-finchoil,  S.  Lugadius  of,  vi.  527. 

Clongell,  parish  of,  i.  xciv. 

Clonmacnois,  name  of,  in  Provinciale 
Romanum,  vi.  502  ;  S.  Columba's 
prophecy  about,  vi.  502  ;  church  of, 
founded,  vi.  592  (Ind.  Chr.  544, 
647)  ;  body  of  S.  Ninian  at,  vi.  200; 
archdeaconry  of,  i.  cxxii.  ;  alias 
Balliloughloe,  deanry  of,  i.  cxxii. ; 
parish  of,  i.  cxxiii. 

C'lonmaduff,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxv. 

Clonoaviss,  farnilia  of,  vi.  518. 

Clotworthy,  Sir  J.,  enemy  to  episco- 
pacy, i.  219. 

Cloughnekilty,  in  Cork,  v.  618. 

Clovis.    See  Clodius  and  Chlogio. 

Cloyne,  see  of,  disunited  from  Cork, 
vi.  635. 

Cluain,  Latibulum,  vi.  533. 

Cluain-aednach,  or  Latibulum  hedero- 
sum,  S.  Fintan  of,  vi.  533,  592  (Ind. 
Chr.  550). 

Cluain-Broin,  S.  Emeria  of,  vi.  407. 

Cluain-Coner,  founded  by  S.  Ninian, 
vi.  209,  5G5  (Ind.  Chr.  420). 

Cluain-crema,  S.  Meldan  of,  vi.  344, 
563  (Ind.  Chr.  402). 

Cluain-dachran,  near  Rahen,  S.  Mo- 
chua  of,  \\.  543. 

Cluain-dolcain,  confirmed  to  see  of 
Dublin,  iv.  552. 

Cluainensis,  or  Cluainmacnois,  vi.  525. 

Cluain-eois,  or  Clones,  S.  Tighernach 
of,  vi  417  ;  S.  I\Iaccartiu  of,  vi. 
582  (Ind.  Chr.  506)  ;  merged  in 
Clogher,  vi.  417  ;  called  also  Clo- 
noaviss, vi.  618. 

Cluainernain,  Columbanus  of,  vi.  344, 
563  (Ind.  Chr.  402). 

Cluain-ferta  Brendain,  or  Latibulum 
mirabile  Brendani,  vi.  511;  founded 
by  S.  Brendan,  vi.  524. 

  Molua,  or  Latibulum  mirabile 

Molute,  in  Ophaly,  vi.  511  ;  S. 
Lugadius  of,  vi.  527. 

Cluain-hioraird,  or  Clonard,  vi.  472. 


40 


CLUHAIN-HAIAIRD  —  COLMAN. 


Cluliain-Iiaiaml,  or  Clonard,  vi.  472. 

Cluain-inis,  in  Loch  Erne,  S.  Sinell  of, 
vi.  603,  590,  596  (lud.  Chr.  540, 
679J;  Culdees  of,  vi.  174. 

Cluaiu-mic-nois,  in  Westmeath,  found- 
ed by  S.  Ciaran,  vi.  525,  473  ; 
anchorite  and  scribe  of,  ri.  278 ; 
abbots  of,  vi.  540,  542. 

Clud,  Vallis,  376;  river,  vi.  Ill, 
131,  217. 

Clueuarcha,  recte  Cluainfearta,  vi.  542. 
Cluida,  in  Argathelia,  vi.  566  (Ind. 

Chr.  425). 

 ,  in  Flint,  vi.  86. 

Cluinkevy,    conlinned  to  diocese  of 

Dublin,  iv.  552. 
Cluith,  Petra,  vi.  122. 
Clunard,  or  Cluainard,  vi.  522. 
Cluth,  or  Clyde,  river,  vi.  Ill,  131, 

217. 

Cluverius,  Philip,  death  of,  xv.  193. 
Clyde.    See  Clud,  Cluilh,  Cluth. 
Clydesdale,  reputed  birth-place  of  S. 

Patrick,  xv.  9. 
Cuobheresburg,   or  Burg  Castle,  in 

Suffolk,  vi.  539,  605  (lud.  Chr.  639). 
Cunt,  king  of  England,  iv.  325. 
Cobhani,  Lord,  xv.  210. 
Cobthach,  vi.  237. 

Coel,  a  quo  Colchester,  v.  216,  217. 
239. 

Coelan,  S.  of  Nendrum,  \i.  522  ;  or 
Kelan,  Life  of,  vi.  529.  See  Cay- 
lau. 

Coeman,  S.  of  second  order,  vi.  478, 
690  (lud.  Chr.  540).  See  Coraanus. 

  of  Euachtruim,  vi.  692  (Ind. 

Chr.  550). 

Coeragen,  or  Kevin,  S.,  vi.  83,  681 
(Ind.  Chr.  498)  ;  i.  e.  "  Pulchrum 
Genitum,"  vi.  524 ;  education  of,  vi. 
527,  582,  583  (Ind.  Chr.  505. 
510)  ;  founds  Glendaloch,  vi.  624, 
625,  595  (Ind.  Chr.  610);  of  second 
order,  vi.  478 ;  his  death,  vi.  525, 
603  (Ind.  Chr.  618) ;  his  Life,  vi. 
83,  422,  524,525,  527,  539. 

 a  common  name,  vi.  343. 

Canobitical  life  in  England,  iv.  572. 

Cogidunud,  Britibh  king,  v.  62. 


Cogitosus,  biographer  of  S.  Brigid,  iv. 

314,  318;  gross  story  in,  iv.  318; 

two  ancient  MSS.  of,  iv.  314;  date 

of  work,  iv.  377. 
Coillus,  king  of  Britain,  v.  36  ;  and 

father  of  Lucius,  v.  03,  \\.  553  (Ind. 

Chr.  115). 
Coinceas,  or  Conchessa,  mother  of  S. 

Patrick,  ^-i.  379. 
Coins,  two  Christian,  found  in  Britain, 

V.  58  ;  British,  in  Cotton  collection, 

vi.  109;   Ussher  wishes  Laud  to 

purchase,  xv.  527. 
Colbdi,  or  Colpe,  portus,  vi.  408. 
Colbroke,  town  of,  v.  182. 
Colchester,  or  CairColun,  v.  82,  216; 

by  whom  fortified,  v.  214,  216; 

oUm  Colonia,  alias  Culucitana,  bi- 
shop of,  at  Aries,  v.  236,  237. 
Colons,  Albinus'  epistle  to,  iv.  466; 

called  Colga  nepos  DumectiB,  iv. 

467  ;  a  laborious  teacher,  iv.  467  ; 

his  death,  iv.  467. 
Coldingham,  abbey  of,  notices  of,  vi 

513.    See  Coludi. 
Cole,  Elizabeth,  alias  Aylmer,  xvi. 

413. 

Colga,  nepos  DumectiB,  same  as  Colcu, 
iv.  467. 

Colidei,  or  Ccelibes,  called  also  Culdei 
and  Ccelicoloe,  in  Euhly  or  Bardsey, 
vi.  173;  in  the  larger  churches  of 
Ulster,  as  Armagh,  Cluau  Ynish, 
vi.  174. 

Collationes  of  Cassian,  v.  360,  361. 
Collator,  a  term  used  by  Prosper,  v. 
418. 

College,  Trinity.    Sec  Dublin. 
Collenros,  or  CrJros,  on  Frith  of  Forth, 

vi.  224,  684  (Ind.  Chr.  614). 
Collins,  Dr.  Samuel,  xvi.  347. 
Collis  Eli,  or  Cruachan  Aichle,  vi.  449. 
CoUyridian?,  doctrines  of,   iii.  447, 

608. 

Colman,  S.  of  Cill-ruaid,  \\.  346,  565 

(Ind.  Chr.  412) 
 ,  S.  of  Dair-mor,  vi.  529,  595 

(Ind.  Chr.  570). 
 ,  S.,  bishop  of  Dromore,  vi.  529, 

584  (Ind.  Chr.  516) ;  his  education, 


COLMAN  —  COLUMBA.  41 


Colman — continued. 

vi.  529  ;  founds  Dromorc,  vi.  592 

(Iml.  Chr.  550)  ;  Life  of,  vi.  529. 
 ,  S.,  bishop  of  Glendaloch,  vi. 

536;  iiis  death,  vi.  G07  (Ind.  Chr. 

600). 

 S.  of  Lindisfarne,  v.  100  ;  suc- 
ceeds Fiiian  as  bishop,  vi.  221,  607 
(Ind.  Chr.,  661);  bishop  of  York, 
iv.  314,  315 ;  controversj'  with  Wil- 
frid, vi.  535  ;  his  arguments,  iv. 
341,  345,  vi.  498,  507  ;  unwilling 
to  yield,  iv.  347  ;  leaves  Lindisfarne, 
\i.  535,  and  York,  iv.  355  ;  leads 
a  number  of  followers  to  Scotia,  iv. 
347  ;  from  Lindisfarne  and  Ripen, 
iv.  355 ;  Fridegodus'  lines  on,  iv. 
355 ;  settles  in  Inis-bofinde,  vL 
535 ;  founds  Mayo,  iv.  304,  vi. 
535,  608  (Ind.  Chr.  665)  ;  death 
of,  vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr.  665,  675). 

 ,  S.,  presbyter,  baptizes  S.  Declan, 

vi.  333,  334,  559  (lud.  Chr.  347). 

 ,  S.,  disciple  of  S.  Declan,  vi. 

335,  560  (Ind.  Chr.  364). 

 ,  S.,  of  second  order,  vi.  478. 

 ,  S.,  bishop,  of  third  order,  vi. 

479. 

 ,  S.,  presbyter,  of  third  order,  vi. 

479,  483. 
 ,  S.,  preceptor  of  S.  Finian,  vi. 

622,  581  (Ind.  Chr.  500). 
 ,  S.,   appears  to  Brendan,  iv. 

268. 

 ,  CaSs,  abbot  of  Clonmacnoise,  vi. 

540,  608  (Ind.  dir.,  665). 

 ,  Dearg,  or  Rubeus,  vi.  532. 

 Dubhcuilinn,  vi.  530,  595  (Ind. 

Chr.  570). 
 ,  filius  Chain,  or  Mocholmog,  vi. 

535. 

 ,  bishop,  son  of  Cuidel-dubh,  vi. 

536. 

 Elo,  or  Eala,  S.,  his  history,  vi. 

530,  593  (Ind.  Chr.  560) ;  founds 
church  of  Lann-elo,  vi.  476,  631, 
596  (Ind.  Chr.  580)  ;  his  church  of 
Mucmor,  vi.  575  (Ind-  Chr.  456)  ; 
his  festival  and  death,  vi.  531,  602 
(Ind.  Chr.  610);  S.  Patrick's  pro- 


Colman — continued. 

phecy  concerning,  vi.  430;  Coeman, 
preceptor  of,  vi.  533  ;  confounded 
with  Colraan,  vi.  529  ;  his  acts,  vi. 
469,  533. 

 son  of  Enan,  vi.  231. 

 son  of  Fiachna,  vi.  540,  603 

(Ind.  Chr.  620). 

 son  of  Lenin,  vi.  535  ;  founder 

of  Cloyne,  vi.  535  ;  called  also  Mo- 
cholmog,  son  of  Gillem,  vi.  535, 
607  (Ind.  Chr.  660). 

 Mor,  vi.  565  (Ind.  Chr.  420)  ; 

cured  by  S.  Ibar,  vi.  348. 

 filius  Neraani,  rex,  vi.  336,  562 

(Ind.  Chr.  388). 

 Priscus,  vi.  221. 

 Stellain,  S.,  of  Tir-da-glas,  vi. 

540,  605  (Ind.  Chr.  634). 

 Uamach,  biographer  of  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  375. 

 ,  a  joint  king  of  Ireland,  vi.  615. 

 ,  a  very  common  name,  vi.  343. 

Colmi  Mons,  or  Slieve  Gullion,  vi. 
248,  604  (Ind.  Chr.  630) 

Colmy's  Inche,  St.,  vi.  247. 

Cologn,  S.  Pantaleonof,  v.  379  ;  coun- 
cil of,  xi.  422.    See  Colonia. 

Colonatus,  a  follower  of  S.  Kilian,  vi. 
279,  609  (Ind.  Chr.  689). 

Coloni  Liberi,  who,  xi.  425. 

Colonia,  S.  Ursula  slain  at,  vi.  153  ; 
date  of  occurrence,  vi.  160. 

 of  Antoninus,  or  Colchester,  v. 

82  ;  AdelSus,  bishop  of,  at  council 
of  Aries,  v.  236. 

 Agrippineusis,  church  of  Scoti  at, 

■VT.  337. 

Colossians,  epistle  to,  xi.  524. 

Colosus,  or  Coluansa,  vi.  246. 

Colp,  or  portus  Colpdi,  vi.  408  ;  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Boyn,  vi.  413,  569 
(Ind.  Chr.  433);  parish  of,  i. 
Ixviii. 

Coludi,  or  Coldingham,  Adaranan  of, 
vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr.  680,  681). 

Columba,  or  Columbanus,  twenty  of 
the  name,  vi.  229  ;  two  most  re- 
markable, vi.  473,  sometimes  con- 
founded, \\.  229. 


42 


COLUMBA  —  COMANUS. 


Columba,  or  Colum-cille,  228;  ori- 
gin of  the  name,  vi.  228,  229  ;  of  se- 
cond order  of  saints,  vi.  478 ;  parent- 
age of,  vi.230,  58G(Ind.  Chr.  522); 
pedigree  and  kindred,  vi.  230,  231  ; 
disciple  of  S.  Finian,  vi.  590  (Ind. 
dir.  540)  ;  meets  some  saints  in 
Meath,  vi.  530 ;  discovers  S.  Pa- 
trick's sepulclire,  vi.  450  ;  alleged 
sojourn  at  Glastonbury,  vi.  464; 
excites  war  against  king  Dermot, 
vi.  407,  593  (Ind.  Chr.  oGl);  does 
penance  with  S.  Finian,  vi.  4G7, 
468;  his  sentence,  vi.  468;  exile 
enjoined  by  S.  Molaissi,  vi.  532  ; 
cause  of  his  leaving  Ireland,  vi. 
466  ;  to  avoid  Dermot,  vi.  236  ;  S. 
Brendan  directs  him  to  Hy,  vi.  240  ; 
condemned  by  an  Irish  synod,  vi. 
4G8,  594  (Ind.  Chr.  660);  date  of 
hisjourney  toHy,  vi.  233,  594  (Ind. 
Chr.  563)  ;  his  twelve  followers,  vi. 
237-239  ;  founded  one  hundred  mo- 
nasteries, Dearmach  and  Hy  being 
the  chief,  vi.  474,  483,  592  (Ind. 
Chr.  546) ;  range  of  his  labours,  vi. 
247,  504  (Ind.  Chr.  563)  ;  contem- 
porary of  S.  Kentigern,  vi.  228, 
247,  250,  251,  59G  (Ind.  Chr.  579); 
bis  observance  of  Easter,  vi.  497 ; 
his  rule,  vi.  592  (Ind.  Chr.  54C); 
ancient  MS.  of,  vi.  483  ;  S.  Bene- 
dict's adopted,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr. 
664)  ;  tonsure  of,  changed  at  Hy,  iv. 
855  ;  period  of  his  abbacy,  vi.  245  ; 
his  chronology  fixed,  vi.  235,  464  ; 
year  of  his  death,  iv.  276,  277,  vi. 
236,  699  (Ind.  Chr.  597)  ;  doubt 
regarding  the  day,  vi.  235 ;  his  fes- 
tival changed,  Vi.  464 ;  buried  in 
Hy,  vi.  262  ;  reliques  buried  in 
Down,  vi.  252,  doubtful,  vi.  451  ; 
invention  and  translation  of,  vi.  454, 
455  ;  fabled  interment  in  Glaston- 
bury, vi.  463,  582  (Ind.  Chr.  504)  ; 
his  letter  to  S.  Gildas,  vi.  468  ;  his 
reputed  Life  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  375  ; 
Bede's  observations  on  him,  vi.  228; 
Wilfrid's,  iv.  346  ;  his  Life  written 
by  Cummineus  and  Adamnan,  vi. 


Columba — continued. 

229  ;  by  John  of  Tinmouth,  vi.  231, 
270 ;  anonymous  Irish  Life  of,  vi. 
687  (Ind.  Chr.  622). 

 S.,  son  of  Crimthann,  of  Tirda- 

glas,  vi.  633,  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540). 

 S.,  bishop  of  Dunkeld,  vi.  606, 

607  (Ind.  dir.  640,  660). 

 S.,  filia  Aniti,  vi.  169,  171. 

Columbas,  S.,  abbas,  vi.  239. 

Columbanus,  S.,  of  Luxieu  and  Bobio, 
vi.  229,  282,  476,  597  (Ind.  Chr. 
589),  603  (Ind.  Chr.  614)  ;  men- 
tioned by  Laurentius  in  Bede,  iv. 
421  ;  takes  the  Cursus  Scotorum 
abroad,  vi.  480, 481 ;  answer  to  king 
Sigebert,  iv.  300;  his  date,  iv.  377; 
obsequies  and  commemoration  of,  iv. 
277  ;  SS.  Gallus  and  Magnus  at,  iv. 
269,  270;  his  poetical  compositions, 
iv.  410 ;  epistola;  rhythmicaj,  iv.  244, 
409,  410,  412,  414,  416;  epistola,  de 
Vita,  iv.  406,  407 ;  MS.  of  his  ho- 
milies, iv.  408  ;  penitential  of,  iv. 
306  ;  his  rule,  iv.  298,  299,  305, 
4 19,  vi.  487 ;  MS.  of,  at  St.  Gall, 
iv.  298,  299  ;  adopted  by  S.  Gallus, 
vi.  487  ;  various  printed  editions  of, 
vi.  484  ;  resembles  S.  Benedict's,  vi. 
484,  485  ;  often  associated  with  it, 
vi.  485  ;  why,  vi.  486;  his  Life  by 
Jonas,  iv.  359,  v.  505,  by  John  of 
Tinmouth,  vi.  270. 

 another  form  of  the  name  Col- 
man,  vi.  636. 

 ,  an  Irish  bishop  mentioned  in 

the  Epistola  Cleri  Romani,  iv.  1, 
427. 

 ,  S.,  of  Cluainernain,  vi.  344,  563 

(Ind.  Chr.  402). 

 ,  filius  S.  AlexandrjE,  vi.  169. 

Columbienses  monachi,  vi.  239. 
Colun,  river,  at  Colchester,  v.  82,  83. 
Colus,  river,  v.  182. 
Comainus  Breac,  his  birth,  vi.  588 

(Ind.  Chr.  529) ;  date  of,  vi.  533  ; 

his  death,  vi.  603  (Ind.  Chr.  615). 
Comanus,  a  Scotio  presbyter,  iv.  1  ;  of 

second  order,  vi.  478  ;  of  third  order, 

vi.  479. 


COMANUS  — 

Comanus,  S.,  of  Ferns,  date  of,  vi.  540, 
COS  (Ind.  Cbr.  G75> 

Comarba.    See  Corbe. 

Comes,  the  term,  in  hagiology,  vi.  405 ; 
conies  littoris  Saxonici,  v.  386 ;  or 
vicarius,  vii.  28. 

Comfinbacli,  or  Corbe,  xi.  432. 

Comgallus,  or  "  Faustus,"  v.  505  ;  or 
"Pulchrum  Pignus,"  v.  506,  584 
(Ind.  Chr.  516);  of  second  order, 
vi.  478;  S.  Patrick's  prophecy  con- 
cerning, vi.  430,  575  (Ind.  Chr. 
456)  ;  founder  of  Bangor,  v.  253, 
vi.  474;  date  of,  vi.  524,  593  (Ind. 
Chr.  559) ;  Cell-cougaill  called  after, 
vi.  524;  visits  Britain,  and  founds  a 
church  in  Hetli,  vi.  524 ;  founds 
church  of  Cambos,  v.  506,  596  (Ind. 
Chr.  580) ;  attempts  to  found  a 
church  in  Eechrann,  vi.  527  ;  con- 
temporary of  S.  Columba,  vi.  233  ; 
death  of,  vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr.  601)  ; 
said  to  have  adopted  from  Pelagius 
the  Egyptian  monachism,  vi.  482  ; 
used  the  Cursus  Scotorum,  vi.  481 ; 
sends  it  abroad  by  Columbanus,  vi. 
480  ;  his  rule,  vi.  483  ;  written  va- 
riously, Comgallus,  Congellus,  Co- 
mogillus  ;  his  Life,  vi.  233,  475, 
527,  XV.  16. 

Comm,  or  Baithene,  vi.  237,  533. 

Commagil,  or  Commedil,  British  king, 
vi.  91 

Commandments,  the  Ten,  duties  of,  xi. 
214,  215;  perversion  of  first  by  the 
Romanists,  ill.  474  ;  second  omitted, 
ii  44G  ;  story  of  Ussher's  eleventh,  i. 
280,  281. 

Commanus,  or  Coemanus,  S.,  birth, 
parentage,  and  education  of,  ^^.  533 ; 
founds  Ros-commain,  and  Enach- 
truim,  vi.  532,  533,  540. 

Commemorations  of  the  dead,  not  con- 
clusive for  purgatory,  iii.  198-200. 

Commeiidam  of  a  deanry  with  an 
archbishoprick,  xv.  423. 

Coramianus,  presbyter  of  thii-d  order, 
vi.  479. 

Commissioners,  ecclesiastical,  high 
court  of,  i.  42,  xxv. 


CONALLUS.  43 

Committee  for  religion,  i.  229. 
Commonitorum,  heresy  of,  v.  422. 
Common  prayer,  article  of  1566  on, 
i.  xxvii. 

Commorus,  usurper  of  Armorica,  vi, 
52,  593  (Ind.  Chr.  554). 

Communion,  holy,  in  Lord's  supper, 
siii.  194  ;  received  in  both  kinds  in 
British  churches,  iv.  279 ;  in  one 
kind,  contrary  to  Scripture,  iii.  15  ; 
introduction  of,  iii.  11;  preparation 
for,  xiii.  203-205;  act  of  minister 
in,  xiii.  205-208  ;  administered  to 
infants,  iii.  28,  29  ;  Irish  article  of 
1566  on,  i.  xxviii. ;  Ussher  charged 
with  doctrine  of  real  presence,  i. 
clix. 

 church,  Ussher's   views  on,  i. 

260. 

 of  saints,  ii.  418,  425. 

Como  and  Camarina,  vi.  350. 
Comogillus.    See  Congallus. 
Comorbanus,  meaning  of,  i.  28. 
Companions,  twelve  with  S.  Columba, 

vi.  237—239,  770 ;  and  seven  bishops 

with  Fingar,  vi.  431. 
Computi  Liber  ascribed  to  GUdas  and 

Nennius,  iv.  473. 
Comyn,  John,  first  English  archbishop 

of  Dublin,  i.  100,  cxxix. 
Conagal,  or  Comgallus,  vi.  249. 
Conaille  Muirtheimhne,  vi.  163,  248, 

385. 

Conainus  filius  FaUbei,  ninth  abbot  of 

Hy,  vi.  285. 
Conaire,  disciple  of  S.  Barr,  vi.  544. 
Conalleoriim  Gens,  in  Louth,  vi.  248, 

249  ;    terra,  vi.  404  (Ind.  Chr. 

630). 

 Plebs,  in  Tir  Connel,  vi.  466. 

Conallus,  son  of  Comgall,  vi.  236, 

246,  594  (Ind.  Chr.  563). 

 ,  a  bishop,  vi.  463. 

 ,  a  quo  Tir-Conaill,  vi.  230,  231, 

569  (Ind.  Chr.  433). 
 Cearnaigh,  his  date,  vi.  285 ; 

legends  of,  vi.  286,  287. 

 son  of  Niall,  vi.  412. 

 .  Deyre,  brother  of  S.  Enda,  vi. 

633. 


44 


CONALLUS  -  CONRAD. 


Coiiallus,  Rubeus,  or  Dearg,  vi.  532, 

672  (Ind.Chr.  449). 
— -  and  Cellach,  sons  of  Mselcoba, 

vi.  515,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  642). 
Conan  Meriadocus,  king  of  Armorica, 

V.  243,  246,  vi.  561  (Ind.  Chr. 

383). 

 Trecorensis,  v.  394. 

Conani  Urbs,  or  Cair  Conain,  or  Co- 

nisburgh,  v.  514. 
Conanus,  fifth  archbishop  of  London, 

v.  88. 

 son  of  Failbhe,  abbot  of  Hy,  vi. 

610  (Ind.  Chr.  704);  death  of,  vi. 
610  (Ind.  Chr.  710). 

 bishop  of  Sodor,  vi.  255,  603 

(Ind.  Chr.  622). 

 S.,  ^•i.  164,  533. 

Conayll  Murtheimlme.    See  Conaille. 

Concenn,  S.,  abbot,  iv.  324. 

Conchessa  and  Calpurnius,  in  Arnso- 
rica,  vi.  390,  561  (Ind.  Chr.  383). 

Conchessa,  or  Contablata,  or  Coin- 
ceas,  sister  of  S.  Martin,  vi.  379  ; 
mother  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  375,  560 
(Ind.  Chr.  372),  a  native  of  Armo- 
rica, vi.  381. 

Conchubernensis  episcopus,  Ultanus, 

vi.  375 ;  i.  e.  ex  Connoreorum  familia, 
vi.  534. 

Conchubhair  mac  Xeassse,   king  of 

Ultonia,  vi.  451. 
Conchubranus,  biographer  of  S.  Mo- 

ninna,  vi.  248,  283,  347 ;  errors  in, 

vi.  249,  382. 
Conchur,  Ri  Uladh,  vL  286. 
Concordia,  wife  of  S.  Peter,  v.  21. 
Concorezenseg,  a  sect  of  the  Cathari, 

ii.  251,  252. 

Condbran,  a  disciple  of  Dubricios,  v. 
810. 

Conde,  Pxince,  sv.  167,  xvi.  337. 

Conductio,  i.  e.  "  resuiTectio,"  vi.  540. 

Confessio  S.  Patricii,  iv.  294. 

Confession,  S.  Ambrose's  practice  re- 
garding, iii.  132  ;  auricular,  origin 
of,  iii.  107,  xiii.  221 ;  in  Irish  church, 
i.  185  ;  Romish  doctrine  of,  treated, 

iii.  90-118 ;  private,  when  intro- 
duced, iii.  109  ;  authority  of,  accord- 


Confession — continued. 

ing  to  canonists,  iii.  116,  117;  an- 
cient Irish  practice  of,  iv.  288  ;  sa- 
cramental, required  by  council  of 
Trent,  iii.  104,  105;  first  enjoined 
by  Innocent  III.,  iii.  114;  public, 
abolished,  iii.  104,  108. 

Confessionis  Pater,  vi.  537. 

Confessors,  appointment  of,  iii.  103, 
104. 

Conformity,  enforced,  xv.  470,  471. 

Congallus,  Scotorum  res,  v.  473,  479. 

Congame,  James,  xv.  142. 

Conganus,  abbot,  urged  S.  Bernard  to 
write  the  Life  of  Malachy,  iv.  545. 

Congellus,  of  Bangor,  v.  160  ;  S.  Ber- 
nard's spelling  of  Comgallus,  ^^. 
476 ;  Meursius'  explanation  of,  v. 
506 ;  identified  with  Faustus,  v.  505, 
506. 

 placed  by  S.  Renanus  over  his 

church  in  Tir-oen,  vi.  339. 

Congersbuiy,  an  episcopal  see,  v.  87, 
vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  179).  SeeKun- 
gresbury. 

Couindrus,  and  Romulus,  bishops  of 

Man,  vi.  181,  578  (Ind.  Chr.  474); 

death  of,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr.  498). 
Coningnibh,  Cill-Fiachna  near,  vi.  543. 
Conis,  husband  of  Darerca,  vi.  382. 
Conisburgh,  in  Yorkshire,  oUm  Cair 

Conan,  v.  514,  vi.  579  (Ind.  Chr. 

488). 

Connachti,  war  with,  vi.  347. 
Connanas,  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Connaught,  S.  Patrick's  labours  in,  vi. 

426,  509  (Ind.  Chr.  434)  ;  Annals 

of,  vi.  339,  380,  383,  387,  563 

(Ind.  Chr.  403). 
Connor,  S.  Mac  Nissi,  bishop  of,  vi. 

529  ;  family  of,  ri.  534. 
Conon,  pope,  iv.  2,  3. 
Conques,  S.  Patrick's  mother,  vi.  379. 
Conrad,  the  emperor  Henry  son  of,  ii. 

109-111. 

I   IV.,  emperor,  xii.  340. 

i   Murpurgensis,  an  inquisitor,  ii. 

j  371. 

 a  Monte  Puellarum,  vi.  269. 

 Portncnsis  Episcopus,  ii.  386. 


CONRAN  —  CONTRITION. 


45 


Conran,  Scotorum  res,  v.  480. 

Conrey,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 

Conri  Mocucein,  vi.  231. 

Conscience,  state  of,  xi.  20G. 

Consolati,  a  class  of  Albigenses,  ii.  272. 

Constance,  council  of,  struggle  for  pre- 
cedence at,  V.  215  ;  plea  of  English, 
iv.  367-370,  v.  38;  MS.  describ- 
ing, iv.  370,  V.  38. 

Constans,  father  of  Constantine,  vi. 
178,  564  (Ind.  Chr.  411). 

 son  of  Constantius,  v.  427  ;  ex 

monacho  Cajsar  factus,  v.  427,  vi. 
564  (Ind.  Chr.  411). 

Constantii  Urbs,  or  Cair  Custeint,  v.  82. 

Constantinople,  councils  of,  vii.  37,  xii. 
391,  vii.  25,  ii.  40,  vii.  38  ;  creed 
of,  vii.  322,  323  ;  had  two  bishops,  v. 
845 ;  infected  with  Semipelagianisra, 

vi.  1 ;  authority  of,  on  Easter,  claimed 
by  British  churches,  iv.  356  ;  and 
Rome,  relative  ranks  of  bishops  of, 
ii.  65,  66  ;  precedence  of  bishop  of, 

vii.  37,  38. 

Constantinus,  native  of  Britain,  v.  212, 
233,  vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr.  273)  ;  legend 
of  his  baptism,  v.  223  ;  place  claimed 
as  his  Christian  birthplace,  v.  225- 
233  ;  discussion  of  question,  v.  113, 
214—219;  commences  his  reign  in 
Britain,  vi.  558  (Ind.  Chr.  306)  ; 
declared  Augustus,  vi.  558  (Ind. 
Chr.  307) ;  his  use  of  the  Scriptures, 
xii.  174  ;  confirms  peace  to  the 
church,  vi.  558  (Ind.  Chr.  312)  ; 
assumed  external  government  of 
church,  xi.  288,  289  ;  corruptions 
multiplied  after,  ii.  30  ;  forged  grant 
of,  to  see  of  Rome,  ii.  66,  iv.  364, 
377,  XV.  42  ;  death  of,  vi.  559  (Ind. 
Chr.  337). 

■  son  of  Constantine  the  Great,  vi. 

318;  tomb  of,  at  Caman'on,  v.  82, 83. 

 son  of  Cador,  vi.  56,  57,  591 

(Ind.  Chr.  542). 

 son  of  Cinaida,  vi.  263. 

 III.,  son  of  Ethus,  vi.  197,  264. 

 son  of  Fergus,  vi.  256,  602  (Ind. 

Chr.  610). 

 king  of  Scotland,  vi.  211. 


Constantinus,  bishop  of  Quidalua  or 

Killalo,  iv.  553. 
 British  kuig,  v.  426;  brother  of 

Aldroenus,  v.  89,  vi.  564  (Ind.  Chr. 

411). 

  tyrannu.s,  vi.  128,  129,  469. 

 of  Cornwall,  a  follower  of  S.  Co- 

lumba,  vi.  237,  597  (Ind.  Chr.  588) ; 

labours  of,  in  Cantyre,  vi.  597  (Ind. 

Chr.  590). 
 king  of  Wales,  retires  to  Ireland, 

vi.  60. 

 attacked  by  sons  of  Modred,  vi. 

58,  60. 

  founder  of  Worcester,  v.  84. 

Constantius  discountenances  Pelagian- 
ism,  V.  347,  348. 

 the  Arian,  Athanasius'  prayer 

for,  xi.  290. 

 Chlorns,  emperor,  v.  208,  vi. 

658  (Ind.  Chr.  304,  306). 

 a  bishop,  at  Arausica,  vi.  25. 

 Philosophus,  iv.  486. 

 of  Lyons,  biographer  of  S.  Ger- 

manus,  v.  373-376,  vi.  567  (Ind. 
Chr.  430)  ;  date  of,  v.  438 ;  difficulty 
in  his  account  of  the  Alk-luiatic  bat- 
tle, V.  385. 

Constitution,  English,  form  of,  xi.  278, 
279. 

Constitutions,  apostolic,  not  the  ^i- 
dax"i  arroaroXwv,  vii.  139,  140; 
Jerom's  alleged  translation  of,  vii. 
141  ;  judgments  of  writers  on,  vii. 
141-143  ;  not  cited  by  Epiphanius, 

vii.  144-151 ;  not  as  old  as  250,  vii. 
152, 155-102  ;  interpolated,  vii.  164, 
174-196  ;  quotations  in,  vii.  165- 
170;  extravagant  advocacy  of  epis- 
copal dignity,  vii.  163—173;  con- 
formity with  other  pseudo  writings, 
vii.  185-196,  205-213;  forged  by 
heretics,  vii.  214  ;  objectionable  pas- 
sages in,  vii.  215  ;  sentence  of  coun- 
cils regarding,  vii.  216,  217  ;  charge- 
able with  Arianism,  vii.  220-222  ; 
other  defects,  vii.  223-227. 

Constitutions  of  Clarendon,  ii.  207. 
Contacium,  what,  xii.  336. 
Contrition  and  attrition,  iii.  157. 


46 


CONTROVERSIES  —  CORNELIUS. 


Controversies,  supreme  judge  in,  xiv. 
41-4G  ;  prelection  on,  xir.  47—55. 

Controversy,  names  of  individu.nls  sup- 
pressed or  feigned  in,  v.  283,  289. 

Conus,  husband  of  Darerca,  yi.  5C8 
(Ind.  Clir.  432). 

Convallanus,  vi.  221,  222. 

Couvallus,  or  Connallus,  vi.  246,  247. 

Converbius.    See  Corbe. 

Conversion,  importance  of,  siii.  7  ;  li- 
mitations of,  xiii.  9—30 ;  Ussher's 
use  of  tlie  term,  i.  276,  286. 

Convocation  of  Irish  cliurch  in  1615, 
i.  38  ;  informalities  of,  i.  39  ;  argu- 
ments for  previous  want  of,  i.  40, 
41 ;  account  of,  i.  43. 

 in  1634,  acts  of,  i.  165-177  ; 

dean  Lesley  prolocutor,  i.  1G6  ; 
grants  eight  subsidies,  i.  167  ;  its 
praise  of  Wentwortli,  i.  168  ;  diffe- 
rent relations  of  its  proceedings,  i. 
170  ;  deals  with  the  canons,  i.  170  ; 
canon  added  by  Stratlord,  i.  172; 
Bishop  Vesey's  account  of,  i.  173; 
Bramhall's  offices  at,  i.  177. 

Conway,  Lord,  devoted  to  theological 
studies,  xvi.  575,  593  ;  letters  of,  to 
Ussher,  xvi.  575,  593. 

 Sir  Fulke,  death  of,  xvi.  416. 

Conwey,  source  of,  in  mount  Erj-ri,  iv. 
562. 

Cook,  Alexander,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  80,  356  ;  mentioned,  xv.  65, 
70,  73;  xvi.  35,  315,  319,  320. 

 ,  . . . . ,  chancellor  of  Kilmore,  i. 

116;  inhibited  by  Bedell,  xv.  458, 
459,  463,  406-468,  474. 

 ,  Sir  Edward,  xvi.  836. 

 ,  Sir  Francis,  xv.  574. 

 ,  Mr.,  of  Gouran,  xv.  152. 

Cookestowne,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxii. 

Coote,  Sir  C,  Ussher's  reply  to,  i. 
236,  248 ;  mentioned,  xv.  373, 
530. 

Cophite  Christians,  penitential  prac- 
tices of,  vii.  29. 
Copiatoe,  vii.  230,  231. 
Coppensteir,  iii.  256. 
Copsi,  Governor,  vi.  262. 
Coque,  Professor,  xvi.  193. 


Coracle,  vi.  140.  Sec  Cosroghes,  Cur- 
rach,  Curuca. 

Corbe,  or  Cowarba,  first  mention  of,  L 
28,  29;  xi.  432;  possibly  same  as 
chorepiscopus,  xi.  430,  432  ;  duties 
of,  xi.  431  ;  superior  to  herenach, 
xi.  431,  432  ;  Irish  form  of  the 
name,  xi.  432  ;  latinized  by  conver- 
bius, xi.  432  ;  married,  xi.  433, 
434  ;  subject  to  episcopal  visitation, 
xi.  435  ;  how  the  lands  of,  became 
tributary  to  bishops,  xi.  442 ;  seques- 
trations of,  xi.  428,  435  ;  Ussher's 
treatise  on,  i.  28,  when  piinted,  i.  28. 

Corbey,  Paschasius  Radbert  and  Ra- 
trannus  abbots  of,  iii.  83 ;  privi- 
leges of  monasteiy,  vi.  485  ;  a  MS. 
of  Johannes  Scotus  preserved  at,  iv. 
112  ;  MSS.  in,  v.  304;  Ussher  bor- 
rows MSS.  from,  i.  129. 

Corbonate  of  Glendaloch,  xi.  435. 

Corch.Tnia;  rex,  vi.  171. 

Corculaigde,  ubi  Clere  insula,  vi.  336. 

Cordula  filia  Aniti,  vi.  169,  171. 

Corinia  or  Cornubia,  vi.  84. 

Corinth,  first  bishop  of,  vii.  53. 

Cork,  S.  Barr,  bishop  of,  vi.  535,  544, 
604  (Ind.  Chr.  680). 

 ,  Richard,  Earl  of,  accumulation 

of  church  property  by,  i.  159;  monu- 
ment of,  in  St.  Patrick's,  i.l57,  158  ; 
con-espondence  regarding,  i.  157- 
159,  XV.  572;  mentioned,  xv.  404, 
522,  523,  530,  572,  575,  xvi. 
371. 

Cormac  mac  Culenan,  his  Psalter  of 

Cashel,  vi.  437. 
  Nepos  Lethani,  vi.  528 ;  called 

the  Navigator,  vi.  528,  529,  596 

(Ind.  Chr.  580)  ;  of  second  order  of 

saints,  vi.  478. 
 ,  of  Clonfinchoil,  vi.  596  (Ind. 

Chr.  580). 
 •,  a  successor  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 

437,  578  (Ind.  Chr.  482),  581  (Ind. 

Chr.  497). 
 ,  the  transcriber  of  Gildas'  works, 

vi.  54. 

Cornelius,  or  Conchur,  vi.  286. 
 Hibernicus,  his  History,  xv.  4. 


CORNHILL 

Cornliill.    See  Coinhullo. 

CornhuUc,  St.  Peter's  of,  London,  v. 

88,  vi.  555  (Iml.  Chr.  187). 
Covniibia.    See  Cornwall. 
Corimgallia,  or  British  Armorica,  v. 

109,  48G  ;  or  Cornwall,  vi.  77,  81. 
Cornwall,  S.  Kieran  or  Piran,  buried 

in,  vi.  33G,  345  ;  the  Britons  retreat 

into,  vi.  93  ;  resists  the  Saxons,  v. 

450 ;  visited  by  S.  Patrick,  \i.  402 ; 

Cador,  a  prince  of,  vi.  56,  57  ; 

Gerennius,  king  of,  vi.  79,  or  Gerun- 

tius,  vi.  489  ;  Melianus,  king  of,  v. 

517;  Theodoric,  king  of,  vi.  431; 

Ileul,  a  port  of,  vi.  431 ;  S.  Fingar 

slain  in,  vi.  431  ;  Aldhelm's  epistle 

to  the  king  of,  vi.  490,  497. 
Corpus  Christi,  what,  iv.  183. 
Corssendonekan  MS.  containing  Ele- 

giaca  S.  Livini,  iv.  425. 
Corticiana  Provincia  in  England,  v. 

393. 

Cosma  of  Tours,  where  S.  Berengarius 
lived,  ii.  22G,  227. 

Cosroghes,  or  Coracles,  vi.  140. 

Cossin,  Patrick,  xv.  559. 

Coterelli,  who,  ii.  336. 

Cothirthiac,  an  appellation  of  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  387. 

Cotonius,  a  British  king,  v.  484,  485. 

Cottereaux,  or  Coterelli,  ii.  336, 

Cotton,  John,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xv. 
330;  silenced,  xvi.  371. 

 ,  Sir  Robert,  Ussher's  introduction 

to,  i.  25 ;  Ussher's  present  to,  i.  90, 
XV.  380 ;  his  famous  MS.  library, 
ii.  51,  iii.  24,  313,  iv.  274,  v.  6,  xii. 
280;  lends MSS.  to  Ussher,  xv.  171, 
274,  283  ;  his  settlement  about  his 
library,  xv.  173,  170,  233,  xiv.  351, 
430;  MSS.  of,  referred  to,  iii.  112, 
iv.  376,  444,  452,  467,  473  ;  certain 
MSS.  intended  for  Dublin  library, 
XV.  18,  68  ;  his  troubles,  xv.  454, 
455,  xvi.  512;  his  letters  to  Ussh- 
er, XV.  171;  Ussher  to,  xv.  276, 
283,  428;  mentioned,  xv.  63,  187, 
193,  204,  229,  239,  270,  274,  290, 
291,  302,  340,  432,  461,  520,  xvi. 
384,  427,  428,  505,  515. 


—  CREED.  47 

Cotton,  Sir  Thomas,  xvi.  601. 

 ,  Mr.,  xxi.  310,  319. 

Council  of  Carthage  condemns  Pela- 

gius,  iii.  525. 
 of  Pisa,  English  claim  precedence 

in,  V.  38. 

Councils  held  by  S.  Patrick  everj'  year, 
vi.  434  ;  persons  who  attended  the 
Welsh,  V.  541;  general,  Irish  arti- 
cle of  1615  on,  i.  xlvi.;  various  col- 
lections of,  for  editions,  xv.  54. 

Courts,  Papal,  usurpations  of,  xv.  471 ; 
in  Dublin,  at  Blackfriars,  xv.  12. 

Cowladoghran,  chapel  of,  i.  cvii. 

Crabbe,  his  corruptions  of  the  councils, 
iii.  471. 

Crackenthorp,  Dr.  Richard,  a  friend  of 

Ussher,  xv.  223  ;  his  Defensio,  xv. 

269  ;  his  death,  xv.  227. 
Craggs,  Mr.  J.,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  542. 
Crane,  John,  xv.  268. 
Crashaw,  William,  letters  to  Ussher, 

XV.  115,  xvi.  409  ;  mentioned,  xv. 

C2,  05,  68,  70,  283. 
Crassus,  pillages  the  temple,  x.  131. 

X.  116. 

Crathlintus,  king  of  Scotland,  vi.  177- 
179,  316. 

Creaghe,  Bishop,  his  death,  i.  35. 

Creation,  computation  of  date  of,  viii. 
6,  7,  xi.  489,  490 ;  a  secret  to  hea- 
thens, viii.  1  ;  and  providence,  Irish 
article  on,  i.  xxxvi. 

Crec,  or  Croia,  river,  v.  474. 

Credanus,  vi.  84,  592  (Ind.  Chr.  584). 

Crede  Mil)i,  an  old  register  of  the  see 
of  Dublin,  iv.  554. 

Credentes,  aclassof  Albigenses,  ii.  266, 
273. 

Creed,  Alexandrian,  vii.  310. 

 Antiochian,  vii.  312,  313. 

 Apostles',  original  brevity  of,  ii. 

486 ;  in  what  sense  so  called,  vii. 
314,  815  ;  early  authorities  for  its 
use,  vii.  315  ;  styled  tlaaytoyiKog 
\6yo£,  xiv.  34 ;  early  opinions  on, 
xiv.  35,  35. 

 of  Arius,  vii.  310. 

 of  S.  Athanasius,  interpolated  by 

Greeks;  vii.  328-331,  333  ;  ancient 


48 


CREED  —  CRUACHAN-AICHLI. 


Creed — continued. 

MSS.  of,  vii.  301;  authority  of,  ac- 
cording to  Liber  Hymnorum,  vii. 
300. 

 Constantinopolitan,  additions  of, 

vii.  322,  323  ;  superfluous  passages 
of,  vii.  324. 

 of  Jerusalem,  vii.  309. 

 Nicene,  wliat,  iii.  342 ;  recited  at 

Nice,  iii.  310 :  attempts  of  the  Arians 
to  alter,  vii.  311  ;  given  by  Epipha- 
nius,  vii.  313  ;  called  Apostles'  Creed, 
vii.  314 ;  recited  at  communion,  vii. 
314,  315;  confirmed  by  councils  of 
Constantinople,  vii.  317,  318,  319  ; 
additions  to,  xiv.  36  ;  procession  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  in,  vii.  324. 

 Roman,  very  brief,  vii.  303-305; 

carefully  guarded,  vii.  307 ;  after- 
insertions  in,  vii.  308  ;  Ussher's  Dia- 
triba  de  Romano  Symbolo,  L  250, 
vii.  297-342;  the  descent  into  hell, 
of,  iii.  312. 

 Spanish,  vii.  306. 

Creeds,  various  forms  and  copies  of, 
iii.  311-314. 

■  two  classes  of,  in  the  East,  vii. 

308,  309. 

 in  Athelstan's  Psalter,  vii.  304, 

305. 

 in  Gregory's  Psalter,  vii.  308. 

  recited  at  baptism  in  East  and 

West,  ii.  485-487. 

 ,  Irish  article  of  1615,  on,  i.  xsxv. 

 Ger.  John  Vossius  on,  i.  250  ; 

fresh  light  thrown  by  Ussher  on,  i. 

250,  251. 

Creganford,  battle  of,  v.  474,  vi.  575 

(Ind.  Chr.  457). 
Creiford.    See  Creganford. 
Cressly,  Dean,  his  Exomologesis,  xvi. 

129. 

Cressy,  Hugh,  xvi.  90,  131,  170. 
Crete,  early  bishops  in,  vii.  66. 
Crew,  . .  .  .,  XV.  94,  xvi.  395. 
Crian,  Mr.,  xv.  471,  533,  636. 
Crich   Cualann,   where   S.  Patrick 

landed,  vi.  405,  568  (Ind.  Chr. 

432). 

Crikestowne,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxii. 


Crirathannus,  king  of  Leinster,  vi.  578 

CInd.  Chr.  483). 
Critobulus,  a  name  of  Pelagius,  v. 

289. 

Critopnlus  Metrophane.',  xvi.  397. 
Cromaims,   a  Scotic  bishop,  iv.  1, 
427. 

 a  Scotic  presbyter,  iv.  427. 

Ci'omwell,  Oliver,  his  persecution  of 
Episcopalians,  i.  273 ;  breaks  his 
word  with  Ussher,  i.  274  ;  favours 
a  few  Episcopal  clergy,  i.  271  ;  ar- 
bitrary conduct  of,  i.  303  ;  Ussher's 
opinion  of  his  usurpation,  i.  266  ; 
design  of,  in  giving  Ussher  a  public 
funeral,  i.  277  ;  intended  donation 
of,  to  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  xvi. 
2C8,  585. 

Cronanus,  son  of  Odran,  of  Sean  Ross, 

andRos-cre,  vi.  541,  600  (Ind.  Chr. 

599);  Life  of,  vi.  541. 
 son  of  Silni,  vi.  541,  608  (Ind. 

Chr.  665). 
 ,  presbyter,  baptizes  S.  Ke^^n,  vi. 

581  (Ind.  Chr.  498). 
 ,  presbyter  of  third  order,  vi.  479, 

450. 

 ,  king  of  Eliach,  vi.  333. 

Crook,  Sir  George,  xv.  211. 

 ,  John,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 

250  ;  mentioned,  xvi.  564,  578. 

Crophorus,  vi.  170. 

Cross,  taken  against  the  Albigenses,  ii. 
344,  345  ;  carriage  of,  controversy 
about  the,  i.  cxxx.-cxxxii. ;  only 
allowed  to  archbishops  invested  with 
pall,  iv.  530. 

Crossenderry,  chapel  of,  i.  cvii. 

Crown,  the,  authority  of,  in  Irish  arti- 
cle of  1566,  i.  xxvi. :  usurpations  of, 
i.  198,  199  ;  intrusions  of,  on  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  i.  88,  101,  151. 

Croxton,  Mr.,  i.  185. 

Croy,  Mr.,  xvi.  194. 

Criivland,  charter  of,  vi.  612  (Lid. 
Chr.  793). 

Crozier  presented  to  bishop  by  king  at 
consecration,  vi.  78  ;  sharp  end  of, 
vi.  426. 

Cruachan-aichli,  mountain  of,  vi.  449. 


CRUCHAN  —  CUMMIANUS. 


49 


Cruchan  Phadruig,  i.  e.  Tumulus  Pa- 
tricii,  olim  Cruachan  Aichli,  vi.  449. 
Cruanstown,  chapel  of,  i.  cvii. 
Cnicestowne,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxviii. 
Cruciculae,  iv.  459. 

Cruciferi,  or  Crucigeri,  order  of,  ii. 
287. 

Crucifixion,  ignominy  of,  xiii.  151, 

152;  interdicted,  xiii,  153;  nature 

of,  xiii.  154,  155. 
Crucigeri,  or  Cruciferi,  ii.  286,  287. 
Cruc-ochidieint,  i.  e.  Cumulus  Occi- 

dentalis,  v.  242. 
Cruimthir  Collait,  vi.  375. 
Cruintain,  terra,  vi.  336. 
Cruith,  'color,'  whence  Cruitlineach, 

vi.  103. 
Cruithneach,  or  Picts,  vi.  103. 
Cruithnii.  See  Cruithneach,  Crutheni, 

Cnjtlmii. 

Crumpe,  Henry,  of  Baltiuglass,  iv. 
285  ;  opposed  by  the  bishop  of 
Meath,  iv.  285  ;  attaclss  mendicant 
friars,  iv.  303  ;  MS.  of,  iv.  303. 

Crusades  against  lieretics  sanctioned, 
ii.  286;  against  Albigenses,  ii.  362; 
against  Raymond  of  Toulouse,  ii. 
392. 

Cruthenornm  regio,  ubi  Mons  Mis,  vi. 

389,  406,407. 
Cruthinius,  Aidus  Niger,  vi.  594  (Ind. 

Chr.  565);  Eochodius  Laib,  vi.  594 

(Ind.  Chr.  563). 
Crutlmeus,   alleged   ancestor  of  the 

Cruithneach,  vi.  103,  104. 
Cruthnii  distinguished  from  Picts,  vi. 

105. 

Cualann,  Crich,  where  was  Inver  De», 
vi.  405  ;  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 

Cuanacb,  cited  in  Annals  of  Ulster, 
vi.  531. 

Cubbick,  Mr.,  xv.  72,  xvi.  322. 
Cuboin,  Milcon  mac,  vi.  387. 
Cudworth,  Ralph,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  346 ; 
mentioned,  xvi.  175. 

 ,  promise  of,  xvi,  175. 

Cuillus,  or  Howel,  vi.  217. 
Cuil-uisci,  vi.  231. 

Cniminne,  sister  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 
231. 

VOL.  XVII. 


Cuithechar,  Cealltar  son  of,  vi.  451. 

Culdei,  i.  c.  Cultores  Dei,  vi.  173,  177, 
556  (Ind.  Chi-.  263);  vi.  558  (Ind. 
Chr.  314);  cause  and  date  of  their 
introduction  into  Scotland,  vi.  177; 
S.  Serf,  one  of,  elected  bishop,  vi. 
213  ;  S.  Nicholaus,  of,  vi.  175  ;  prior 
of,  rule  for,  vi.  174  ;  rights  of,  in 
Scotland,  transferred  to  St.  An- 
drew's, vi.  197  ;  of  St.  Andrew's, 
vi.  198  ;  superseded  by  regular  ca- 
nons, vi.  198  ;  Buchanan's  account 
of,  vi.  174;  Dempster's,  vi.  173; 
Boethius',  vi.  354  ;  of  Man,  vi.  183. 
See  Colidei. 

CuleJreibne,  battle  of,  vi.  236,  468, 
593  (Ind.  Chr.  561);  situate  on  the 
confines  of  Ulster  and  Connaught, 
vi.  532. 

Culeneus,  a  bishop,  vi.  518.' 

Cullen,  a  fellow  of  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  i.  191,  194,  197,  xvi. 
29. 

Culmana,  wife  of  Restitutus,  vi.  383. 
Culme,  Benjamin,  xvi.  350. 
CulmuUen,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxvi. 
Culros.    See  CoUenros. 
Culucitana  civitas,  or  Colchester,  v. 
237. 

Culverwell,  Mr.,  xii.  563,  566  ;  Ussh- 
er's  judgment  on,  xvi.  356  ;  men- 
tioned, xvi.  320,  332,  337,  404. 

Cumber,  a  Cumbrian,  vi.  83. 

Cumberland,  and  Cumbri,  vi.  107. 

Cumbri,  olim  Canibri,  vi.  204,  263  ; 
territory  and  kings  of,  vi.  204. 

Cumbria,  Bernicii  in,  vi.  227. 

Cumin,  John,  archbishop  of  Dublin, 
iv.  554. 

Cumineus  Albus,  his  Life  of  S.  Co- 
lumba, vi.  255. 

Cummenius,  abbot  of  Clonmacnoise, 
vi.  540,  608  (lud.  Chr.  665). 

Cummianus,  date  of,  iv.  378  ;  his  learn- 
ing, iv.  432-440  ;  lodged  at  Rome 
witli  men  of  various  nations,  iv. 
443;  his  Whited  Wall,  iv.  344; 
Epistola  ad  Segicnura,  iv.  337-340, 
vi.  605  (Ind.  Chr.  634),  MS.  of, 
iv.  337,  339. 


50 


CUMMIANUS  —  DAIGREUS. 


Cummianus  Albus,  his  Life  of  S.  Co- 
himba,  vi.  229,  255,  607  (Ind.  dir. 
657)  ;  death  of,  vi.  608  (lud.  Chr. 
669). 

Cuniminus  Fada,  son  of  Fiachua,  vi. 

598  (Iiid.  Chr.  592)  ;  hymn  by,  vi. 

544,  007  (Ind.  Chr.  662). 
Cumscoffy,  [rede  EnniscofF)'],  or  En- 

niscoye,  parish  of,  i.  cviii. 
Cuneglas,  Gildas's  censure  of,  vi.  62, 

63,  594  (Ind.  Chr.  564). 
Cungar,  an  eremite,  v.  539,  540,  vi. 

578  (Ind.  Chr.  474). 
Cungresbury,  in  Somersetshire,  deriva- 
tion of  name,  vi.  578  (Ind.  Chr. 

474) ;  episcopal  see  of,  transferred 

to  Wells,  V,  540. 
Cuningeburg,  or  Cair  Conan,  v.  514. 
Cuolenorum  regie,  vi.  405,  568,  (Ind. 

Chr.  432). 
Curdocuu.s,  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v. 

510. 

Cureton,  Rev.  William,  researches  of, 
on  Ignatian  epistles,  i.  235. 

Curia,  province  of,  v.  165. 

Curiae,  quatuor,  of  monasteries,  v.  541. 

 ,  in  Germany,  v.  163. 

Curiel,  Alphousus,  iv.  373. 

Curland,  in  Livonia,  iv.  566;  con- 
quered by  king  Arthur,  vi.  34. 

Currach,  navis  pellea,  vi.  181.  See 
Coracle,  Ciiruca. 

Curse,  pronounced  against  a  people,  vi. 
51. 

Cursus  Gallicus,  brought  into  Britain, 
V.  394. 

 Scotorum,  iv.  274,  vi.  480. 

Curuca,  or  Coracle,  vi.  140. 

Cusanus,  cardinal,  iii.  195. 

Cutbbert,  S.,  an  Irishman,  iv.  244  ; 

alleged  education  of,  at  Dunkeld,  vi. 

257, 606  (Ind.  Chr.  640) ;  eucliarislic 

commemoration  of,  vi.  269 ;  banishes 

women,  vi.  513,  609  (Ind.  Chr. 

685) ;  his  church  in  Grene-cyric,  vi. 

513  ;  ordained  bishop,  vi.  609  (Ind. 

Chr.  685)  ;  his  dying  injunction,  iv. 

350;  rule  in  his  Pictish  churches, 

vi.  612  ;  biogiaphies  of,  vi.  248, 

512. 


Cuthwine,  vi.  90,  91,  597  (Ind.  Chr. 
584). 

Cwatbricge.  (See  Cantbrigia),  v.  389. 

Cybsdan,  father  of  Budic,  vi,  81. 

Cycles,  various  paschal,  iv.  440,  vi. 
492-494,  557  (Ind.  Chr.  298),  664 
(Ind.  Chr.  410),  561,  577,  592,  605 
(Ind.  Clir.  382,  466,  550,  634). 

Cyll-dara,  i.  e.  cella  quercus,  or  robo- 
ris,  vi.  163. 

Cynmur,  a  contempory  of  S.  Teilo,  vi. 
80. 

Cypriaui,  two,  confounded,  vi.  470. 
Cyprianus,  S.,  charge  against  Nova- 

tian,  vii.  64  ;  subscribes  acts  of  synod 

of  Arausio,  vi.  26. 

 ,  episcopus  Tolonensis,  vi.  27. 

Cyprus,  ancient  ecclesiastical  constitu- 
tion of,  vii.  67. 
Cyrene,  Cyrenenses,  ix.  48. 
Cyrenius,  same  as  Quirinius,  vi.  502. 
Cyriacus,  pope,  vi.  156,  157,  161  ; 

versicles  of,  vi.  164,  165  ;  called 

Donatus,  vi.  170. 
Cyril,  S.,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  v. 

409  ;  on  the  Scriptures,  xii.  483. 

 ,  missionary  to  Slavi,  xii.  298. 

Cyrus,  name  and  age  of,  viii.  188, 

189,  204  ;  decree  of,  for  the  temple, 

viii.  246  ;  death,  227. 
 the  younger,  expedition  of,  viii. 

361,  &c. 
Cyuli,  Saxon  ships,  v.  468. 

D 

Dabonna,  S.,  nephew  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
383,  5G8  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 

Dachanus,  disciple  of  S.  Petroc,  vi.  84, 
692  (Ind.  Chr.  548). 

Daci  subdued,  vi.  108,  109,  552  (Ind. 
Chr.  99). 

Daferia,  mother  of  S.  Ibar,  vi.  336. 

Dagauus,  bishop,  iv,  341 ;  mentioned 
in  Bede,  iv.  421. 

 S.,  takes  Molua's  rule  to  Rome, 

vi.  484,  600  (Ind.  Chr.  599). 

Daigreus,  bishop,  ordained  by  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  518. 


DAIMENE 

Daimene,  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Daimh-inis,  i.  e.  bovis  insula,  S.  Las- 

reaniis  of,  vi.  632,  590  (Ind.  Chr. 

540).    See  Devenish. 
Daire,  or  Darius,  vi.  418. 

 ,  son  of  FincliadI),  vi.  418. 

 ,  Eegulus  Orientalium,  vi.  418. 

Daire  Chalgaigh,  vi.  231  ;  i.  e.  Eo- 

boretum    Calgachi,  vi.  692  (Ind. 

Chr.  546).  See  Daire  Choluimcille. 
Daire  Choluimcille,  founded,  vi.  592 

(IncL  Chr.  54G).    See  Derry-Co- 

lumcille. 

Dair-maig,  i.  e.  Roboreti  Campus,  vi. 

281.    See  Dearmach. 
Dair-mor,  i.  e.  Nemus  Magnum,  in 

Eile,  vi.  529,  595  (Ind.  Chr.  570). 
Dakenclud,  vi.  132 
Dal,   signification  of  the   word,  vi. 

116. 

Dalanus,  an  ancestor  of  S.  Cainnech, 
vi.  526. 

Dal-Aradia,  Fintan,  king  of,  vi.  347, 

566  (Ind.  Chr.  412);  Milcho,  king 

of,  vi.  406  ;  S.  Patrick  sold  into,  vi. 

385;  S.  Ailbhe  of,  vi.  346,  347; 

Benchor  and  Mucmore  in,  vi.  430  ; 

Mons  Mis  in,  vi.  389. 
Dalfinus,  archiepiscopus  Lugdunensis, 

vi.  489,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  663). 
Dalgarnach,  in  Scotland,  vi.  223. 
Dallseus,  John,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  311. 

DallLironaig,  Brocsecha,  daughter  of, 
vi.  634. 

Dallenalley,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 

Dalmatians,  vernacular  liturgy  of,  xii. 
365  ;  vernacular  version  of  Scrip- 
tures of,  xii.  423. 

Dalnardia.    See  Dalaradia. 

Dalredia.    See  Dalrieda. 

Dalreth,  or  Dalrede,  vi.  147. 

Dalreudini  of  Bede,  vi.  147  ;  origin  of 
name,  vi.  116;  also  in  Britain,  vi. 
243,  556  (Ind.  Chr.  216). 

Dalrhea,  a  town  of  Cunningham,  vi. 
147. 

Dalriada,  or  Dalrieda,  two  territories 
so  called,  vi.  147,  578  (Ind.  Chr. 
474). 

E 


—  DANIEL.  51 

Dalriada,  in  Ireland,  vi.  146,  285,  286  ; 
twelve  princes  of,  vi.  144,  145. 

 ,  in  Scotland,  vi.  147,  259,  280  ; 

Conallus,  king  of,  vi.  246;  Alpin, 
son  of  Eochaidh,  king  of,  vi.  613 
(Ind.  Chr.  838)  ;  Kenneth  mac  Al- 
pin, king  of,  vi.  147,  269,  613  (Ind. 
Chr.  838).  See  Dalreth,  Dalreu- 
dini, Dairy, 

Dairy,  or  Dalrie,  Ager  regius,  vi.  148. 

Dalvietach,  in  Ultonia,  vi.  286. 

Damxtes,  a  name  of  Riculph,  archbi- 
shop of  Mentz,  iv.  39. 

Damascenes,  prayer  of,  iii.  134,  135. 

Damascenus,  John,  the  Peter  Lombard 
of  the  Greeks,  iii.  79. 

Damh-ynis,  or  Devenish,  vi.  417.  See 
Dainih-inis. 

Daraianus,  Peter,  negociates  the  sub- 
jection of  Milan  to  see  of  Rome,  ii. 
111. 

 ,  or  Dinan,  a  messenger  to  king 

Lucius,  V.  74,  75. 

 bishop  of  York,  v.  101. 

Damnonia,  Cornwall  so  called,  vi.  56, 

57. 

Danby,  Lord,  xv.  431,  xvi.  485. 
Dancaster,  or  Cair  Dann,  v.  84. 
D'Ancre,  Marquis  of,  assassination  of, 
XV.  114. 

Danes,  called  Gentes,  vi.  527 ;  date  of 
their  arrival  at  Ireland,  iv.  566, 

vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  796);  fleet  of, 
defeated  by  Irish,  vi.  277,  612  (Ind. 
Chr.  812);  Tiirgesius,  king  of,  re- 
duces Ireland,  vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr. 
818) ;  condition  of  religion  under,  vi. 
479  ;  literature  revived  in  Ireland 
after,  iv.  395  ;  put  S.  Ositha  to 
death,  vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr.  675) ;  de- 
feated at  Sandwich,  vi.  258  ;  ravage 
Nortliumbria,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr. 
794);  in  Scotland,  vi.  260. 

Daniel,  date  of  the  prophet,  viii.  184  ; 
Soptuagint  version  of  the  book  of, 

vii.  598. 

 ,  bishop  of  Bangor,  in  Arvon,  v. 

112,  116,  642,  vi.  43,  44,  584  (Ind. 
Chr.  516);  death  and  burial  of,  vi. 
591  (Ind.  Chr.  544). 

2 


52 


DAOTEL  —  DEAD. 


Daniel,  last  bishop  of  Knngresbuiy,  v. 
87. 

Daiiistown,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxv. 
Danus,  or  Donus,  river,  v.  514. 
Darcey,  Sir  Francis,  xvi.  333. 
Dardalucha,  S.,  of  Frisingen,  vi.  349. 
Dardania,  or  Mysia  Mediterranea,  v. 
225. 

Darensis  episcopatus,  or  Kildare,  iv, 
551. 

Darent,  or  Derwent,  river,  v.  472. 

Darerca,  sister  of  S.  Patricli,  vi.  381, 
560  (Ind.  Chr.  374);  otherwise  Mo- 
ninna,  vi.  382 ;  seven  sons  of,  vi. 
383,  5G8  (Ind.  Chr.  432) ;  captive 
in  Ireland,  vi.  385  ;  death  of,  vi.  584 
(Ind.  Chr.  518).    Sec  Jloninna. 

 ,  S.,  of  Cill-slcibhe-Cuilinn.  See 

Monenna. 

Daria,  S.,  mother  of  S.  Ursula,  vi.  162. 

 ,  S.,  healed  by  S.  Brigid,  vi. 

163. 

Darioc,  bishop,  vi.  383,  568  (Ind.  Chr 
432). 

Darius,  reign  of,  viii.  241,  247  ;  death 

of,  viii.  507,  508. 

 ,  or  Daire,  vi.  418. 

Dartford,  or  Darentford,  v.  472. 
Darwala.    See  Derwela. 
DaurecaKliaich,  or  Derry,  vi.  231. 
Davenanl,  Dr.  Edward,  letter  of,  to 

Ussher,  xvi.  75  ;  to,  from  TJssher, 

xvi.  114. 

 ,  bishop,  Usshcrintroducedto,  i.  29; 

his  promotion,  XV.  178;  his  consecra- 
tion, xvi  385  ;  his  commentary  on 
Colossians,  xv.  404  ;  his  sermon 
against  Arminianisni,  xv.  500,  xvi. 
512  ;  his  Determinations,  xvi.  521, 
526  ,  opinion  on  infant  baptism,  xv. 
482  ;  his  lecliires,  xv.  540,  542  ; 
Ussher's  intention  to  print  a  posthu- 
mous work  of,  xvi.  70;  mentioned, 

xv.  344,  500,  578,  679,  581,  583, 

xvi.  9,  46. 

Davenport,  Christopher,  a  Jesuit,  xv. 

487. 

,  John,  xvi.  462. 
David,  king,  date  of  his  death,  viii. 

106. 


David,  S.,  born  at  Pepidiauc,  v. '507, 
vi.  577  (Ind.  Chr.  562);  his  parents, 

v.  507 ;  S.  Patrick's  prophecy  con- 
cerning, vi.  432 ;  S.  Ailbhe's,  vi. 
433 ;  born  thirty  years  after  the  ar- 
rival of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  44  ;  uncle  of 
king  Arthur,  v.  507,  and  of  S.  The- 
liaus,  V.  98  ;  succeeds  Dubricius  at 
Caerleon,  v.  540,  vi.  587  (Ind.  Chr. 
622)  ;  cliosen  bishop  of  Menevia,  v. 
104,  111,  vi.  620;  ordained  in  Je- 
rusalem, V.  541  ;  visits  Glaston- 
bury, vi.  588  (Ind.  Chr.  529);  a 
teacher  of  second  order  of  the  Irish 
saints,  vi.  478  ;  ad^-iser  of  S.  Aidan, 

vi.  536  ;  his  date,  v.  105  ;  his 
death,  v.  105,  106,  vi.  591  (Ind. 
Chr.  644)  ;  in  Meneviii,  vi.  43  ;  his 
festival,  vi.  436  ;  fabled  shrine  of,  at 
Glastonbury,  v.  140,  141,  537; 
biographers  of,  v.  508,  vi.  402,  521. 

 ,  bishop  of  Clogher,  \-i.  417,  418. 

 ,  bishop  of  Menevia,  uncle  of  Gi- 

raldus  Cambrensis,  iv.  556. 

 ,  a  name  of  Charlemagne,  iv.  39. 

Davies,  Sir  John,  xvi.  346,  348. 

 ,  Richard,  xvi.  445,  472. 

 ,  Thomas,  obtains  Oriental  MSS. 

for  Ussher,  i.  89;  letters  of,  to 

Us=her,  xv.  220,  225,  285,  323, 

354,  376,  xvi.  444,  472. 
Davis,  Sir  John,   certificate  to,  xi. 

432.    See  Davies,  Sir  John. 
Dawson,  l\Ir.,  registrar  of  Armagh,  xv. 

366. 

 ,  Robert,  bishop  of  Clonfert,  xv. 

527. 

Dea,  river,  at  Inbher  Dea,  vi.  405, 
I      568  (Ind.  Clir.  432). 
;  Dead,  prayers  for,  considered,  iii.  198- 
277 ;  primary  intent  of,  iii.  227, 
I      228;  ancient  notion  about,  iv.  269  ; 
connected  with  doctrine  of  purga- 
tory, iii.   198,  199  ;  attacked  by 
Aerius,  iii.  2  58-263,  267;  Romish 
I      practice  concerning,  different  from 
I      the  ancient,  iii.  258-269;  legends 
j      in  proof  of,  iv.  268  ;  rejected  by 
I       Protestants,  iii.  29  ;  saluting,  &c., 
j      xii.  518;  raised  by  S.  Ailbhe,vi.  347. 


DEiE-FERT  —  DEMETRIA. 


58 


Denc-fert,  Festiim  iMiiacuIoruni,  near 

Armagh,  vi.  419. 
De£e  Portus.    See  Dea,  river. 
Dean,  rural,  or  plebanus,  xi.  431. 
Dean,  Mr.,  Bedell's  disputes  with,  xv. 

532-537. 
Deane,  Mr.,  xv.  487. 
Dearmach,  orDurrow,  vi.  232  ;  founded 

by  S.  Ck)Iumba,  vi.  474 ;  four  miles 

from  Linalli,  vi.  530. 
Death,  what,  xiii.  92,  &c. ;  an  enemy, 

xiii.  497. 

Debauchery,  Waldenses  charged  ■with, 

ii.  176,  177. 
De  Burgo,  William,  Earl  of  Ulster, 

xi.  458. 

Decemman,  in  North  Wales,  v.  111. 

Deception,  self,  dangers  of,  xiii.  33. 

Decima:,  paid,  vi.  483. 

Declan,  S.,  of  the  Nandesi,  vi.  332, 
346  ;  of  roy-il  family,  vi.  333  ;  his 
parents,  vi.  334  ;  where  born,  vi. 
334;  baptized,  vi.  334,  559  (Ind. 
Chr.  347) ;  for  seven  years  under 
Dobranus,  vi.  334,  335  ;  taught  to 
read  by  S.  Dyrama,  vi.  335,  560 
(Ind.  Chr.  360)  ;  precursor  of  S. 
Patrick,  vL  332;  his  church,  vi.  335, 
428 ;  his  seven  disciples,  vi.  343 ;  fol- 
lows S.  Ailbhe,  vi.  343, 562  (Ind.  Chr. 
397)  ;  at  Rome,  vi.  343  ;  ordained 
and  commissioned,  vi.  343;  meets 
S.  Patrick  in  Italy,  vi.  344,  563  ; 
(Ind.  Chr.  402);  followed  by  son  of 
a  Ivoman  king,  vi.  343  ;  converts 
Desii,  vi.  346,  427,  563  (Ind.  Chr. 
402) ;  meets  S.  Patrick  at  Cashel,  vi. 
427 ;  at  first  opposed  to  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
355  ;  submits  to  S.  Patrick,  vi.  572 
(Ind.  Chr.  449)  ;  placed  over  the 
Nandesi,  vi.  427  ;  his  church  at  Ard- 
more,  vi.  335,  428,  503  (Ind.  Chr. 
402);  his  appearance,  vi.  343;  an 
arcliliishop,  vl.  333  ;  Life  of,  vi.  232, 
332,  333,  355,  427,  428. 

 ,  S.,  at  Frisingen,  iv.  462. 

Decreta  Pontificum,  made  by  Saxon 

bishops,  iv.  351. 
Decretal  Epistles,  Usshcr's  examina- 
tion of,  i.  27 ;  origin  of,  ii,  66  ;  pope  | 


Decretal  Epistles — continued- 

Cyriacus  mentioned  in,  vi.  161;  a 
gloss  in,  sets  the  authority  of  a  pope 
over  Solomon's,  xiv.  26  ;  on  the  use 
of  Scripture,  xii.  405. 

Decurio,  or  PovXivrb^,  v.  43,  44. 

Dedication,  Ussher's,  of  his  Biit.  Ec. 
Antiq.,  to  Charles  I.,  v.  1-4. 

De  Dieu,  Ludovicus,  friend  of  Ussher, 
xi.  569  ;  Ussher's  praise  of,  xv.  553 ; 
letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  11,  15,  26, 
529  ;  of  Ussher  to,  xv.  451,  550, 
562,  xvi.  18,  24,  27,  62  ;  his  praise 
of  Ussher's  librai-y,  xv.  566  ;  named, 
xvi.  20,  32. 

De  Dominis,  Antonio,  iii.  513,  514. 

Dedwin,  orTheodwin,  ninth  archbishop 
of  London,  v.  89. 

Dee,  John,  his  libraiy,  xv.  227,  271, 
351. 

Deganw}',  vi.  86. 

Dego,  Ercus  filius,  vi.  410. 

Degsastane,  or  Degsa  Lapis,  battle  of, 

vi.  254,  601  (Ind.  Chr.  603). 
Dogwi,  S.,  or  David,  v.  123. 
Deheu,  or  Dextralis,  v.  103. 
 Earth,  South  VVales,  v.  103;  a 

Welsh  tribe,  v.  98. 
 Caledonii,  East  Caledonia,  vi. 

114. 

Deicola,  disciple  of  S.  Columbanus,  vi. 
58,  603  (Ind.  Chr.  620). 

Dei  Cultores,  or  Culdees,  vi.  197. 

Deifyr,  or  Deira,  v.  452. 

Dei  Gratia,  an  episcopal  style,  iv.  60, 
490,  511,  535,  540. 

 Misericordia,  iv.  511. 

Deira  subject  to  York,  v.  79,  93  ;  ex- 
tent of,  V.  93,  94,  452,  453. 

Deities  worshipped  in  Britain,  v.  184, 
185. 

De  la  Cerda,  Ludovicus,  xii.  71. 

De  Lacy,  Hugo,  slain  at  Durrow,  vi. 
232  ;  charter  of,  cited,  vi.  384. 

De  Laune,  M.,  xv.  390. 

Delcinis,  church  of,  in  diocese  of  Dub- 
lin, iv.  552. 

Demetia,  extent  of  kingdom  of,  vi.  48, 
81,  402. 

Denietria,  vi.  162. 


54  DEMETRIAS 

Demetrias,  Jerom's  letter  to,  v.  271,  ] 
272,  xii.  478,  479;  Pelagiiis'  letter 
to,  V.  281. 

Demetrius  Poliorcetes,  acts  of,  ix.  121. 

Democedes,  a  physician,  viii.  213. 

Dempster,  Thomas,  exposed  by  P.  Fer- 
rarius,  vi.  285 ;  called  ayioKX^Tr- 
ri]Q,  vi.  285 ;  maledicentissimus,  iv. 
446  ;  his  perpetuus  stupor,  vi.  152  ; 
not  to  be  credited,  vi.  271 ;  a  story 
of,  partly  false,  partly  riduculous,  and 
partly  contradictory,  vi.  302 ;  his 
mendacious  statements  about  Ire- 
land, vi.  31G;  puts  Inisbofinde  in 
Scotland,  vi.  383  ;  another  case,  vi. 
462  ;  stupidity  regarding  Hydesti- 
nati,  vi.  240  ;  absurd  derivation  of 
Kildare,  vi.  162  ;  perversion  of  Bede, 
vi.  200 ;  ridiculous  account  of  the 
Setons,  vi.  294;  audacity  of,  v. 
170,  179,  365,  505,  vi.  GO,  117, 
206,  284,  311,  312;  barbarism  of, 
vi.  816  ;  blunders  of,  v.  22,  23,  166, 
vi.  127,  128,  183-185,  221,  229, 
251,  319,  349-350,  374,  502,  527, 
565  (fnd.  Chr.  418);  contradiction 
of,  vi.  444;  credulity  of,  v.  41,  186; 
dishonesty  of,  v.  70,  176,  206,  vi. 
124,  175,  297,  309  ;  forgeries  of,  v. 
253,  183,  184,  185,  198,  199, 
213,  238,  271,  292,  314-316,  332  ; 
ignorance  of,  v.  171,  vi.  331,  389  ; 
scurrility  of,  vi.  151. 

Denbigh,  Lord,  xv.  411. 

Denmark,  kingdom  of  the  Gothi,  v. 
446. 

Deochoin  Sannan,  vi.  381,  561  (Ind. 

Chr.  383). 
Deodatus,  abbot  of  Winchester,  v.  235, 

236  ;  subscribes  the  acts  of  Arausio, 

vi.  26;  Life  of,  vi.  486. 
Deoduinus  Leodiensis,  ii.  229. 
Deorhani,  vi.  91. 
Depravity,  human,  xiii.  51. 
Dore  S.  Columb,  see  of,  vi.  527. 
Derkanensis  ecclesia,  ubi  S.  Olcanus, 

vi.  518.  578  (Ind  Chr.  474). 
Derkelan,  or  Derkan,  vi.  145. 
Dermeth,  brother  of  Muirchertach,  iv. 

327,  518,  519,  521. 


—  DE  THOU. 

Dermitius,  abbot  of  Armagh,  vi.  421, 
613  (Ind.  Chr.  848). 

 ,  Alius  Kerbayll,  accession  of,  vi. 

692  (Ind.  Chr.  544)  ;  his  quarrel 
with  S.  Columba,  vi.  46G  ;  defeated, 
vi.  467,  468,  593  (Ind.  Chr.  561); 
drives  the  saint  into  Britain,  vi. 
236,  466  ;  date  of,  vi.  615  ;  his  as- 
sassination, vi.  594  (Ind.  Chr. 
565). 

 mac  Murchadha,  king,  iv.  553. 

 O'Brien,  iv.  518,  619,  521. 

■  ■  sonof  Aedh,  vi.  515,  607  (Ind. 

Chr.  658),  608  (Ind.  Chr.  665). 
Derry  Columcille,  vi.  232,  527  ;  dio- 
cese of,  vi.  417;  or  Rathlowry,  vi. 

417;  tertiae  episcopales  in,  xi.  443; 

best  bishoprick  in  Ireland,  xv.  578 ; 

dean  and  chapter  of,  xv.  456;  Mr. 

Warren  of,  xvi.  324.     See  Daire 

Coluimcille. 
Derswoldina,  or  Holme-hurst,  v.  200. 
Deruvianus,  of  Glastonbury,  v.  131. 
Dervach  or  Durrow,  vi.  232. 
Derventis  tluvius,  v.  453  ;  battle  of,  v. 

471. 

Derwela,  or  Darwala,  mother  of  S. 
Machutus,  vi.  50,  586  (Ind.  Chr. 
520). 

Derwent,  two  rivers  of,  v.  472. 

Derwianus,  v.  130  ;  labours  of,  in  Bri- 
tain, vi.  440,  441. 

Descendit  ad  inferos,  meaning  of,  iii. 
392,  39,3. 

Deserts,  frequented  by  saints  of  third 
order,  vi.  478. 

Desia.    See  Nandesi. 

Desiderius,  bishop,  letter  of,  to  S.  Cal- 
lus, iv.  430.  431. 

  or  Victor,  successor  of  Hilda- 
brand,  poisoned,  ii.  129. 

Desienses,  early  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity among,  vi.  335,  560  (Ind. 
Chr.  364).    See  Nandesi. 

Desmond,  earl  of,  xi.  458-460 ;  old 
countess  of,  xii.  79. 

Dethidin,  i.  e.  Cura,  mother  of  S.  De- 
clan,  vi.  334. 

De  Thou,  or  Thuanus,  library  of,  v. 
320. 


DETHRONING  -  DIONYSIUS. 


55 


Dethroning  of  princes,  Komaa  doctrine 

of,  ii.  452-454. 
Deiicalidonium  mare,  vi.  114. 
Deuterotx,  tradition-mongers,  iii.  51. 
Devenish,  vi.  417.    See  Daimli-inis., 

vi.  417. 

 George,  xvi  487. 

Devon,  or  Dibuenia,  in  British  Duff- 

neynt,  v.  536. 
De  Voragine,  Jacobus,  his  Italian  ver- 
sion of  the  Scriptures,  xii.  342;  Le- 

genda  Aurea  of,  xii.  516. 
Devotus,  S.,  abbot  of  Winchester,  v. 

154,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  180). 
D'Ewes,  Sir  Simon,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  49  ;  Ussher  to,  xvi.  60,  69  ; 

named,  xvi.  147,  231,  555. 
Dewi,  or  David,  S.,  v.  539.  See 

David. 

Dextralis  pars  Britanniae,  meaning  of, 
V.  103;  i.e.  australis,  vi.  187,  567 
(Ind.  Chr.  430).    See  Deheu. 

Diaconi,  duties  of,  iv.  504,  505. 

Dialis,  vi.  503. 

Diamore,  parish  of,  i.  cxviii. 

Diargi  Lacus,  or  Lough  Dearg,  vi. 
462. 

Diarmata,  reign  of,  vi.  478. 

Ata9i]Kt],  xi.  593. 

Ata(l>9upa,  iii.  344. 

Dibaldus  Borchgravius,  v.  482,  483. 

Dibuenia,  or  Devon,  v,  536. 

Dicalidones,  vi.  113;    derivation  of 

word,vi.  114 ;  a  section  of  the  Picts, 

vi.  116. 

Dicho,  son  of  Trichem,  vi.  405,  406, 

408,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432) ;  an  early 

convert,  vi.  300,  301. 
Dichuil,  Hibernus,  de  Mensura  Orbis, 

vi.  275  ;  his  description  of  Thule,  vi. 

429. 

Dichus,  Hibernicus  sapiens,  vi.  553 

(Ind.  Clir.  117). 
Dicullus,  of  Cnobheresburg,  vi.  639, 

605  (Ind.  Chr.  G39). 
Aicaxr),  of  the  apostles,  vii.  138;  not 

the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  vii. 

139. 

Didacus,  bishop  of  Oxford,  ii.  340, 
341. 


Die-burch-te- Britten,  or  Brittenburg, 
V.  481. 

Diermitius.    See  Dermitius. 
Dies  Irse,  hymn,  iii.  222. 
Digby,  John,  Lord,  xvi.  383. 

 Kenelm,  xv.  130,  xvi.  159,  202, 

472. 

Dihoc,  father  of  S.  Kynedus,  vi.  45. 

Dilse,  Mr.,  xvi.  315,  319,  320. 

Dilapidations,  suits  for,  xv.  157. 

Dillon,  James,  converted  by  Ussher,  i. 
108  ;  a  ward  of  Ussher,  xv.  417, 
419  ;  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  470. 

 Lord,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 

485. 

 Mr.,  of  Killiki,  xvi.  470. 

Dimaus,  a  Scotic  bishop,  iv.  1. 
Dimma,  a  bishop,  iv.  358. 
Dinan,  or  Duncan,  v.  74,  75. 
Dinas  Emyrs,  or  Promontorium  Am- 

brosii,  on  top  of  Mount  Eryri,  iv. 

562. 

Dindyrn  rapes,  or  Tintem,  vi.  82. 

Dingerein,  a  port  in  Cornwall,  vi.  79, 
599  (Ind.  Chr.  596). 

Dingueirin,  or  Deira,  v.  452. 

Dinoot,  abbot  of  Baucor,  iv.  351,  352. 

Diocletian,  persecution  of,  v.  170 
176,  199,  vi.  557  (Ind.  Chr.  303); 
Maximknus  Herculeus,  an  agent  of, 
V.  191  ;  date  of,  v.  202,  203. 

Dicecesis  or  diocese,  a  civil  term,  vii.  21, 
28  ;  the  seven  churches  of  Asia  dio- 
ceses, vii.  60  ;  distinction  between, 
and  episcopatus,  iv.  503. 

Diogenes,  the  emperor,  taken  by  the 
Turks,  ii.  122. 

Dionoth,  or  Deo-notus,  prince,  vi.  153; 
succeeds  Caradoc,  vi.  154;  governs 
Cornwall,  v.  243. 

Dionysius  Areopagita,  writings  of,  first 
mentioned,  iv.  485,  xii.  602-504  ; 
arguments  against  genuineness  of, 
xii.  500,  505  ;  indicative  of  a  later 
age,  xii.  506-512;  style  debased,  xii. 
513-516;  writer  imitated  style  of 
earlier  age,  xii.  519;  in  what  writ- 
ers mentioned,  xii.  499,  519  ; 
Ussher's  conclusions  about,  xii.  517; 
referred  to  fifth  century,  xii.  520; 


56 


DIONYSIUS  —  DOMNALLUS. 


Dionysuis  Areopagita — continued. 
ordained  bishop,  vii.  53 ;  said  to 
have  preached  in  Gaul,  xii.  516; 
Johannes  Scotus'  account  of,  iv.  477, 
478,  his  translation  of,  xii.  516,  iv. 
474,  475  ;  Anastasius'  critique  up- 
on, iv.  484,  487 ;  died  under  Trajan, 
xii.  508  ;  dissertation  on,  xii.  497- 
520,  i.  310,  311. 

 bishop  of  Corinth,  xii.  505. 

 Exiguus,  a  guide  in  arranging  the 

canons,  i.  27;  his  paschal  cycle,  vi. 
492. 

Diormitius,  minister  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 
237. 

Dioscorus,  bishop,  statements  of,iii.  29, 
30. 

Diospolis,  synod  of,  v.  287,  290,  291  ; 

S.  Jerom's  description  of,  v.  294  ; 

Pelagius  acquitted  by,  v.  294. 
Dirpatricke,  parish  of,  i.  cxxx. 
Dirrowes,  parish  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Disartaley,  parish  of,  i.  civ. 
Disarte,  parish  of.  i.  cxi. 
Disciples,  72,  of  S.  Leonorius,  vi.  52. 
Dispensation  of  monastic  vow  to  a 

prince,  ii,  109. 
Dissenters,  Ussher's  opinion  of,  i.  259, 

200. 

Dithraarri,  Saxon  tribe,  v.  447,  448. 

Divianus,  episcopus  Guintoniae,  vi. 
587  (Ind.  Chr.  522)  ;  rule  observed 
by,  vi.  482.    See  Diwanius. 

Divini  ruris  monasterium,  vi.  238. 

Di'S'isions  in  the  church,  evils  of,  ii. 
423. 

Divorce,  sentiments  of  Irish  on,  iv. 
293. 

Diwanius,  bishop  of  Guintonia,  v.  85. 
Dobda,  companion  of  S.  Yirgilius,  iv. 
4G2. 

Dobranus,  relative  of  S.  Declan,  vi. 
334  ;  takes  charge  of  the  saint,  vi. 
334. 

Doccuinus,  or  Cungar,  v.  540,  vi.  678 
(Ind.  Chr.  474).    See  Docguinus. 

Doccus.    See  Docus. 

Docguinus,  iv.  324.    See  Doccuinus. 

Docus,  a  British  teacher  of  Irish  saints, 
vi.  478 ;  preceptor  of  S.  Cainnech, 


Docus  —continued. 
vi.  520,  590  (,Ind.  Chr.  540)  ;  death 
of,  vi.  528  (Ind.  Chr.  474). 

Docwra,  Sir  Henry,  xv.  136,  196, 
412. 

Dod,  Mr.,  xvi.,  320,  331,  333,  334, 

338,  339,  355,  370,  395. 
Dofnald,  bishop,  iv.  327. 
Dogs,  Ussher's  present  of,  to  Cardinal 

Richelieu,  i.  223. 
Dol,  in  Armorica,  vi.  79. 
Dola,  or  Dolomhoir,  in  Armorica,  v. 

96,  486,  vi.  435,  577  (Ind.  Chr. 

462)  ;  S.  Iltuit  died  at,  vi.  42  ; 

Samson  of,  v.  539,  vi.  47,  577,  (Ind. 

Chr.  462),  GOO  (Ind.  Chr.  599), 

succeeded  by  Maglorius,  vi.  50,  600 

(Ind.  Chr.  699)  ;  throws  oflF  subjec- 
tion to  bishop  of  Tours,  vi.  48.  See 

Dolomhoir. 
Dolabella,  acts  of,  x.  234. 
Dolomhoir,  in  Armorica,  vi.  433,  434. 

See  Dola. 
Dolis,  a  city  in  Armorica,  v.  95. 
Domesday,  i.  e.  Domus  Dei,  v.  35. 
Dominic,  S.,  ii.  291;  introduction  to 

Innocent  III.,  ii.  291 ;  his  order  of 

inquisitors,  ii.  290. 
Dominica,  or  Domnach,  same  as  Kirk, 

vi.  384. 
Dominici  Mons,  xv.  15. 
Dominions  S.,  of  Ossory,  vi.  522,  589 

(Ind.  Chr.  540). 
Dominis,  Antonio  de.  See  De  Dominis, 

and  Spalato. 
Dominus,  the  title,  xvi.  258,  iv.  60. 
Domnach,  or  Dominica,  vi.  384. 
Domnach-Arda,  church  of,  vi.  369;  or 

Domnach  Arte,  vi.  368. 
  Mor-lMaighe-Echnach,  vi.  344, 

563  (Ind.  Chr.  402). 
 Padraig,  vi.  413,  569  (Ind.  Chr. 

433). 

 Seachlain,  vi.  383,  437,  570,  571 

(Ind.  Chr.  439,  448). 
Domnaldus,  Anselm's  letter  to,  iv.495, 

496;   bishop  of  Armagh,  iv.  497, 

515,  517,  518,  619. 
Domnallus,  a  bishop  ordained  by  S. 
i      Patrick,  xi.  518. 


DOMNALLUS  —  DOWNHAM. 


57 


Domnallas,  filius  Aidi,  vi.  255,  515, 
vi.  544,  G04  (Ind.  Chr.  628) ;  slain, 
606  (Ind,  Chr.  642). 

 mac  Ailpin,  vi.  262. 

  mac  Ere,  vi.  236,  594  (Ind.  Clir. 

563). 

  Brec,  vi.  255,  604  (Ind.  Clir. 

627);    slain,  vi.  606  (Ind.  Chr. 

642). 
 rex,  vi.  479. 

Domnizo,  presbyter,  his  Vita  Mathil- 

dis,  ii.  148,  loO. 
Domnonensis  patria,  vi.  78. 
Dompnanus,  vi.  592  (Ind.  Chr.  548). 

See  Adarananus. 
Dompnonia,  or  Devon,  v.  137. 
Domuel,  father  of  S.  Kieran,  vi.  336. 
Donagh,  or  Donat,  iv.  517. 
Donaldus  filius  Aidi,  vi.  544 ;  king,  vi. 

149  ;  first  Christian  prince  in  Ire- 
land, vi.  150,  151. 
 alleged  Scotch  king,  vi.  555,  556 

(Ind.  Chr.  200,  216). 
 son  of  Tade,  sent  as  regent  of 

Western  Isles,  iv.  521,  522. 

 Dubh-dainaigh,  vi.  423. 

Donamore,  parisb  of,  i.  Ixxi. 

   ,  i.  xcvi. 

Donapatricke,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxix. 
Donat,  or  Dungus,  bishop  of  Dublin, 

iv.  517. 

Donates,  St.,  Ussher's  sojonrn  at,  i.  243. 

Donatianus,  an  African  bishop,  v.  343. 

Donatists,  S.  Augustin's  reply  to,  iii. 
33;  censure  of,  iii.  168,  169;  re- 
striction of  Scripture,  xii,  476. 

Donatus,  S. ,  brother  of  S.  Cataldus,  vi. 
308  ;  bishop  of  Lupia,  vi.  308,  553 
(Ind.  Chr.  152). 

 king  of  Urgallia,  iv.  539. 

 or  Cyriacus,  vi  170. 

 bishop  of  Dublin,  iv.  327;  An- 

selm's  letter  to,  iv.  515-517  ;  uncle 
of  bishop  Samuel,  iv.  530  ;  con.se- 
cration  of,  iv.  531 ,  subject  to  see  of 
Canterbury,  iv.  564. 

Donboyne,  parish  of,  i.  Ixix. 

Dondalck,  vi.  502. 

Donestowne,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxvi. 

Donia,  or  Danmarc,  v.  457. 


Donne,  John,  xvi.  345. 

 or  Dunne,  Sir  Daniel,  xv.  139. 

Donniowe,  parish  of,  i.  xciv. 

Donowre,  parish  of,  i.  Ixvii. 

Donsany,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxiii. 

Dorcester,  or  Cair  Dauri,  v.  86. 

Dorchester,  Lord,  xv.  445. 

Dorington,  daring  conduct  of,  xv.  455. 

Dorislaw,  Dr.,  lectures  of,  at  Cam- 
bridge, XV.  402,  403. 

Dormceastre.    See  Dornford. 

Dornford,  or  Cair  Dorm,  v.  86. 

Dorni,  in  Sutherland,  vi.  149. 

Dorobernia,  or  Canterbury,  v.  87,  88, 
90  ;  derivation  of  name,  v.  117. 

Dorodrepana  used  by  the  Scoti,  vi, 
141. 

Dorsum  Albania,  vi.  260,  280. 
 Britannicum,  vi.  115,  245,  280, 

528  ;  family  of  lae  driven  beyond, 

vi.  611  (lud.  Chr.  717). 
 Thomje,  Ernenus  of,  vi.  541,  605 

(Ind.  Chr.  635). 
Dort,  a  tract  by  Ussher  submitted  to 

synod  of,  i.  304  ;  account  of,  xv. 

143-145  ;  respect  of  .synod  for  the 

church  of  England's  confession,  xv. 

145. 

Dositheus,  the  Samaritan,  vii.  604, 
605. 

Douay  divines,  their  rules  of  expurga- 
tion, iii.  25. 
Doums,  monastery  of,  vi.  474. 
Dousa,  V.  483. 

Dovenach-Sakelin,  or  Dunsbaughlin, 
vi.  384, 

Dovenaldus,  son  of  Eugenius,  vi.  255. 

Doveria,  church  of,  built  by  king  Lu- 
cius, V.  157,  vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr.  187). 

Down,  or  Dun-leath-glaysse,  vi.  450, 
burial-place  of  S.  Patrick,  etc.  vi. 
450;  of  S.  Brigid,  vi.  465  ;  S.  Ma- 
lachi,  bishop  of,  vi.  480;  Malachi 
II.,  bishop  of,  vi.  452. 

Dowries,  Andrew,  xv.  282,  xvi.  177. 

 ,  Thomas,  xvi.  47,  52,  535. 

Downfermlin,  abbey  of,  vi.  242. 

Downham,  bishop  George,  his  sermon, 
i.  75  ;  his  book  on  grace,  i.  129, 
130,  XV.  538,  540,  543,  582  ;  pro- 


58  DOWNHAM  —  DUBLIN. 


Downham — continued. 

hibited,  i.  129  ;  a  high  Calvinist,  xv. 
505  ;  death  of,  xv.  578 ;  his  letter 
to  Ussher,  xv.  493 ;  named,  xv. 
359,  482,  505,  579,  xvi.  347. 

  Mr.,  publishes  Ussher's  Body  of 

Divinity,  i.  248. 

Downing,  Emanuel,  letter  of,  to 
Ussher,  i.  50,  51. 

Downkeld,  an  episcopal  see,  vi.  247  ; 
or  Calidoniae  Castrum,  vi.  247. 

Downpatrick,  burial-place  of  the  three 
patron  saints  of  Ireland,  vi.  450  ; 
anciently  called  Aras  Cealltair,  Dun- 
leathglas,Dundalethglas,  Dun  leath- 
laidhi,  Rath-Cealltair,  Dun,  Dumim, 
which  see. 

Dowthe,  parish  of,  i.  xcvii. 

Draco  Insularis,  a  title  of  king  Malgo, 
vi.  696  (Ind,  Chr.  581). 

Dragon  seen  in  the  air,  ii.  101. 

Druiton,  or  Cair-Driathou,  v.  85. 

Drake,  John,  xvi.  33,  395. 

 ,  Thomas,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  489. 

Drakestowne,  parish  of,  i.  xcv. 

Draxe,  Mr.,  his  character  of  Ussher, 
XV.  125. 

Drenidaley,  chapel  of,  i.  Ixxxiii. 

Drepanum,  v.  222,  223,  224 ;  mean- 
ing of,  V.  225. 

Driedo,  Johannes,  ii.  232. 

Drogheda,  or  Pontana,  vi.  417  ;  pro- 
vincial synod  at,  i.  cxxx. ;  besieged 
by  rebels  in  1642,  i.  221,  231 ;  archi- 
episcopal  residence  in,  i.  74 ;  S. 
Mary's  of,  parish  of,  i.  Ixiii. 

Drogonus,  archbishop  of  Tarentum,  vi. 
306. 

Droichid-atha,  or  Drogheda,  the  rural 

deanry  of,  vi.  417. 
Dromcallan,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Dromconragh,  parish  of,  i.  xciii. 
Dromcree,  parish  of,  i.  cxxi. 
Dromlargen,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxix. 
Dromones,  what,  v.  468. 
Dromore,  on  river  Locha,  church  of, 

founded,  vi.  529,  592  (Ind.  Chr. 

550). 

Dromrany,  parisli  of,  i.  cxi. 


Druidoe,  or  Magi,  S.  Patrick's  dispute 

with,  vi.  412. 
Druim-Albin,  or  Dorsum  Albanise  or 

Britannicum,  vi.  115,   260,  280, 

528. 

Druim-cuillinn,  S.  Barrindus,  of,  vi. 

598  (Ind.  Chr.  590). 
Druim-roilgeach,  Crumthir  CoUait  of, 

vi.  375. 

Druimsailech,  the  old  name  of  Armagh, 
vi.  418,  570  (Ind.  Chr.  445). 

Drum,  and  compounds.  See  Drom,  &c. 

Drumind,  confirmed  to  see  of  Dublin, 
iv.  552. 

Drunkenness  of  British  clergy,  v.  428. 
Drury,  George,  presents  Ussher's  letters 

to  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  i.  38. 
Drusilla,  wife  of  Felix,  xi.  2,  58. 
Drusken,  son  of  Feredeth,  vi.  256, 

260. 

Duach,  fatlier  of  Celtar,  vi.  457. 

Dubh-chuilinn,  vi.  530.  See  Colman 
Dubh-chuilinn. 

Diibh-dainaigh,  Doualdus,  vi.  423. 

Dubhgalli,  or  Nigri  Advenje,  vi.  263. 

Dubhthach,  abbot  of  Armagh,  vi.  437, 
vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr.  497),  584  (Ind. 
Chr.  513). 

 father  of  S.  Brigid,  vi.  163. 

 teacher  of  S.  Fiech,  vi.  374,  411. 

 ,  son  of  Ua  Lugair,  the  poet,  vi. 

410,  569  (Ind.  Chr.  403). 

Dublin,  1.  e.  Nigra  Therma,  vi.  422 ; 
anciently  Baile-atha-cliath,  vi.  422, 
423  ;  visited  by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  571 
(Ind.  Chr.  448)  ;  description  of,  xv. 
10-14;  origin  of,  xv.  13  ;  conversion 
of  inliabitants,  vi.  423  ;  character  of 
inhabitants,  vi.  422  ;  its  pleasing  si- 
tuation, vi.  423  ;  subject  to  see  of  Ar- 
magh, vi.  423,  424  ;  an  Ostman  city, 
iv.  566  ;  wlien  made  a  metropolitan 
see,  vi.  424,  537  ;  subject  to  Edgar, 
iv.  571  ;  synod  of,  in  1186,  vi.  454; 
churches  of,  xv.  11  ;  two  cathedrals 
of,  vi.  424  ;  church  of  Holy  Trinity, 
of,  iv.  488,  called  Christ  Church, 
XV.  12;  S.  Patrick's  of,  vi.  424; 
melancholy  account  of,  i.  159  ;  dis- 
putes of  archbishops  of,  concerning 


DUBLIN  — 

Dublin — continued. 
the  primacy,  i.  cxxix.  ;  obtains 
grant  of  primacy,  i.  cxxix.,  cxxx. ; 
bishops  of,  iv.  326-328,  517,  con- 
secration of,  XV.  68  ;  Patricli,  bishop 
of,  iv.  488,  517  ;  Samuel,  bishop  of, 
iv.  519,  528,  530;  Gregory,  bishop 
of,  where  and  by  wliom  conse- 
crated, iv.  533  j  Laurence  O'Toole, 
a  bishop  of,  iv.  553  ;  letter  of  citi- 
zens to  Lanfranc,  iv.  488;  to  Radul- 
phus,  iv.  532 ;  jurisdiction  of,  claimed 
by  Anselm,  iv.  528,  530 ;  profes- 
sion of  obedience  to  see  of  Canter- 
bury by  bishops  of,  iv.  564,  565  ; 
juri.^diction  over  suffragans,  iv.  551 ; 
conlirmation  of  see  property  of,  by 
Alexander  III.,  iv.  551  ;  parlia- 
ment held  in,  xi.  462,  463  ;  Back- 
lane  in,  i.  106 ;  extravagance  of 
dress  in,  in  1627,  xvi.  458. 

 Trinity  College,  foundation  of,  i. 

5  ;  early  history  of,  i.  7,  15,  16,  23, 
26  ;  first  Commencements  in,  i.  15, 
xvii.-xix;  provostship  of,  i.  15,  31, 
32,  101-103,  199,  200,  xv.  361, 
363,  365,  456,  xvi.  37  ;  poverty  of, 
i.  102  ;  divinity  professors  of,  i.  20, 
55  ;  statutes  of,  i.  37  ;  rights  of,  i. 
150 ;  Ussher's  connexion  with,  i. 
5,  7,  188;  disputes  in,  i.  191,  192, 
xvi.  22,  XV.  11 ;  liberality  of  James 
I.  to,  ii.  iv. ;  endowment  of,  xv.  85, 
86;  Bedell's  account  of,  xv.  389, 
395,  425-427  ;  chancellor  of,  xv. 
672,  574 ;  questions  about,  xv. 
443,  445  ;  Mr.  Lloyd,  vice-provost 
of,  xvi,  458,  468 ;  scholars  of,  i.  7, 
xvi.  494 ;  various  particulars  about, 
XV.  72,  xvi.  458,  459,  475,  487. 

Dublinia,  daughter  of  Alpin,  vi.  422. 

Dubricius,  S.,  parentage  of,  v.  509, 
510;  birthplace  of,  510;  first  bishop 
of  LandafF,  v.  103,  111,  510,  vi. 
579  (Ind.  Chr.  490)  ;  appointed  by 
Germanus  and  Lupus,  v.  388  ;  con- 
secrated, v.  512,  iv.  324  ;  his  school 
of  Hentlania,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr. 
498)  ;  raised  to  see  of  Cair-leon,  v. 
519,  521  ;  .succeeded  by  S.  David, 


DUNBOLG.  69 

I  Dubricius — continued. 

V.  540  ;  blesses  Britons  before  bat- 
tle, V.  544,  vi.  585  (Ind.  Chr.  520)  ; 
ordains  Daniel  to  see  of  Bangor,  iv. 
44  ;  places  Iltutus  over  Lan-Iltut, 
V.  539  ;  retires  from  his  see,  vi.  587 
(Ind.  Clir.  522)  ;  death  of,  583  (Ind. 
Chr.  512)  ;  buried  in  Enhly,  vi.  687 
(Ind.  Chr.  622);  disciples  of,  v.  510  ; 
references  to,  v.  84,  102,  390,  641, 
542  ;  Life  of,  v.  70,  iv.  386. 

Dubtachus.    See  Dubhthach. 

Du  Chesne,  Andrew,  xvi.  31,  625. 

Duck,  Sir  Arthur,  uses  Ussher's  trea- 
tise, i.  318 ;  mentioned,  xvi.  79, 
107. 

Duel,  a  bishop  obtains  lands  by,  vi. 
345. 

Duffneynt,  or  Devon,  v.  536. 
Dufslan,  an  Irishman,  vi.  278. 
Dugdale,  Sir  William,  letter  of,  to 

Ussher,  xvi.  600. 
Duleeke,  dcanry  of,  i.  Ixi. 

  S.  Kennies  of,  parish  of,  i.  Ixvi. 

 S.  Marie's  church  of,  i.  Ixvii. 

 priory  of,  i.  Ivii. 

Duleene,  parish  of,  i.  xc. 

Dulia  and  Latria,  iii.  456. 

Dulting,  granted  to  Glastonbury,  v. 

140. 

Dumi,  son  of  Tigridia,  vi.  382. 
Dumianus,  v.  80,  81,  390. 
Du  Moulin,  Peter,  xvi.  268,  341,  625, 
585. 

Dumpelderlaw,  church  of  S.  Moniuna 

at,  vi.  249. 
Dun,  or  Downpatrick,  vi.  372  ;  S. 

Caylan,  bishop  of,  vi.  629  ;  Malachi, 

bishop  of,   vi.  372  ;    WiUiam  de 

Etleshale,  prior  of,  vi.  372  ;  city,  vi. 

405.    See  Downpatrick. 

 ,  a  river  beside  Formalin,  iv.  431. 

Dunandu.s,  raised  to  life,  vi.  404. 
Dunanus,  varieties  of  the  name,  v.  75  ; 

bishop  of  Dublin,  iv.  488,  617. 
Dunaus,  a  Scotic  presbyter,  iv.  427. 
Dunbarton,  or  Alcluid,  or  Alclyde,  or 

Dunbritton,  wbicli  see. 
Dunbolg,  battle  of,  vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr. 

598). 


GO 


DUN  BRETAN  —  EADFEID. 


Dun  Bretan,  Mons  Britonum,  vi.  376, 
V.  85  ;  near  S.  Patrick's  birthplace, 
vi.  375,  XV.  9,  10;  church  of  S. 
Moninna  at,  vi.  116,  249  ;  strait  of, 
V.  453. 

Duncabea,  or  Duncachan,  vi.  252. 
Duncachan.    See  Duncabea. 
Dunchadus,  abbot  of  Hy,  vi.  245,  610, 

611  (Ind.  Chr.  710,  717). 
Dunchat,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  474. 
Dunckeranensis  episcopatus,  or  Clon- 

macnoise,  vi.  502. 
Dun-Cuanach,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv. 

552. 

Dundalethglas,  derivation  of,  ^^.  457 ; 
two  miles  distant  from  Saul,  vi. 
435. 

Dundalk,  birthplace  of  Richard  Fitz 
Ralph,  iii.  574,  xv.  18  ;  his  burial- 
place,  XV.  18,  or  Dundelga,  rural 
deanry  of,  v\.  417. 

Dundee,  or  Aleethe,  vi.  249.  See 
Lanfortin. 

Dundeliia,  rural  deanrj'  of,  in  diocese 
of  Armagh,  vi.  417.    See  Dundalk. 

Dundevenel,  S  Moninna's  church  at, 
vi.  249. 

Dun-Edin,  or  Edinburgh,  vi.  104  ;  S. 

Moninna's  church  at,  vi.  249. 
Dungus,  or  Donat,  bishop  of  Dublin, 

iv.  517. 

Dunkeld,  erroneous  derivation  of,  vi. 
113;  founder  of,  vi.  256,  257,  602 
(Ind.  Chr.  610);  Columba,  bishop 
of,  vi.  248,  267,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  640, 
660). 

Dunkin,  Patrick,  Irish  translations  b}', 

vi.  146,  450. 
Dunlainge,  in  North  Leinster,  vi.  384; 

sons  of,  baptized,  vi.  571  (Ind.  Chr. 

448). 

Dun-leath-glaysse,  vi.  450  ;  formerly 
Arascealtair,  vi.  457  ;  or  Arx  Leath- 
glass,  vi.  457.    See  Downpatrick. 

Dun-leath-laidhi,  or  Downpatrick,  vi. 
450. 

Dunluce,  convent  of  friars  near,  xvi. 
510. 

Dunraail,  king  of  Cumbria,  vi.  204. 
Dunning-tac-fridh,  iv.  450. 


I  Dunpelder,  the  eminence,  vi.  224  ; 
I      church  of  Moninna  on,  vi.  249. 
I  Duns  Scotus,  MS.  of,  xv.  543. 

Dunshahlen,  parish  of,  i.  Ixx. 

Dunshaughlin.  See  Dovenach-Sake- 
lin,  Dunshahlen. 

Dunstan,  abbot  of  Glastonbury,  v. 

•  152,  iv.  569,  571 ;  restorer  of  Glas- 
tonbury, V.  135  ;  induces  Edgar  to 
endow  Westminster,  vi.  289  ;  char- 
ter of,  V.  35,  V.  142  ;  S.  Osbern's 
Life  of,  iii.  206,  and  Eadmer's,  iii, 
245,  iv.  572,  vi.  458. 

Dunsterveil,  M.,  xv.  465,  533,  537. 

Dunstor,  deanry  of,  v.  76. 

Dunnm,  or  Down,  vi.  252,  451,  452  ; 
invention  of  reliques  in,  vi.  454. 

Dunus,  Thaddxus,  xi.  597,  xii.  61. 

Dunwallo,  king  of  Britain,  v.  154. 

Duppa,  bishop,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  225. 

Dur,  British  for  water,  v.  117. 

Durandus,  the  Most  Resolute  Doctor, 
iii.  576. 

Duret,  Claudius,  xv.  258. 

Durham,  a  bishop  of,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi  502. 

Durrow,  near  Campus  Breg,  vi  232, 
233  ;  the  book  of,  a  MS.  collated  by 
Ussher  with  the  Vulgate,  vi.  232. 
See  Dairmaig. 

Dury,  John,  xvi.  52. 

Dunanus,  or  Deruvianus,  v.  34,  35, 
79  ;  his  mission  to  Britain,  v.  117 ; 
goes  to  Rome,  v.  126,  132,  154, 
155,  156  (Ind.  Chr.  176). 

Duum,  Latin  word,  vi.  57. 

Dwywan,  misl^ionary  to  Britain,  v.  75. 

Dymma,  S.,  vi.  333 ;  teacher  of  S.  De- 
clan,  vi.  335  ;  date  of,  vi.  560  (Ind. 
Chr.  360). 

Dyveta,  or  West  Wales,  iv.  526. 

i 
I 


Eadbert,  or  Egbert,  king,  vi.  376. 
Eadcruin,  or  Enachtruim,  vi.  533. 
Eadfrid,  his  translation  of  Scriptures, 
xii.  282. 


EADULFUS  —  ECHODIUS. 


61 


Eadulfus,  earl,  vi.  2C2. 

Eahfrid,  or  Eatfiid,  orEgfrid,  who,  iv. 

453  ;  Aldhelm's  letter  to,  iv.  4-18- 

452. 

Ealdcirc,  of  Glastonbury,  v.  35. 

Ealdsexe,  Old  Saxony,  v.  447. 

Ean,  or  Aedhan,  king  of  the  Scots,  vi. 
601  (Ind.  Chr.  603). 

Eancretus.    See  Hencred. 

Earthquake,  violent,  x.  513;  in  the 
eleventh  century,  ii.  100. 

East,  churches  not  always  turned  to- 
wards the,  XV.  175. 

East  Anglia,  v.  470,  471,  vi.  33. 

Easter,  computation  of,  undetermined 
by  apostles,  iv.  435  ;  varieties  in, 
vi.  478,  479  ;  early  modes  of  observ- 
ance of,  vii.  157,  158  ;  dissensions 
concerning,  underrated,  vi.  491  ; 
Sulpicius  Severus'  correction  of  cy- 
cles, vi.  500  ;  different  cycles  ob- 
served in  Rome,  vi.  492,  494,  507  ; 
Nicene  rule  of,  vi.  506,  507;  pecu- 
liarities of  British  observance,  vi.  496, 
derived  from  Sulpicius  Severus,  vi. 
497, 611  (Ind.  Chr.  718) ;  British  rule 
notprospective,  vi.  500 ;  Irish  compu- 
tation of,  vi.  497 ;  called  nova  ha;resis, 
vi.  507  ;  Bede's  statement  about,  xi. 
508  ;  S.  Coluraba's  prophecy  con- 
cerning the  divisions  regarding,  iv. 
342  ;  synod  of  Campus  Lene,  vi. 
50]  ;  synod  of  Campus  Albus,  iv. 
342-343,  vi.  503-505  ;  synod  of 
Whitby,  iv.  344,  vi,  498-500  ;  let- 
ter of  Honorius  I.  to  Irish  on,  iv. 
337,  vi.  501 ;  southern  Scots  com- 
ply, vi.  501  ;  letter  of  Clerus  Roma- 
nus,  iv.  427 ;  Cummian's  paschal 
epistle  on,  iv.  432-443  ;  S.  Cuth- 
bert's  dying  injunction  about,  iv. 
350  ;  Irish  charged  with  agreement 
with  the  Jews,  vi.  506,  507  ;  incon- 
venience of  their  practice,  iv.  340, 
346,  443  ;  counsel  sought  from  the 
Eastern  church,  iv.  356  ;  Picts  re- 
duced to  Roman  order,  vi.  498- 
500,  610  (Ind.  Chr.  710);  Adam- 
nan  partially  reduces  the  Irish  to  con- 
formity, vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  703); 


Easter — continued. 
Columbian    monasteries  brought 
round  by  Egbert,  vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr. 
716);  old  form  retained  in  South 
Wale.=,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  802). 

East  Saxons,  extent  of,  iv.  357  ;  con- 
verted by  S.  Finan,  iv.  357. 

Eaxcenceastre,  Exeter,  v.  85. 

Ebaguius  Magistrianus,  v.  408. 

Ebbo,  bishop  of  Gratianopolis,  iv.  113, 
17i;  author  of  Valeutian  canons, 
iv.  178,  190,  191. 

 archbishop  of  Rheims,  deposition 

of,  iv.  28,  178. 

Ebiou,  who,  xii.  585. 

Ebionites  observed  Sabbath  and  Lord's 
day,  xii.  585. 

'EfiopaKOv,  V.  93. 

Eboracum  confounded  with  Ebroicenses 

in  Gaul,  V.  48 ;  olim  Cair  Ebrauc, 

V.  82.    See  York. 
Eborius,  bishop  of  York,  at  synod  of 

Aries,  V.  123,  236,  vi.  558  (Ind. 

Chr.  314). 
Ebovensis  abbas,  i.  e.  abbot  of  Bobio, 

vi.  481. 

Ebroicenses  in  Gaul,  v.  48,  vi.  552 

(Ind.  Chr.  105). 
Ebs-flete,  formerly  Hypwinesfleot,  v. 

469. 

Eburius.    See  Eborius. 
Ebusa  and  Octha,  where,  vi.  202,  228. 
Ecca,  bishop  of  East  Sa.xons,  vi.  250. 
Ecdesix  imago,  in  Gillebert's  letter, 
iv.  501. 

Ecclesiastical  courts,  charges  against, 

XV.  469,  474. 
Ecclesiolam  excitare,  vi.  602  (Ind. Chr. 

610). 

Eccluis  Guanian  in  Wales,  vi.  45. 

Ecgbert  recommends  the  Roman  Eas- 
ter to  Columbian  monks,  iv.  355 ; 
studied  in  Ireland,  v.  456.  See 
Egbert. 

Ecgfrid,  king  of  Northumbria,  vi.  276. 
Echlin,  bishop,  i.  146,  147. 
Echodius,  alleged  king  of  Scotland,  vi. 

151,  556  (Ind.  Chr.  216). 
 Laib,  king  of  Crutheni,  vi.  236, 

594  (Ind.  Chr.  563) 


62 


ECHOID  —  EILESTREN'. 


Echoid,  a  disciple  of  S.  Columba,  yi. 
237. 

Eclipse  at  the  crucifixion,  x.  572,  sii. 

515;  and  pestilence,  vi.  615;  in 

eleventh  century,  ii.  97 ;  a  celebrated 

one,  ^^.  516. 
Ecui,  isliuid,  V.  535,  vi,  583  (Ind.  Chr. 

509). 
Ecuisus,  vi.  45. 

Edan,  or  Moedhog,  same  as  Aidan,  iv. 
323,  vi.  515. 

 bishop  of  Tuam,  iv.  542. 

 son  of  gabhran,  vi.  145. 

Edelfrid,  king  of  Xorthumbria,  iv.  357. 

Eden,  garden  of,  xi.  205. 

 or  Edinburgh,  vi.  207. 

Edgar,  his  speech  to  the  English  bi- 
shops, ii.  72. 

Edilbert,  rex  Anglorum,  v.  171. 

Edinburgh,  oliin  Agneda,  and  Dun 
Edin,  x\.  104  ;  the  arparoTrtSov 
■KTtptsJTov  of  Ptolemy,  vi.  104  ; 
Caer  Eden,  vi.  131 ;  capital  of  Lau- 
don,  vi.  207. 

Editha,  S.,  vi.  250,  608  (Ind.  Chr.  675). 

Edredesie,  v.  140. 

Edrum,  or  Nendrum,  S.  Coelan  of,  vi. 
522. 

Edward  the  Confessor,  spurious  char- 
ter of,  vi.  33,  34  ;  interpolated  laws 
of,  V.  60,  130,  445  ;  laws  of,  by  In- 
gulph,  ii.  199. 

 I.,  his  libellusto  Boniface  VIII., 

vi.  185. 

 III.,  diploma  of,  to  Glastonburj', 

V.  151 ;  patent  of  primacy  to  see  of 
Dublin  by,  i.  cxxxii-cxxxv. 

Edwin,  king  of  Northumbria,  v.  100; 
baptized,  vi.  603  (,Ind.  Chr.  627) ; 
slain,  vi.  605  (Ind.  Chr.  633). 

Efferknocke,  see-land  of,  i.  Iv. 

Egbert,  first  king  of  England,  vi.  613 
(Ind.  Chr.  827). 

  or  Eadbert,  king  of  Northum- 
bria, vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  756). 

 ,  archbishop  of  York,  vi.  489. 

 ,  apostle  of  the  Frisones  and  Sax- 
ones,  vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  693). 

 ,  a  student  in  Ireland,  v.  456  ; 

reduces  Columbian  monasteries  to 


Egbert — continmed . 

uniformity,  iv.  355,  vi.  611  (Ind. 

Chr.  716).    See  Ecgbert. 
 ,  brother  of  S.  Elizabeth,  vi. 

160. 

 ,  canons  of,  xii.  533. 

 .    See  Eadbert. 

Egfrid,  son  of  Oswy,  vi.  208;  succeeds 

his  father,  vi.  008  (Ind.  Chr.  670); 

sends  Berthus  to  waste  Ireland,  vi. 

609  (lud.  Chr.  684);  grants  of,  to 

S.  Cuihbert,  vi.  609  (lud.  Chr.  685); 

slain  by  Picts,  vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr. 

685). 

Egidora,  river,  v.  447. 

Egila,  a  Spanish  bishop,  iv.  9. 

Egilo,  or  Elgio,  or  Helgimon,  abbot  of 

Fulda,  iii.  24. 
Egilwardus,  biographer  of  S.  Burchard, 

iv.  430  ;  and  of  S.  Kilian,  iii.  378, 

iv.  334,  335. 
Eginaldus,  iv.  202. 
Eginhard,  biogi-apher  of  Charlemagne, 

iv.  566. 

Eglesthrip,  plain  of,  v.  471  ;  modern 
name  of,  v.  472. 

Egli,  mountain,  vi.  389,  391,  407. 

Eglishmeagan,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 

Egreas,  brother  of  Gildas,  vi.  575 
(Ind.  Chr.  455). 

Egypt,  origin  of  name,  viii.  64 ;  dode- 
carchy  in,  viii.  101  ;  number  of 
Israelites  who  settled  in,  xii.  38—40; 
sojourn  Ln,  xi.  580-598,  xii.  19,  20, 
43  ;  exodus  from,  xii.  64-72  ;  sub- 
sequent events  of,  xii.  82 ;  mona- 
chism  of,  introduced  into  Britain  by 
Pelagius,  and  into  Ireland  by  SS. 
Patrick  and  Comgall,  vi.  482 ;  monks 
of,  in  Winton,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr. 
180)  ;  language  of,  Psalter  in,  xii. 
421  ;  year  of,  xv.  147,  148. 

Ehud,  date  of,  xii.  91. 

Eiderstedii,  whence  called,  v.  455. 

EtowXo— Otoe,  in  the  eucharist,  iii. 
75,  79. 

Eidora,  river,  v.  455. 

Eile,  region  of,  ubi  Dair-mor,  vi. 
529. 

Eilestren,  or  EpLsford,  v.  472. 


EIRC  —  ELXAI. 


63 


Eire.    See  Erctis. 

Eireinneach,  meaning  of,  xi.  441,  442. 
See  Ilerenach. 

Eirenicon  of  Dr.  Forbes,  xv.  549. 

Eirisius,  son  of  Pilistus,  vi.  378. 

Eirros  (Jn  textu  Cirros),  vi.  528.' 

Elaphius,  a  Briton,  v.  437,  438. 

Elbodus  introduces  Roman  Easter  into 
Wales,  iv.  356;  bishop  of  Venedo- 
tia,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  802)  ;  death 
of,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  809)  ;  same 
as  Elvodugus,  v.  110.  See  Elvo- 
dugus. 

Eldadus,  v.  390 ;  bishop  of  Glouces- 
ter, V.  477,  514,  515,  516,  vi.  576 
(Ind.  Chr.  461). 

Eldenius.    See  Eledanius. 

Elder,  John,  letter  of,  to  the  bishop  of 
Cathanes,  iv.  547. 

Eldol,  of  Gloucester,  v.  514. 

Ele,  or  Hele,  a  territory,  vi.  511 ;  in 
east  Munster,  alias  Elia  Carolina, 
vi.  541. 

Election,  doctrine  of,  xii.  566  ;  senti- 
ments of  church  of  Lyons  on,  iv. 
69. 

Eledanius,  bishop  of  Alcluid,  v.  85,  vi. 
587  (Ind.  Chr.  522). 

Eleranus,  a  biographer  of  S.  Brigid, 
vi.  534. 

Eleutheria,  vi.  169. 

Eleutherius,  pope,  v.  54 ;  introduces 
Christianity  into  Britain,  v.  61-65, 
72,  80,  applied  to  by  king  Lucius, 
V.  69,  70  ;  letter  to,  vii.  55,  50, 
82;  his  letter  to  Lucius,  v.  127- 
129,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  179). 

 brother  of  Eustachius,  vi.  170. 

Elga,  brother  of  Gouan,  vi.  153. 

Elgu,  episcopal  seat  of  S.  Kentigern, 
vi.  85,  226,  591  (Ind.  Chr.  543)  ; 
city  of,  v.  111. 

Elgua,  or  Elvia,  or  Lanelwy,  vi.  86. 

Elguoredus,  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v. 
810. 

Elheharn,  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v. 
810. 

Elia- Carolina,  or  Hele,  uhi  Seir  Kieran, 
vi.  345  ;  granted  to  Earl  of  Carrick, 
vi.  541. 


Eliach,  in  Munster,  S.  Ailbhe  born  in, 
vi.  333  ;  Britons  there,  vi.  333. 

Elichniannus,  MS.  given  by,  to  Ussher, 
i.  245.    See  next. 

Eligmannus,  Johannes,  a  friend  of  De 
Dieu,  xvi.  12,  13,  24,  26. 

Eliphius,  S.,  a  Scot,  vi.  336  ;  his  mar- 
tyrdom, vi.  338  ;  his  Life  by  Kuper- 
tus,  vi.  337,  560  (Ind.  Chr.  362). 

Elithevia,  or  Cervina,  monastery  of  S. 
Giraldus  in  Conuacht,  vi.  607,  608 
(Ind.  Chr.  664,  665). 

Eliud,  or  Teliau,  v.  106,  541,  vi.  45, 
585  (Ind.  Chr.  618);  a  name  of 
Samson,  v.  107. 

Elizabetha,  S.,  Schonaugiensis,  vi.  154; 
visions  of,  vi.  156-161,  168  ;  re- 
futation of  fables  about,  vi.  165, 
166. 

 ,  of  Bohemia,  xv.  75. 

Ellenius,  placed  by  Cadoc  over  Lan- 

carvan,  v.  538,  vi.  50. 
Ellis,  Mr.,  xvi.  231,  555. 
Elmail,  village,  vi.  217. 
Elo,  designation  added  to  S.  Colman, 

vi.  530. 

Elphin,  see  of  Roscommon  transferred 
to,  vi.  532 ;  letter  of  bishop  of,  to 
Ussher,  xvi.  400. 

Elrisenius,  vi.  194,  199. 

Elstan-fiord,  near  Haddington,  battle 
of,  vi.  258  ;  where  Athelstan  fell  by 
the  Picts,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  814). 

Eltract  [Elstrack],  errors  in  an  engrav- 
ing of,  xvi.  584,  588. 

Eluanus,  messenger  of  king  Lucius,  v. 
69,  70,  159,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr. 
i.  201,  176),  iv.  573-617. 

Eluiensis  ecclcsia,  i.  e.  S.  Asaph's,  v. 
115. 

Elvanus,  second  archbishop  of  London, 
V.  88,  vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr.  187)  ;  and 
Med  win,  v.  159. 

Elvia,  alias  Elgua,  or  Lanelwy,  vi. 
86. 

Elvodugus,  bishop  ofLlandaff,  v.  110, 

vi.  374.    See  Elbodius. 
Elwo,  river,  vi.  86  ;  or  Elwy,  St. 
Asaph  on,  v.  115. 
i  Eixai,  heresy  of,  xii.  469. 


64 


ELY  —  EPHESUS. 


Ely,  Adam  Loftus,  viscount,  xv.  522, 

525,  535,  538. 
Enierise,  daughters  of  Milcho,  vi.  195, 

407,  5G9  (Iiid.  Chr.  433). 
Emerita,  sister  of  king  Lucius,  v.  166 ; 

death  of,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  165). 
Emly,  see  of  S.  Ailbhe,  vi.  428,  572 

(Ind.  Chr.  449). 
Emmanuel,  Ussher's  work  intituled, 

202,  iv.  573-017. 
Erapar,  chapel  of,  i.  cxiv. 
Emperor,  the  sixth  head  of  Rome,  ii. 

93);  sworn  to  convene  bishops,  v.  359. 
Enipthor,   birthplace  of  S.  Patrick, 

vi.  375,  381.    See  Nemthur. 
Enach-duin,  in  Hua  Briuin,  church  of 

S.  Briga,S.  Brendan's  sister,  vi.  523, 

596  (Ind.  Chr.  577). 
Enach-midbrenin,    in  Muscray-tire, 

founded  by  S.  Aedus,  vi.  534,  596 

(Ind.  Chr.  580). 
Enach-truim,  near  Mons  Bladma,  S. 

Coeman  of,  vi.  533,  592  (Ind.  Chr. 

550). 

Enallage,  examples  of,  viii.  141,  xi. 
262. 

Enchus,  father  of  S.  Cataldus,  vi. 
553  (Ind.  Chr.  117,  144). 

Eudeus,  or  Enna,  S.,  of  Aran,  early 
history  of,  vi.  525,  533,  572  (Ind. 
Chr.  449),  589  (Ind.  Chr.  529) ;  of 
second  order,  vi.  478.    See  Euna. 

Engelont,  or  England,  v.  118. 

England,  derivation  of  name,  v.  118  ; 
early  declension  of  Christianity  in, 
vi.  599  (Ind.  Chr.  597)  ;  two  me- 
tropolitan sees  of,  yi.  601  (Ind.  Chr. 
601)  ;  Peter-pence  paid  by,  ii.  198- 
200  ;  Ussher's  treatise  on  ancient 
laws  of,  i.  313  ;  vernacular  Scrip- 
tares  in,  forbidden,  xii.  395,  396 ; 
a  hundred  Romish  clergy  sent  to, 
in  1646,  svi.  293  ;  backward  in 
learning,  xv.  130  ;  reproach  of,  by 
a  Frenchman,  xii.  149. 

English,  first  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures in,  xii.  343;  Bede's  version,  xii. 
356  ;  by  Johannes  Trevisa,  xii.  346  ; 
old  MSS.  of,  xii.  359  ;  prayers  in, 
judged  heretical,  xii.  395  ;  Lord's 


English — continued. 

Prayer  in,  by  Adrian  IV.,  xii.  331 ; 
Psalter,  xii.  354 ;  bull  of  Clement 
VIII.  to  attack  the,  iv.  371;  ad- 
vantages derived  to,  from  the  Irish, 
iv.  393,  vi.  480 ;  constitution,  xi. 
278. 

Engra  civitas,  v.  445. 

Enhly,  or  Enli,  the  island  Bardsey, 

vi. 44, 47, 587  (Ind.  Chr. 522) ;  called 

Roma  Britannia,  vi.  47  ;  a  Culdee 

establishment,  vi.  173. 
Enna,  Endeus,  or  Aeneas,  vi.  527 ;  of 

Aran,  meets  S.  Ailbhe,  vi.  427,  533. 

See  Endeus. 
Enniskeane,  parish  of,  i.  xcvii. 
Ennismoughton,  parish  of,  i.  xcvii. 
Ensevelir   and  Enterrer  different  in 

French,  iii.  347. 
Ensic,  father  of  Anaumed,  vi.  81. 
'EvTa(pia(Tiib£,  iii.  342,  346. 
'EvvSpvcrdaijg,  interpretation  of  the 

word,  XV.  185,  180. 
Eo,  a  name  of  Hy,  \i.  240,  246. 
Eochaidh,  son  of  Alpin,  vi.  422,  423. 
Eochaig-ricda,  vi.  140,  556  (Ind,  Chr. 

216). 

Eochodius,  or  Eugenius,  vi.  254. 

 Buidhe,  vi,  602  (Ind.  Chr.  604). 

 Find,  vi.  253. 

Eogan,  S.,  senior,  vi.  527.. 

 ,  son  ofLaisre,  vi.  478,  527. 

 ,  son  of  Niallan,  vi.  418. 

Eoglodius.    See  Eochoid. 

Eosa,  a  Saxon,  v.  515  ;  or  Ebusa,  vi. 

228,  579  (Ind.  Chr.  488). 
Ephemeris  of  Macedonian  year,  vii. 

413-436. 

Ephesus,  temple  of  Diana  burned,  viii. 
423  ;  S.  Paul's  Epistle  to,  xi.  89 ; 
S.  John  presides  at,  vii.  84;  metro- 
polis of  Proconsular  Asia,  vii.  32,  33, 
36 ;  deprived  of  primalial  autho- 
rity, vii.  38 ;  subscription  of  a  pa- 
triarch of,  vii.  38,  39  ;  a  bishop  of, 
appointed  by  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, vii.  38  ;  succession  of  twen- 
ty-seven bishops  in,  vii.  47,  77  ; 
councils  of,  iii.  416,  v.  359,  408- 
411,  412,  416,  vi.  362. 


EPHR^M  —  EROS. 


65 


Epbrtem  S\  rus,  Ussher's  MSS.  of,  xv. 
552  ;  held  in  esteem,  xii.  181. 

Ephraim,  posterity  of,  xii.  55. 

Epiphanius,  on  prayers  for  the  dead,  iii. 
258-263,  2C8;  judgment  of  Apos- 
tolic Constitutions,  vii.  142  ;  his  use 
of  Macedonian  months,  vii.  375  ; 
creed  given  by,  vii.  313  ;  treatment 
of  a  figure  in  a  church,  iii.  507  ;  sen- 
timents of,  iii.  508, 

 ,  a  deacon,  iii.  80. 

Episcopacy,  ground  of,  vii.  43-45  ; 
primitive,  testimonies  to,  vii.  70,  71 ; 
held  in  great  esteem,  vii.  55  ;  dis- 

■  tinction  of  order  and  degree  modcrti, 
i.  257 ;  held  by  Ussher,  i.  256,  258 ; 
Ussher's  opinion  on  an  archbishop's 
supremacy,  i.  256-258,  misrepresent- 
ed, i.  256;  Baxter's  account  of  his 
statement,  i.  257;  want  of,  in  Conti- 
nental churches,  an  embarrassment 
to  Ussher,  i.  258  ;  tracts  in  defence 
of,  i.  224,225;  Dr.  RainoUl's  judg- 
ment on,  confirmed  by  Usher,  vii. 
73-85 ;  Ussher's  scheme  of  mode- 
rate, printed  by  stealth,  i.  208;  his 
Reduction  of,  published  by  Dr.  Ber- 
nard, i.  209. 

  synodical,  Ussher's  treatise  on, 

xii.  527-536. 

Episcopal  ordination,  by  a  single  bi- 
shop, vi.  212;  ancient  form  of,  in 
France,  vi.  78. 

Episcopalians,  sufferings  of  the,  under 
Cromwell,  i.  275. 

Episcopatus  distinct  from  diocese,  iv. 
503. 

EViffKOTrog,  in  Ixx.  for  chief  priest,  i. 

257,  vii.  44. 
Episcopus,  episcopi  per  Hiberniam,  iv. 

399,  vi.  477,  478;  and  monachus, 

vi.  463  ;  Pictorum,  vi.  208,  Scoto- 

rum,  vi.  173. 
Episford,  or  Satheneghabail,  battle  of, 

V.  471 ;  or  Aeilstru  alias  Estre,  v. 

472. 

Epistles,  the  canonical,  subsci  ifjtions  of, 
evidence  of  their  lateness,  vii.  34,  48. 

EpistolasPontificum  collected  by  Char- 
lemagne, iv.  12. 
VOL.  XVII. 


Epphata,  used  in  Roman  ritual,  xii. 
468. 

Equity  superior  to  law,  xi.  316. 
Eraclius,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  v. 
150. 

Eiasmus,  exposes  the  spurious  Diony- 
sius,  xii.  517-519;  charged  with  de- 
nial of  the  resurrection,  xiv.  351  ; 
deceived  by  Faustus,  v.  496;  Demp- 
ster's charge  against,  vi.  118;  pa- 
negyric on,  applicable  to  Ussher,  i. 
280. 

Ere,  lord  of  Dalriada,  father  of  Fergus, 
vi.  146,  578  (Ind.  Chr.  474). 

 ,  lord  of  Nandesi,  father  of  S.  De- 
clan,  vi.  334. 

 ,  S.,  son  of  Dego,  born,  vi.  565 

(Ind.  Chr.  424);  converted,  vi.  409; 
bishop  of  Slane,  vi.  569  (Ind.  Chr. 
433)  ;  his  death,  vi.  584  (Ind.  Chr. 
514). 

Eremus,  vi.  345,  528. 

Ergadia,  or  Argyle,  vi.  128,  148. 

Ergallia,  Conallus  Deyre,  lord  of,  vi. 

533;  or  Monaghan,  xi.  443. 
Erhard,  S.,  Life  of,  by  Conrad,  vi. 

209. 

Eri,  or  Ireland,  iv.  112. 

Eric,  of  Auxerre,  metrical  Life  of  S. 

Germanus  by,  iv.  113,  393,  434. 

See  Erric. 

Erick,  i.  e.  pretium  sanguinis,  xi. 
427. 

Erigena,  or  Scotigena,  iv.  112. 
Erkenald,  vi.  539. 

Ermedachus,  bishop  of  Clogher,  vi. 
375. 

Ermensul,  a  Saxon  idol,  iv.  448. 
Ernaan,  uncle  of  S.  Columba,  vi.  237. 
 ,  or  Ethernanus,  vi.  238  ;  a  saint 

of  third  order,  vi  479,  540. 

 ,  father  of  Oisseneus,  vi.  503. 

 ,  or  Ernene,  i.  e.  Ferreolus,  filius 

Craseni,  vi.  541,  605  (Ind.  Chr. 

635). 

Ernianus,  a  Scotic  presbyter,  iv.  427. 
Ernulphus  de  Monte  Gomerico,  iv. 
526. 

Eros,  a  Gallican  bishop,  v.  290,  291, 
301,  312,  315. 


66 


ERPENIUS  —  EURDILA. 


Erpenius,  Thomas,  death  of,  xv.  232  ; 

his  oriental  matrices  and  MSS.,  xv. 

339,  342  ;  Arabic  MSS.,  xv.  421  ; 

named,  xv.  451,  468. 
Erpoinus,  Silvanectensium  episcopus, 

iv.  60. 

Erric,  of  Auxerre,  biographer  of  S.  Ger- 
manus,  v.  183,  378;  prose  and  me- 
trical Life,  V.  374  ;  date  of,  v.  438. 

Errors,  introduction  of,  iii.  13;  diffi- 
cult to  ascertain  date  of,  iii.  12. 

Erth,  son  of  Ethac,  vi.  121. 

Ei-yri  mons,  in  Wales,  iv.  562. 

Esca,  S.  Livinus  at,  iv.  425. 

Eske,  liver,  vi.  135,  136,  142. 

'E'cTTTcpivai  fiiaai,  iv.  277. 

Essenes,  loyalty  of,  xi.  384. 

Esserninus.    See  Isserninus. 

Esther,  chronology  of,  viii.  247,  249  ; 
omission  of  book  of,  from  canon,  vii. 
103  ;  Greek  MSS.  of,  vii.  535,  537- 
577. 

Estia,  or  Esthonia,  iv.  566. 

E.stre,  or  Episford,  v.  472. 

Etbrimnanwere,  or  Brunnanbyrig,  bat- 
tle of,  vi.  263. 

Ethach,  or  Echodius,  vi.  121. 

 ,  father  of  Ere,  vi.  146. 

Ethan,  where,  vi.  257. 

Ethelfrid,  slaughter  of  Bangor  monks 
by,  V.  1 94. 

Ethelwulf,  king  of  Westsax,  vi.  256. 

Etherius,  sponsus  Ursula,  vi.  158. 

 and  Beatus,  contra  Elipandum, 

iii.  314. 

Ethernanus,  or  Emanus,  vi.  238. 
Ethianus,  a  bishop,  vi.  463. 
Ethiopians,  origin  of,  viii.  42 ;  their 

version  of  the  Scriptures,  xiv.  224. 
Ethnea,  mother  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 

586  (lud.  Chr.  622). 

 ,  mother  of  S.  Kenan,  vi.  339. 

Ethodius,  vi.  153. 
Ethus,  a  Pictish  king,  vi.  104. 
Euaristus,  vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr.  108). 
Eubonia,  or  Man,  vi.  179-181,  243. 
Euboria,  S.  Patrick  at,  vi.  368. 
Eucharist,  words  of  institution  of,  iii. 

63  ;  celebrated  on  deatli  of  a  saint, 

iv.  269  ;  necessity  of,  iv.  495  ;  ad- 


Eucharist — continued. 

ministration  of,  in  both  kinds,  iv.  279, 
280  ;  benefit  of,  xiv.  163  ;  minis- 
teria  sacra,  iv.  277;  testimonies  con- 
cerning, falsified  by  Roman  church, 
iii.  21-25  ;  finger  of  Christ  found  in, 
ii.  224-225  ;  latria  due  to  wafer  in, 
ii.  447 ;  syllogism  against  transub- 
stantiation  in,  iii.  62  ;  Ratramus  or 
Bertram  on,  iii,  25  ;  opinion  on,  in 
Lombard's  time,  ii.  212;  Walden- 
sian  doctrine  on,  ii.  327  ;  Protestant 
doctrine  of,  iii.  52.  See  Berenga- 
rius. 

Evxc>pi<!Ti)piog  tvx^,  'ii.  208. 
Eucharistomastiges.  iv.  84. 
Eucherius,  brother  of  Eliphius,  a  Scot, 

vi.  337,  560  (Ind.  Chr.  362). 

 ,  two  of  the  name,  vi.  2G. 

Euchinus,  bishop,  vi.  221. 
Euchites,  heresy  of,  xii.  468,  469. 
Euchotlius  Buidhe,  \i.  682  (Ind.  Chr. 

604).    See  Echodius. 
Euchus,  an  Irishman,  vi.  300  ;  father 

of  S.  Cataldus,  vi.  303. 
EvSoKia,  meaning  of,  xiv.  326-335. 
Eufrasius,  disciple  of  S.  James,  v.  16. 
Eugenius,  bishop  of  Ardsratha,  vii. 

526,  595  (Ind.  Chr.  570). 

 ,  bishop  of  Clonard,  vi.  384. 

 ,  Mac  Brenoan,  the  last  bishop  of 

Mayo,  vi.  535. 

 Buyduell,  vi.  254,  255. 

 ,  S.,  a  Scot.  vi.  299. 

 ,  son  of  Fergus,  vi.  210. 

 ,  king,  vi.  242. 

 ,  father  of  S.  Kentigern,  vi.  222. 

 IV.,  pope,  buUof,  iii.  196. 

Eulogius,  archbishop  of  Caesarea,  v. 

290. 

Eumenes,  acts  of,  ix.  35,  46,  52 
Eunuch,  an,  ordained  bishop,  vi.  363. 
Euolenorum  (recte  Cuolenorum)  regio, 

vi.  405,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Euonia,  or  Man,  vi.  181.  See  Eubonia. 
Euonium,  vi.  172. 
Evopaicoi',  York,  v.  93. 
Eurandus,  charged  with  heresy,  ii.  337. 
Eurdila,  mother  of  S.  Dubricius,  v. 

509. 


EUSEBIUS  —  FALKLAND. 


67 


Eusebius,  a  presbyter,  friend  of  Jerom, 
V.  334. 

Eustace,  Sir  Maurice,  xvi.  297,  504. 
Eustathius,  bis  version  of  Dioiiysius, 
vi.  2C7. 

Eustochium,  a  virgin  under  S.  Jerom's 

care,  v.  297. 
Eustora,  vi.  171. 

Eutonius,  bishop  of  Jericho,  v.  290. 

Evagh.    See  Iveagh. 

Even-song,  meaning  of,  iv.  277. 

Everard,  John,  xvi.  483. 

Evinus,  biographer  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 

596  (Ind.  Chr.  580). 
Exarch,  borrowed  as  an  ecclesiastical 

title,  vii.  39. 
Exchequer  of  Ireland,  White  Book  of, 

xi.  452. 

Exeter,  origin  of  name,  v.  101;  for- 
merly Cair  Pensauellcoit,  v.  85 ; 
Isca  Damnoniorum,  or  Eaxcenceas- 
tre,  v.  85  ;  subject  to  S.  David's, 
V.  113.    See  Cair  Isc,  Cair  Wise. 

Exodus  of  Israel,  period  from,  to  build- 
ing of  Solomon's  temple,  xii.  81. 

Exorcists,  duty  of  the  order,  iv.  504. 

Exposure  of  infants,  vi.  333. 

Expurgation  of  MSS.  by  Romanists, 
iii.  23. 

Eye,  or  Hay,  an  island.  See  Bride- 
Hay,  Ireland's  Eye. 

Eyers,  Mr.,  of  Colchester,  xvi.  344, 347. 

Eyre,  William,  fellow  of  Emmanuel 
college,  XV.  19;  his  epistle  to  Ussher, 
vii.  613-622  ;  date  of,  vii.  G07  ; 
plan  of  his  work  on  the  Hebrew 
Scriptures,  xv.  21-36  ;  letters  of, 
toUssher,  XV.  21-36,  87,  124,  132, 
208;  Ussher  to,  xv.  19;  promises 
to  send  notes  on  punctuation,  xvi. 
344;  named,  xvi.  188,  197,  222, 
315,  347. 

F 

Faber,  Nicholas,  iv.  84,  85, 165;  MS. 

of,  iv.  158. 
Fabiola,  funeral  of,  iii.  209;  mentioned 

by  S.  Jerom,  vi.  394. 

F 


Fabius,  a  Pelagian,  banished  by  pope 

Celestius,  v.  359,  404. 
Fabricius,  George,  iv.  415. 
Fabrot,  Charles  Annibal,  xvi.  129. 
Fachayrd,   in  Conaillo  Mnirthemne, 

birthplace  of  S.  Brigid,  vi.  103.  See 

Fochart. 

Fachnan,  S.,  church  of,  at  Roscarbre, 
vi.  472,  589  (Ind.  Chr.  540). 

Fachtna,  son  of  Monghich,  vi.  544. 

Fachtnanus,  disciple  of  S.  Bairre,  vi. 
544. 

Faculties,  dispute  concerning,  between 
Ussher  and  Dr.  Ryves,  i.  71. 

Fsechus,  of  Sletty,  biographer  of  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  274.    See  Fiech. 

Faganus,  various  forms  of  his  name,  v. 
75  ;  sent  by  Eleutherus  to  king  Lu- 
cius, v.  74,  75,  79,  80,  81,  vi.  554 
(Ind.  Chr.  176)  ;  at  Glastonbury,  v. 
34,  35  ;  vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr.  187); 
mission  of,  to  Britain,  v.  117  ;  bi- 
shop ofLondou,  V,  101;  archbishop 
of  York,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  179); 
goes  to  Rome,  v.  126,  vi.  554  (Ind. 
Chr.  184);  episcopal  seat  of,  v.  87; 
with  Duvianus  dedicates  Winches- 
ter, vi.  (Ind.  Chr.  180)  ;  observes 
the  rule  of  S.  Mark,  vi.  482,  v.  130, 
132,  154. 

Faghirt,  S.  Brigid's  birth-place,  vi. 
447.    See  Pochard. 

Failan  (see  Foilan),  vi.  479,  539. 

FaUbeus,  seventh  abbot  of  Hy,  vi.  245, 
502,  608,  609  (Ind.  Chr.  669,  679). 

Faith,  justification  by,  Sedulius  and 
Claudius  on,  iv.  257,  258;  justify, 
ing,  xiii.  227-244,  245-263;  funda- 
menta  of,  xiv.  27,  37  ;  nature  and 
illustration,  xiii.  163-165,  176- 
191  ;  Scriptures  not  the  entire  rule 
of,  xiv.  24 ;  unity  of,  Ussher's  rea- 
soning on,  xiv.  15-26. 

Falertus,  a  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Falkland,  Viscount,  lord  deputy,  i.  58  ; 
weakness  of,  i.  73  ;  bis  proclama- 
tion, i.  94  ;  departure  from  Ireland, 
i.  104 ;  favourable  reception  in  Lon- 
don, xvi.  503  ;  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  372,  438,  442,  xvi.  479,  484, 


68  FALKLAND  —  FECHIN. 


Falkland — continued. 

603  ;  Ussher  to,  xv.  359  ;  men- 
tioned, XV.  180,  462,  xvi.  377,  890, 
459,  478,  482,  515.  See  Faulk- 
land. 

Falsifications,  Roman,  iii.  20-25. 

Familia,  or  comnninity,  of  S.  Ailbe,  vi. 
427  ;  of  S.  Declan,  vi.  427  ;  of  Hy, 
expelled,  vi.  245 ;  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
404. 

Famine,  human  flesh  sold  in,  ii.  97. 

Fane,  Sir  Francis,  Earl  of  Westmore- 
land, xvi.  417. 

Faramund,  or  Theodemer,  v.  460,  vi. 
506  (Ind.  Chr.  428). 

Farananus,  or  P'orannan,  archbishop  of 
Armagh,  vi.  420,  421,  613  (Ind. 
Chr.  834)  ;  forced  from  Armagh, 
vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr.  848). 

Farinmagil,  or  FarinmeU,  vi.  91. 

Faro,  bishop  of  Meldi,  \i.  512.  See 
Pharo. 

Farral,  or  Farel,  an  Irish  family,  xv. 
470. 

Fastidius,  a  British  bishop,  v.  364,  vi. 
565  (Ind.  Chr.  420). 

Fasting,  ancient  rule  of,  iv.  306  ; 
theory  of,  iv.  306,  307  ;  early  rules 
of,  vii.  196-204;  rigidly  observed 
by  Irish  monks,  vi.  278,  444 ;  days 
of,  observed  by  Irish,  iv.  305,  306. 

Fathers,  the,  study  of,  recommended 
by  Ussher,  i.  301  ;  true  estimate  of, 
iii.  35 ;  authority  of,  rejected  by 
Clemens  Scotus,  iv.  459,  560  ;  when 
the  testimony  of,  most  valuable,  iii. 
18  ;  early,  not  free  from  error,  iii.  32, 
83  ;  comparison  of  moderns  with,  by 
Tostatus,  iii.  38. 

  the  apostolic,  Ussher's  Disserta- 
tion on,  vii.  87-267. 

Faughky,  parish  of,  i.  cxix. 

Faulkland,  Lady,  conversion  of,  xv. 
350. 

Faustus,  abbot  of  Lerins,  v.  395,  399, 
415  ;  a  13riton,  v  399,  488,  504, 
though  styled  natione  Gallus,  vi.  2  ; 
afterwards  bishop  of  Riez,  v.  488, 

■  606  ;  espouses  senii-Pelagianism,  v. 
489,  490  ;  address  of,  at  council  of 


Faustus — continued. 

Lyons,  v.  491 ;  deceives  councils  of 
Aries  and  Lyons,  v.  499  ;  artfully 
dissembles  his  Pelagianism,  vi.  577 
(Ind.  Chr.  4G3) ;  Vossius'  account 
of  his  conduct,  v.  500 ;  opposed  to 
Augu.stinc,  vi.  4,  497,  498  ;  artful 
use  of  Augustine's  writings,  v.  498  ; 
ambiguous  passage  of,  v.  489,  490 ; 
subscriptions  to  his  epistles  ques- 
tioned, V.  501  ;  writings  condemned 
in  synod  of  Rome,  v.  525,  by  coun- 
cil of  Byzacium,  vi.  7  ;  censured  by 
modern  Romanists,  v.  495-497  ; 
accepted  in  the  popish  schools,  iii. 
543  ;  edited  by  Erasmus,  v.  496 ; 
seven  books  against,  lost,  vi.  13, 14  ; 
Baronius's  statement  of  his  conduct, 
v.  503  ;  identified  with  Congellus, 
by  Dempster,  v.  505. 

 ,  S.,  church  of,  at  Carthage,  v. 

324  ;  an  African  bishop,  v.  505. 

 ,  S.,  the  incestuous  son  of  Vorti- 

gern,v  440,  vi.  570  (Ind. Chr. 447). 

 ,  Latin  name  of  S.  Comgallus,  v. 

605,  506. 

Favour,  Dr.,  xvi.  316. 

Fealcon,  father  of  S.  Comanus,  vi. 
532. 

Fearceall,  in  Hy  Neill,  ubi  Druim- 
cuillen  and  Raythen,  vi.  532. 

Feargus  Mor,  son  of  Ere,  vi.  145. 

Fearta,  at  Armagh,  granted  to  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  418,  570  (Ind.  Chr.  443). 

Feasant,  Mr.,  a  fellow  of  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Dublin,  i.  194,  197. 

Feasar  [Frasar],  Guilielmus,  archbishop 
of  S.  Andrews,  vi.  198. 

Featley,  Dr.,  i.  231  ;  letters  to  Ussher, 
XV.  191,  xvi.  397,  483;  a  candi- 
date for  provostship  of  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Dublin,  XV.  365;  named,  xv. 
193,  217,  xvi.  535,  560. 

Feccus  Albus,  or  Fiech,  vi.  424 ;  or- 
dained by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  518. 

Fechin,  S.,  parents  of,  vi.  538,  600 
(Ind.  Chr.  599) ;  history  of,  vi.  538  ; 
churches  cf,  vi.  537,  604  (Ind.  Chr. 
630)  ;  a  saint  of  third  order,  vi. 
479  ;  mill  of,  vi,  511 ;  death  of,  vi. 


FECHIN 

Fechin — continued. 

638,  608  (Ind.  Chr.  665) ;  Life  of, 
vi.  538. 

Fechmaidus,  vi.  385.  See  Sechtmaidus. 
Fedelmia,  mother  of  S.  Blunnu,  vi.  503. 
Fedhanlea,  battle  of,      91,  597  (Ind. 

Chr.  584). 
Fedlimith,  father  of  S.  Coliimba,  vi. 

230,  231. 

Fedolius,  Columbanus'  epistle  to,  iv. 

416-420. 
Fees  of  court,  advantage  of,  xv.  475. 
Feichin  Fabair,  or  S.  Fechin,  vi.  538. 
Feidilmed,  son  of  Loigaire,  at  Trim, 

vi.  413,  414. 
Feidlymyd.    See  Fedlimith. 
Feighine's,  S.,  of  Fower,  parish,  of,  i. 

cxx. 

Feirin,  son  of  Brittus,  vi.  378. 
Felix,  Roman  procurator,  xi.  58. 

 ,  bishop  of  Lismore,  iv.  558. 

Felton,  bishop  Nicholas,  xv.  263,  xvi. 
385. 

Femelandia  subdued,  vi.  34. 

Femoralia,  vi.  486. 

Fenn,  Humfrey,  i.  17. 

Fercal,  Lann  Elo  in,  vi.  475,  530  ;  in 

Hy  Neill,  DrumcuUen  and  Rahen 

in,  vi.  532. 

 ,  parish  of,  i.  cxv. 

Ferculum  Salomonia,  a  poem,  iv.  112. 
Ferdinand  II.,  emperor  of  Germany, 

xvi.  485. 

Ferdomnach,  bishop  of  Leinster,  iv. 

519,  vi.  537. 
Fergnaus,  or  Virgnous,  third  abbot  of 

Hy,  vi.  245,  600  (Ind.  Chr.  698). 
Fergus,  son  of  Ere,  vi.  145,  146, 147  ; 

mother  of,  vi.  164;  Mor,  prophecy 

concerning,  vi.  578  (Ind.  Chr.  474); 

leads  Scots  to  Alba,  vi.  144-146, 

563,  582  (Ind.  Chr.  403,  503)  ; 

king  of  Scots,  fables  concerning,  vi. 

125,  127,  241,  564  (Ind.  Chr.  410). 
 ,  grandfather  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 

230. 

 ,  disciple  of  S.  Bairre,  vi.  544. 

 ,  son  of  Ferquhard,  vi.  104. 

 ,  son  of  Muircertach,  vi.  515,  594 

(Ind.  Chr.  665). 


_  FIACH.  69 

Fergus,  son  of  Nemedus,  vi.  379. 

Fergusiana  Petra,  or  Carrickfergus,  v. 
161,  vi.  286. 

Fergustus,  a  Pictish  bishop,  vi.  331, 
332 ;  present  at  synod  in  Rome,  vi. 
331,  332,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  721). 

Feria  Quarta,  fast  of,  observed  by  the 
Irish,  vi.  444. 

Feringmere,  or  Ferremere,  vi.  439. 

Ferlingende,  an  island  belonging  to 
Glastonbury,  v.  142. 

Ferlingmere,  v.  140. 

Ferna,  or  Ferns,  in  Gente  Kinselach, 
vi.  425;  granted  by  BrandubhtoS. 
Aidan,  vi.  536 ;  metropolis  of  Lage- 
nia,  vi.  425,  536,  637,  600  (Ind. 
Chr.  698)  ;  S.  Moling,  archbishop 
of,  vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr.  670) ;  S.  Co- 
manus  of,  vi.  540 ;  rule  of,  copied 
from  S.  David's,  vi.  530  ;  bishop  of, 
suffragan  of  Dublin,  iv.  551  ;  said 
to  be  suffragan  to  S.  David's,  v. 
113  ;  bishopric  of,  offered  to  Gi- 
raldus  Canibrensis,  iv.  657  ;  Mur- 
chard,  king  of  Leinster,  buried  at, 
iv.  525. 

Ferquhard,  son  of  Eugenius,  vi.  255, 

603  (Ind.  Chr.  622). 
Ferramere,  granted  to  Glastonbury,  v. 

138,  vi.  439,  608  (Ind.  Chr.  670). 
Ferranus,  S.,  vi.  184. 
Ferrarius,    Philip,    his  exposure  of 

Dempster,  vi.  285 ;  error  of,  vi.  564 

(Ind.  Chr.  411). 
Ferrewere.  See  Feringmere,  Ferramere, 

Ferumere. 
Ferreolus,  or  Ei'nene,  vi.  541.  See 

Ernaan. 
Ferrum  judiciale,  iv.  509. 
Ferta-fer-Feich,  in  Campo  Breg,  vi. 

409. 

Ferumere,  of  Glastonbury,  v.  151. 
Fetherston,  Henry,  letter  of,  to  Ussher^ 

xvi.  466  ;  mentioned,  xv.  357,  421, 

436,  447. 

Fethna,  disciple  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 
237. 

Feys  Teamrach,  i.  e.  Festum  Themo- 

riae,  vi.  409. 
Fiach  Finn,  or  Fiech,  vi.  424. 


70 


FIACHNA  —  FINTAN. 


Fiachna,  S.,  church  of,  vi.  543  ;  con- 
fession of,  iv.  288. 

 ,  king  of  lar-Muinhan,  vi.  544. 

Fiacrius,  S.,  native  of  Ireland,  vi.  512 ; 
monastery  of,  at  Meldi,  vi.  511,  G08 
(Ind.  Chr.  C70), ;  Boethius'  error  re- 
garding, vi.  512;  his  office,  vi.  512; 
Life  of,  vi.  512. 

•  ,  son  of  Eugenius,  vi.  255. 

Ficani,  or  Fikeys,  vi.  33. 

Fico,  a  slave,  v.  475. 

Fiction,  instance  of,  in  case  of  Sueto- 
nius, vi.  294. 

Fidelis,  contemporary  of  S.  Teilo,  vi. 
80. 

Fidh-elo,  in  Fercall,  vi.  530. 

Fiech,  or  Pheg,  bishop  of  Sletty,  vi. 
410,  411  ;  son  of  Ere,  vi.  424,  425  ; 
a  disciple  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  424  ; 
bishop  of  Lagenians,  vi.  425,  571 
(Ind.  Chr.  448);  his  metrical  hymn, 
vi.  411,  425,  or  Life  of  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  274  374,  375,  435;  scholiast  on, 
vi.  376,  378. 

Fikeys,  or  Ficani,  vi.  33. 

Field,  bishop  Theophilus,  xv.  277,  xvi. 
385. 

Filii  Enain,  vi.  231. 

 Meic  Deruil,  vi.  231. 

Fin,  Wallice  Gwin,  «  White,"  vi.  522, 
523. 

Finanus,  two  of  the  name  confounded 
by  Bale,  vi.  523  ;  bishop  of  Lindis- 
fame,  v.  100  ;  successor  of  S.  Aidan, 
vi.  523,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  651)  ;  la- 
bours among  East  Saxons,  iv.  357  ; 
opposed  to  Roman  Easter,  iv.  354, 
vi.  483 ;  Life  of,  by  John  of  Tin- 
muth,  vi.  514. 

 ,  or  Finian,  of  Moville,  vi.  522. 

 ,  or  Winnin,  vi.  590  (Ind.  Chr. 

540). 

Finbarrus,  or  Finian,  vi.  468. 
Finchadh,  son  of  Eoghan,  vi.  418. 

 ,  father  of  Sinell,  vi.  405. 

Findan,  taken  captive  by  the  Danes, 

vi.  G12  (Ind.  Chr.  795). 
Find-barrus,  or  S.  Barr,  of  Cork,  vi. 

544.    See  Barrus. 
 ,  or  S.  Finian.    See  Finian. 


Findloga,  or  Finnlugh,  Brendan  son 
of,  vi.  473  ;  Mac-U-Alti,  vi.  523. 

 ,  or  Findlugus,  a  disciple  of  S. 

Declan,  vi.  335,  560  (Ind.  Chr. 
364). 

 ,  disciple  of  S.  Columba,  vi.  544. 

Findocus,  king,  vi.  172,  173,  556 
(Ind.  Chr.  263). 

Fingar,  or  Guigner,  an  Irish  saint, 
son  of  Clito,  vi.  411 ;  histoiy  of,  vi. 
431,  569  (Ind.  Chr.  433)  ;  goes  to 
Cornwall  with  a  large  company,  vi. 
412,  431,  576  (Ind.  Chr.  460)  ; 
acts  of,  by  Anselm,  vi.  411,  431. 

Finglas,  a  river  in  Leinster,  vi.  422. 

 ,  parish  of,  confirmed  to  see  of 

Dublin,  iv.  552 ;  Ussher's  appoint- 
ment to,  and  services  in,  i.  24, 
25. 

Finian,  two  of  the  name,  of  second  order 
of  saints,  vi.  478,  522,  523. 

 ,  S.,  of  Clonard,  vi.  472,  563  (Ind. 

Chr.  402)  ;  called  also  Finnio,  Find- 
liar,  and  Vinnian,  vi.  522  ;  studies 
under  S.  David,  vi.  580  (Ind.  Chr. 
490);  reputation  of,  vi.  473  ;  revives 
religion  in  Ireland,  vi.  586  (Ind. 
Chr.  520)  ;  distinguished  disciples 
of,  vi.  473,  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540),  S. 
Ciaran,  vi.  525,  S.  Comman,  vi. 
332  ;  S.  Columba  with,  vi.  467 ;  his 
death,  vi.  593  (Ind.  Chr.  552);  his 
festival,  vi.  622  ;  his  office,  vi.  472, 
477  ;  acts  of,  vi.  472,  522. 

 ,  son  of  Lippan,  vi.  599  (Ind. 

Chr.  597). 

 ,  S.,  Scotus,  vi.  199. 

Finnor,  parish  of,  i.  Ixviii. 

Fintan,  a  common  name,  vi.  343. 

 S.,  of  Cluain-eidhneach,  v.  506, 

vi.  533,  592  (Ind.  Chr.  550) ;  his 
death,  vi.  601  (Ind.  Chr.  604)  ; 
Life  of,  vi.  533. 

 ,  son  of  Lappan,  vi.  245. 

  S.,  or  Fiuten  Munnu,  son  of 

TiJchan,  vi.  503,  596  (Ind.  Chr. 
579);  visits  Hy,vi.  599  (Ind.  Chr. 
597). 

 ,  king  of  Dalaradia,  vi.  565  (Ind. 

Chr.  412).  ' 


FIONTRAGH 

Fiontragh  Clere,  where  S.  Kieran  was 
born,  vi.  336. 

Firanus,  vi.  171. 

Fircall,  chapels  of,  i.  cxvi. 

Fire,  Irish  mode  of  trial  by,  iv.  343, 
601: ;  sacred,  on  Tara,  vi.  409. 

Firmicus,  Julius,  two  MSS.  of,  v.  230, 

Firminus,  S.,  a  Scot,  early  history  of, 
vi.  310,  558  (Ind.  Chr.  303);  apos- 
tolus Patnpilonensis,  vi.  311  ;  his 
various  scenes  of  labour,  vi.  311, 
312  ;  place  of  his  birth  undecided, 
vi.  313. 

Firmundina,  vi.  158. 

Firtnanus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Fish,  a  book  found  in  maw  of  a,  xv. 
344. 

Fisher,  John,  his  controversy,  sv.  193; 

named,  xvi.  483. 
 ,  Payne,  his  funeral  oration  in 

praise  of  Ussher,  i.  279. 
Fitz-Aldelm,  William,  iv.  550. 
Fitz  Gerald,  family  of,  descended  from 

Geraldus  de  Windesore,  iv.  526. 

 ,  Sir  Edward,  named,  xvi.  398. 

 ,  Mr.,  bearer  of  letters  between 

Ussher  and  Bedell,  xvi.  501,  502, 

568. 

 ,  a  popish  priest,  xv.  356. 

Fitz  Gerard,  George,  xv.  356. 

Fitz  Ralph,  Richard,  a  native  of  Dun- 
dalk,  iii.  574,  iv.  302;  called  S. 
Richard,  iii.  574,  iv.  302  ;  teacher 
of,  iii.  574 ;  his  Defensio  Curato- 
rum,  iv.  301,  302,  editions  of  it,  iv. 
301  ;  his  Life  of  S.  Manchenus,  vi. 
542  ;  his  alleged  Irish  translation  of 
New  Testament,  xii.  345  ;  primacy 
granted  to  his  see,  i.  cxxxii.,  re- 
voked, i.  cxxxii.,  controversy  on 
the  subject,  i.  cxxxii. ;  sermon  at  St. 
Paul's  Cross,  iv.  302  ;  printed,  iv. 
302. 

Fitz-Reicher,  John,  of  Meath,  xi.  458. 

Fitz-Symonds,  Henry,  the  Jesuit,  ac- 
coimt  of,  i.  11  ;  encounters  Ussher, 
i.  12 ;  his  statement  of  the  discus- 
sion, i.  13  ;  Ussher's  letter  on,  i.  13. 

Five  points,  the,  Ussher's  statements 
on,  xiii.  350. 


—  FOCLUTI.  71 

Flagellantes,  a  sect  of  Waldenses,  ii. 
252. 

Flamines  in  Britain,  v.  79,  82  ;  pre- 
cursors of  bishops,  vi.  125. 

Flatkers  {recte  Flathers),  William, 
XV.  580. 

Flava  Pestis,  ravages  of,  vi.  78,  79, 
82.    See  Icteritia. 

Flavia,  a  province  of  Britain,  v.  117. 

Flavianus,  bishop,  vi.  5. 

Flavignij,  Mr.,  xvi.  553  ;  named,  xvi. 
238,  282. 

Fleming,  bishop,  xvi.  466. 

 ,  Mr.,  Richard,  v.  39. 

 ,  William,  xv.  464. 

Flensburgicus  sinus,  v.  446. 

Florbert,  abbot  of  St.  Bavo's,  Livinus' 
letter  to,  iv.  423,  425. 

Florence,  council  of,  iii.  196. 

Florentina,  vi.  158. 

Florentinus,  S.,  an  Irishman,  patron 
of  Ambasia,  or  Amboise,  vi.  309, 
593  (Ind.  Chr.  500)  ;  age  of,  doubt- 
ful, vi.  310. 

Florentius,  Wigorniensis,  follower  of 
Marianus  Scotus,  v.  55. 

 ,  an  archdeacon,  vi.  170. 

Floriacense  coenobium,  founded,  vi. 
485  ;  library  of,  vi.  61. 

Florianus,  vi.  172. 

Florus,  a  bishop,  v.  404. 

  Magister,  or  Lugdunensis,  an 

opponent  of  Gotteschalc  and  Jo- 
hannes Scotus,  iv.  84,  113,  123, 
125,  158  ;  poems  of,  iv.  185. 

 ,  a  Pelagian,  banished  by  popo 

Celestius,  v.  359,  423. 

Flos  lilii,  impression  of,  found  on  scull  of 
Raymond  of  Toulouse,  ii.  385,  386. 

Floyd,  John,  fellow  of  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  xvi.  453. 

Fobhar,  S.  Fechin,  of,  vi.  604  (Ind. 
Chr.  630). 

Pochard,  vi.  248,  249  ;  birth-place  of 
S.  Brigid,  vi.  163,  249,  573  (Ind. 
Chr.  453)  ;  S.  Moninna's  church  at, 
vi.  248,  604  (Ind.  Chr.  630). 

Fochloth.    See  Focluti. 

Focluti  sylva,  or  Caille  Fochlad,  in 
west  of  Mayo,  vi.  390. 


FOETADIUS  _  FREEDOM. 


Foetadius,  bishop  of  Toledo,  vi.  321. 

Foilan,  or  Foillan,  S.,  parents  of,  vi. 
539,  604  (Ind.  Chr.  627);  called 
by  some  Folnanus,  vi.  539  ;  brother 
of  Fursa  and  Ultan,  vi.  539,  605 
(Ind.  Chr.  639) ;  ordained,  vi.  606 
(Ind.  Chr.  648);  his  church  at 
Fossae,  vi.  601  (Ind.  Chr.  654). 

Foirgnidhe,  vi.  382.    See  Hiforgnidiu. 

Foirtchern,  son  of  Feidilmid,  vi.  413, 
414,  5C9  (Ind.  Chr.  433). 

Folomotes,  or  "conventus  populorum," 
vi.  34. 

Folletstowne,  parish  of,  i.  IssvL 

Folnanus.    See  Foilan. 

FoEtanis,  Godefridus  de,  ii.  301. 

Forannan.    See  Faranan. 

Forbes,  Dr.,  presents  his  Irenicum  to 

Uisher,  XV.  544 ;  letter  of,  toUssher, 

XV.  544  ;   Ussher  to,    sv.  549 ; 

named,  svi.  356. 
Forchem,  or  Forthkerrus,  or  Fortchem, 

king  of  Ireland,  vi.  442,  517. 
Forcus,  son  of  Ere,  vi.  236,  594  (Ind. 

Chr.  563). 
Ford,  or  Forth,  John,  xvi  157,  160, 

198. 

Forda,  Johannes  de,  distinct  from  Jo- 
hannes de  Fordun,  vL  210. 

Fordense  flumen,  vi.  203. 

Fordon,  in  le  Memes,  S.  Palladius  re- 
tires to,  vi.  210,  211.    See  Fordun. 

Fordrum,  Lugadius,  son  of  Ere,  of,  vi. 
344,  563  (Ind.  Chr.  402). 

Fordun,  in  Scotland,  vi.  370,  568 
(Ind.  Chr.  431).    See  Fordon. 

 ,  Johannes   de,   forgery  in  his 

Scotichronicon,  vi.  205  ;  error  in, 
vi.  223  ;  anachronisms  of,  vi.  256, 
260. 

Forgeries,  Roman,  iii.  19-22. 
Forgney,  alias  Cloncall,  chapel  of,  i. 
cxiv. 

Fortmalin,  town,  iv.  431. 
Forojulium,  Lerins  in  see  of,  v.  415  ; 

Joannes,  bishop  of,  iii.  311. 
Forth,  frith  of,  a  southern  boundary 

of  Pictland,  vi.  104. 
Fortuatha,  in  east  Leinster,  Gleannda- 

loch  in,  vi.  525. 


Fossae,  monasteiy  of,  founded  by  S. 
Foilan,  vi.  539,  606,  607  (Ind.  Chr. 
648,  654)  ;  on  river  Berveuna,  vi. 
540. 

[  Foster,  -,  xv.  504,  xvi.  600. 

Fountain,  produced  at  Saul,  vi.  434  ; 
produced  by  S.  Benignus,  vi.  439  ; 
church  built  beside,  vi.  345 ;  sud- 
den appearance,  of,  vi.  413  ;  church 
in  Dublin  built  near,  vi.  424. 

Foure,  St.  JIary's  of,  i.  cxs.,  vi.  538. 

Fonmess  abbey,  in  Meath,  xv.  15. 

Foveria,  or  Fore,  S.  Fechin's  of,  in 
Meath,  vi.  511 ;  called  Baile-leabh- 
air,  vi.  538.    See  Foure,  Fower. 

Power,  rural  deanry  of,  i.  cxvii. 

 St.  Faighine's,  parish  of,  i.  cxx. 

 St.  Mary's,  parish  of,  i.  cxx. 

Fox,  John,  Acts  and  Monuments  of, 
no  high  authority,  xv.  87. 

FojTau,  parish  of,  i.  cxx. 

Fracanus,  of  Armorica,  v.  484,  485, 
vi.  574  (Ind.  Chr.  453). 

France,  aucient  use  of  the  name,  v. 
218  ;  proper,  xii.  290  ;  injury  done 
to,  by  the  OrJo  Eomanus,  xii.  276; 
a  council  of,  rejects  images,  ii.  42 ; 
great  importation  of  relics  into,  ii. 
104,  106  ;  Protestants  of;  take  re- 
fuge in  Ireland,  xvi.  49. 

Francis,  S.,  birth  of,  ii.  291,  292  ; 
hymn  of  Oregon,-  IX.  on,  ii.  292, 
293. 

Franckton,  John,  a  Dublin  printer,  i. 

xsxi. 

Franks,  succeeded  by  Saxons,  v.  456  ; 
their  language  common,  v.  448,  473 ; 
German  original  tongue  of,  xii.  289, 
290 ;  interpreters  from  the,  employed 
by  S.  Augustm,  v.  473  ;  and  Saxons 
aid  the  Romans,  v.  465 ;  occupy 
Paris,  V.  472  ;  Theodemer,  king  of, 
vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr.  428). 

Fratricelli,  xv.  149. 

Frederick,  of  Bohemia,  xv.  151,  164. 

Freedom  of  will,  Roman  doctrine  of, 
discussed,  iii.  515-544  ;  canon  of 
synod  of  Valence  on,  iv.  178  ;  Pela- 
gius'  doctrme  on,  iiL  529,  531 ;  sen- 
timents of  Irish  church  on,  iv.  253, 


FREEDOM  — 


GALFRIDUS. 


73 


Freedom  of  will — continued. 

254  ;  controversy  of  Hincmar  and 
Eemigiua  on,  iv.  87-111 ;  church  of 
Lyons  on,  iv.  72  ;  Florus'  reply  to 
Johannes  Scotus  on,  iv.  145. 

French,  version  of  Scriptures  in,  xii. 
347,  3GG,  425. 

Frey,  James,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
524  ;  mentioned,  xv.  550,  558,  566, 
569,  577,  xvi.  241. 

Friars,  mendicant,  under  papal  autho- 
rity, ii.  312,  313  ;  opposed  by  Uni- 
versity of  Paris,  ii.  302  ;  exposed  by 
Richard  Fitz-Ealph,  iv.  301,  his 
arguments,  iv.  302,  assailed  by  H. 
Crumpe,  iv.  303. 

Fridegodus,  date  of,  iv.  378. 

Fridericus  Barbarossa,  resistance  of,  to 
see  of  Rome,  ii.  208. 

Friendly  Debates,  the  work,  i.  275. 

Frigidianus,  bishop  of  Lucca,  vi.  412, 
595  (Ind.  Chr.  570). 

Frisii,  situation  of,  v.  482  ;  whence 
Saxons  came,  v.  443 ;  place  of  Hen- 
gist's  birth,  v.  455  ;  mentioned  by 
Bede,  v.  456. 

Frisingen,  S.  Durdalucha  Scota,  com- 
memorated in,  vi.  349. 

Frisingia,  S.  Declau,  Hibemus,  in,  iv. 
462. 

Frisones,  New  Testament  in  language 

of,  xii.  413,  414. 
Frithwald,  bishop  of  Candida  Casa,  vi. 

206,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  735,  763). 
Frivolous  stories,  apology  for,  v.  7. 
FroUo,  an  alleged  king  of  France,  vi. 

35. 

Fronto  Ducaeus,  xvi.  112,  159,  176, 
368,  558. 

Frudegardus,  on  real  presence,  iii.  82, 
83. 

Fuaran,  a  fountain,  vi.  345. 
Fuganus,  and  Fugatus.  See  Faganus. 
Fulconius,  bishop  of  Morini,  iv.  60 ; 

of  Tolouse,  ii.  340. 
Fulda,  Egilo,  abbot  of,  iii.  24. 
Fulgcnius,  Picts  hired  by,  vi.  110,  556, 

557  (Ind.  Chr.  208,  286). 
Fulgentius,  African  bishop,  banished, 

vi.  6;  restored,  vi.  14,  his  confes- 


Fulgentius — continued. 

sion,  vi.  7;  styled  Audax,  vi.  151  ; 
writings  of,  vi.  152,  iv.  72  ;  his  doc- 
trines, vi.  8-15  ;  his  reply  to  Faus- 
tus,  V.  499. 

 ,  a  familiar  name  given  to  Got- 

teschalc  by  Walafridus  Strabo,  iv. 
39. 

 ,  at  Venice,  xvi.  139. 

Fullanus,  orFoilanus,  abbot  of  Cnobh- 

eresbiirg,  vi.  539. 
Fuller,  Thomas,  xvi.  249,  588. 
Fullerton,  James,  an  agent  of  James  T. 

in  Ireland,  i.  3  ;  his  honours,  i.  3  ; 

mentioned,  xv.  62. 
Fnndamenta  credenda,  Ussher  on,  xiv. 

27-37 ;  fundamentals  of  faith,  xiv. 

27-37. 

Fursa,  S.,  son  of  Philtanus,  vi.  539, 
604  (Ind.  Chr.  627) ;  an  Irishman, 
xii.  268;  expert  in  Holy  Writ,  iv. 
244  ;  goes  to  England,  vi.  605  (Ind. 
Chr.  637)  ;  founds  Cnobheresburg, 
vi,  605  (Ind.  Chr.  639);  removes 
to  Gaul,  vi.  606  (Ind.  Chr.  640)  ; 
vision  of,  iv.  266,  267  ;  earlier  than 
Bede,  vi.  539. 

Furye,  or  Wherry,  parish  of,  i.  cxxiv. 

Fyacha.    See  Fiech. 

Fyrtheus,  on  Forth,  v.  452,  453. 


Q 

Gabor,  Bethlem,  xv.  194,  xvi  337, 
385. 

Gabriel,  Sionita,  at  Paris,  xvi.  29. 
Gadelus  and  Scota,  vi.  105;  Gadeli, 

i.  e.  Scoti,  vi.  269. 
Gainas,  vi.  362. 

Galaena,  burial-place  of  S.James,  v.  17. 

Galdia,  or  Galloway,  vi.  201. 

Galebroc,  whence,  v.  191. 

Galenses,  or  Britones,  v.  1 72. 

Galfila.    See  Ulphilas. 

Galfridus,  Arthurus,  v.  115. 

  of  Monmouth,  metrical  version  of 

Merlin,  iv.  562  ;  his  date  and  writ- 
ings, iv.  562  ;  his  fiction  concerning 
Arthur,  vi  35. 


74  GALFRIDUS 

Galfridus,  de  Sancto  Leodegario,  bi- 
shop of  Ossory,  vi.  345. 

Galgacus,  vi.  109  ;  defeated,  vi.  552 
(lud.  Chr.  81). 

GaU,  St.,  church  of,  v.  165,  xi.  426  ; 
grants  to,  xi.  426,  427. 

Gallne,  or  Gallen,  parish  of,  i.  cxxiv. 

Galland,  Auguste,  xvi.  30. 

Gallanus,  or  Grillaan,  vi.  237. 

Galli,  invasions  of,  ix.  143,  152, 
153. 

Gallia,  provinces  in,  v.  119. 

Gallican  church,  precedence  of,  v.  39; 
mode  of  calculating  the  Christian 
sera,  v,  127  ;  observes  the  canon  of 
Victorius,  vi.  499  ;  tonsure  practised 
by,  vi.  488  ;  synod  of,  vi.  566  (Ind. 
Chr.  429) ;  ordo  of,  general  use  of, 
iv.  276. 

Gallinaria  insula,  in  Tyrrhene  sea,  vi. 
394. 

Gallio,  of  Achaia,  xvi.  255. 

 ,  of  Ravenna,  vi.  132,  133  ;  routs 

the  Picts  and  Scots,  vi.  666  (Ind. 

Chr.  425)  ;  slain,  vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr. 

427). 

Galloe,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxviii.,  cxxiv. 

Galloviiiia,  or  Galloway,  in  Dalriada, 
vi.  147  ;  churches  of,  restored,  vi. 
255 ;  inter  Pictos,  vi.  228  ;  occu- 
pied by  Scoti,  vi.  116,  206  ;  S.  Ni- 
nian's  church  in,  vi.  200  ;  subject 
to  bishop  of  Sodor  in  Man,  vi.  612 
(Ind.  Chr.  800). 

Gallus,  S.,  his  native  country,  vi. 
277;  his  mother,  iv.  431  ;  date  of, 
iv.  377  ;  accompanies  S.  Columba- 
nus,  vi.  597  (Ind.  Chr.  589)  ; 
founds  St.  Gall,  vi.  487 ;  his  church, 
V.  165,  endowments  of,  xi.  426, 
427 ;  adopts  S.  Colurabanus'  rule, 
vi.  487 ;  on  mass  for  the  dead,  iv. 
270  ;  his  letter  to  Desiderius,  iv. 
318,  430  ;  his  sermon  at  Constance, 
iv.  252,  299  ;  death  of,  vL  603  (Ind. 
Chr.  625)  ;  Life  of,  by  Walafrid 
Strabo,  iv.  324,  269,  270. 

Galluvie,  or  Galloway,  vi.  249. 

Gallwallia,  or  Galloway,  vi.  206. 

Galtryui,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxiv. 


—  GENEVA. 

Galwaia,  or  Gadelwaia,  from  Gadelus, 

\'i.  105.    See  Galluvie,  Gallwallia. 
Galwedia,  Scoti  settle  in,  vi.  116. 
Gamala,  siege  of,  xi.  99. 
Ganda,  S.  Li\'inus  of,  iv.  424;  orGan- 

davum,  arrival  of  S.  Livinus  at,  iv. 

425  ;  S.  Bavo,  a  hermit  at,  iv.  426. 
Gaos,  acts  of,  viii.  406. 
Garailt,  or  Geraldus,  vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr. 

697). 

Garcias,  Alphonsus,  at  council  of  Ba- 
sil, V.  39,  40,  172. 

Garland  of  Howth,  an  Evangelisterium 
of  S.  Nessan,  vi.  531. 

Garnard,  son  of  Dompnach,  vi.  256, 
597  (Ind.  Chr.  584). 

Garrchon,  Nathi,  son  of,  vi.  369. 

Gateshead.  See  Caput  Caprae,  Caytis 
Hevid,  Scotswath. 

Gattaker,  Thomas,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  93,  117,  164,  xvi.  162;  men- 
tioned, x\-i.  181,  344,  535. 

Gaul  enlightened  by  two  Scots,  vi. 
612  (Ind.  Chr.  791)  ;  the  law  school 
of  the  British,  xi.  468  ;  yearly  coun- 
cils held  in,  v.  489  ;  pro\'inces  in, 
V.  119.    See  Gallican. 

Gazari,  or  Cazari,  a  tribe  of  Turks,  ii. 
252. 

Geashill,  or  Campus  Gessyl,  vi.  565 
(Ind.  Chr.  420). 

Geatum,  or  Goth,  v.  445. 

Gee,  Robert,  xvi.  364. 

Gel,  Mr.,  xvi.  366. 

Gelasius,  pope,  condemns  Pelagius  in 
synod  of  Rome,  v.  525  ;  sanctions 
Sedulius'  poem,  vi.  328  ;  his  work 
against  Pelagianisra,  v.  524. 

 ,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  iv.  542. 

Geldo,  a  verb  in  Domesday  Book,  v. 
35. 

Geminus  and  Albategnus  sought  by 
Ussher,  xv.  128 ;  obtained,  xv. 
146. 

Genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  S.  Mat- 
thew, difficulty  in,  xiv.  261 ;  genea- 
logies of  Irish  saints,  in  Ussher's  pos- 
session, vi.  378. 

Geneva,  S.  Cataldus  bishop  of,  vi. 
553  (Ind.  Chr.  144). 


GENNADIUS  —  GERMANUS. 


75 


Gennadiiis,  bishop  of  Constantinople, 
iv.  492,  vi.  323. 

 Massiliensis,  quotations  from,  re- 
garding Grace,  v.  525  ;  testimony  of, 
concerning  Ca;Iestius,  vi.  340  ;  his 
writings,  v.  525,  528  ;  his  charge 
against  S.,  Aiigustin,  iv.  25  ;  date  of 
his  Catalogiis,  vi.  323. 

ru'vau),  meaning  of,  xi.  502,  503. 

Genoreu,  a  city  in  Wales,  v.  440. 

Genovefa,  S.,  virgo,  v.  374,  375,  435. 

Gens  Kenselacli,  or  Hy  Kinselach,  vi. 
425. 

Gens  Moc-U-Nethcorb,  vi.  503. 
Genseric,  liing  of  the  Vandals,  vi.  570 

(Ind.  Chr.  446) ;  his  mode  of  piracy, 

V.  465. 

Gentiles,  or  Nordmen,  \i.  421  ;  or 
Danes,  vi.  527. 

Gentius,  George,  xvi.  64,  146. 

Geoffrey  of  Monmouth.  See  Galfridus. 

George,  S.,  alleged  Life  of,  xv.  115. 

Gepidse,  encounter  Franks,  v.  465. 

Geraldus,  S.,  who,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr. 
664)  ;  follows  S.  Colman  to  Ireland, 
and  founds  Elitheria,  vi.  607  (Ind. 
Chr;  664);  visited  by  S.  Adam- 
nan,  vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr.  692) ;  his 
donation  to  S.  Adamnan,  vi.  609 
(Ind.  Chr.  692)  ;  date  of  his  death, 
vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  697). 

Gerardus  Cameracensis,  his  opinions, 
ii.  105. 

Gcrasina,  Sancta,  vi.  158,  159,  169. 

Gerbauel,  son  of  Nemedus,  vi.  379. 

Gerbergis,  abbess,  iii.  206. 

Gerbert,  or  Silvester  II.,  ii.  87-90  ; 
his  writings,  ii.  49,  50. 

Gerenius,  a  king  of  Cornwall,  vi.  79, 
597  (Ind.  Chr.  588). 

Gerlacus,  Abbas  Tuitiensis,  vi.  155. 

German  language  spoken  by  Franks, 
xii.  289,  290  ;  translation  of  the 
Scriptures,  into,  xii.  309,  424. 

Germania,  origin  of  name,  v.  444  ;  re- 
puted source  of  the  Picts,  vi.  102  ; 
Torlich,  of,  plunders  Beg-Erin,  vi. 
430 ;  Gunifort  and  Gunibald  go 
from  Ireland  to,  vi.  348 ;  emperor 
of,  election  of,  instituted,  ii.  91. 


Germanicus,  death  of,  x.  519. 

Germanus,  S.,'of  Auxerre,  vi.  96  ;  suc- 
ceeds S.  Amator,  v.  395,  vi.  565 
(Ind.  Chr.  418)  ;  invited  to  Britain, 
V.  307,  3G8,  vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr. 
429);  date  of  first  visit,  v.  372, 
873,  an  era,  v.  202  ;  frees  Britain 
from  Pelagianism,  v.  371;  his  ser- 
vices, vi.  399  ;  meets  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  399  ;  with  Lupus  resuscitates 
Christianity  in  Britain,  v.  386, 
388 ;  ordains  British  bishops,  v. 
102;  II tutus  ordained  by,  v.  538, 
bishop  of  LandafF,  iv.  324  ;  intro- 
duces Gallican  liturgy,  v.  394  ; 
which  was  borrowed  also  by  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  480  ;  baptizes  British 
army,  vi.  567  (Ind.  Chr.  430)  ;  oc- 
casions their  success  over  Saxons 
and  Picts,  v.  381,  383  ;  his  conduct 
to  Vortigern,  v.  384 ;  returns  to 
Gaul,  vi.  567  (Ind.  Chr.  430);  se- 
cond journey  of,  to  Britain,  v.  372, 
434,  vi.  571  (Ind.  Chr.  448); 
caused  by  Palladius,  vi.  356;  curses 
Vortigern,  v.  439  ;  allowed  by  Occa 
to  preach  to  the  Saxons,  v.  436 ; 
visits  Oxford,  v.  391,  392  ;  miracles 
performed  by,  v.  438,  vi.  567  (Ind. 
Chr.  430)  ;  opens  tomb  of  S.  Alban, 

v.  376,  377,  in  whose  honour  he 
founds  a  chapel  in  Auxerre,  v.  378  ; 
returns  to  Gaul,  v.  441 ;  sends  Palla- 
dius to  pope  Celestinus,  vi.  568 
(Ind.  Chr.  432) ;  S.  Patrick  with, 

vi.  394,  whom  he  destines  for  Ire- 
land, vi.  396,  and  ordains,  vi.  396; 
and  provides  witli  books  and  uten- 
sils, vi.  401 ;  S.  Michomeres  an  Irish 
disciple  of,  v.  378  ;  death  of,  v.  435  ; 
celebrity  of,  vi.  395  ;  Constantius, 
biographer  of,  vi.  395  ;  his  date, 
v.  438  ;  Erric's  metrical  Life  of,  v. 
438 ;  S.  Patrick  mentioned  in  his 
Life,  XV.  8,  9. 

  bishop  of  Man,  vi.  179,  181, 

571  (Ind.  Chr.  447);  church  of,  in 
Man,  vi.  182,  401  ;  disciple  of  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  401  ;  sent  to  Ireland,  vi. 
401 ;  death  of,  vi.  5  78  (Ind.  Chr.  474). 


76 


GERMANUS  _  GILLEBERT. 


Germanus,  companion  of  S.  Patrick, 

vi.  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Gernobrius,  bishop  of  Tours,  iv.  60. 
Gernonstowne,  parish  of,  i.  xciii. 
Gertrudis,  S.,  vi.  539. 
Geruntius,  king  of  Cornwall,  iv.  352  ; 

Aldhelm's  letter  to,  vi.  489,  609 

(Ind.  Chr.  690). 
Gervasius,  abbas  Ludensis,  vi.  461. 
Gessyll,  S.  Ibar  in,   vi.  347.  See 

Geashill. 

Gevissi,  West-Saxons,  v.  450,  532. 
Gewisei,  Vortigern,  prince  of,  v.  427, 

632.    See  Gevissi. 
Ghest,  captain  Leonel,  xv.  18. 
Ghillo,  companion  of  S.  Gurthago,  vi. 

315. 

Gilbert  Folioth,  bishop  of  London,  v. 
92. 

 of  Westminster,  confounded  with 

Gillebert,  iv.  511. 
 ,  Dr.  William,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  41. 

Gildas,  or  Gilla,  vi.  470  ;  two  of  the 
name,  vi.  520  ;  biographer  confounds 
the  two,  V.  506,  507,  509  ;  son  of 
Nau,  vi.  216  ;  called  Queruhis  in  a 
French  MS.,  vi.  77. 

 ,  Albanius,  born,  vi.  566  (Ind. 

Chr.  425),  V.  36,  506  ;  brings  books 
from  Gaul  to  Britain,  v.  507;  dif- 
ferent from  Gildas  Badonicus,  vi. 

470,  533  ;  labours  among  the  Bri- 
tons, vi.  573  (Ind.  Chr.  451)  ; 
schools  of,  in  Britain,  vi.  677  (Ind. 
Chr.  463),  at  Lan-Iltut,  v.  539, 
at  Lancarvan,  v.  535  ;  attacked  by 
pirates,  v.  535,  vi.  583  (Ind.  Chr. 
610) ;  returns  to  Glastonbury,  v. 
536;  studies  at  Armagh,  vi.  420, 

471,  581  (Ind.  Chr.  498);  preaches 
in  Ireland,  vi.  433,  v.  508 ;  leaves 
Armagh,  vi.  582  (Ind.  Chr.  508)  ; 
at  Cair  Morva,  v.  508  ;  Brendan  a 
pupil  of,  vi.  523  ;  goes  to  Arraorica, 
vL  575  (Ind.  Chr.  455)  ;  at  Pepi- 
diauc,  vi.  576  (Ind.  Chr.  462) ;  re- 
tires to  Ecni,  vi.  583  (Ind.  Chr. 
509)  ;  present  in  church  with  S. 
Ailbhe,  vi.  433  ;  chaplain  of  king 


Gildas — continued. 

Arthur,  v.  537  ;  monastery  of,  near 
Glastonbury,  v.  536,  537;  death, 
and  burial  of,  atGlastonbury,  v.  536, 
537,  vi.  683  (Ind.  Chr.  512)  ;  writ- 
ings of,  vi.  220;  Life  by  Caradoc, 
V.  535. 

 Badonicus,  v.  506 ;  birth  and 

origin  of  name  of,  vi.  585  (Ind. 
Chr.  620);  labours  in  Ireland,  vi. 
520,  589  (Ind.  Chr.  538),  595  (Ind. 
Chr.  560)  ;  different  from  G.  Alba- 
nius, vi.  623  ;  retires  to  Britany,  vi. 
593  (Ind.  Chr.  552);  his  date,  vi. 
52,  53  ;  letter  from  seniors  of  Ira- 
land  to,  vi.  694  (Ind.  Chr.  562); 
only  surviving  work  of,  vi.  53,  594 
(Ind.  Chr.  564)  ;  death  of,  vi.  595 
(Ind.  Chr.  670). 

.  Britannus,  vi.  122,  140,  274  ; 

object  of  the  Querimonia,  v.  75,  76; 
Geraldus'  testimony  concerning,  vi. 
76  ;  Aulularia  of  Plautus  ascribed 
to,  vi.  70,  77  ;  censure  of  his  style, 
vi.  77  ;  work  de  Situ  Britannias,  vi. 
54,  55  ;  forbearance  and  zeal  of,  vi. 
218,  219  ;  father  an  Hibernian  Scot, 
i\'.  473  ;  letter  of,  to  seniors  of  Ire- 
land, 468  ;  invited  to  Ireland  by 
king  Ainmire,  vi.  469  ;  date  of,  vi. 
468  ;  work  de  Excidio  Britannise 
vi.  468 ;  letter  to  S.  Columba,  vi. 
468 ;  his  services  to  religion  in  Ire- 
land, vi.  470  ;  praise  of,  vi.  471 ; 
biographer  inverts  occurences,  vi. 
471 ;  version  of  Scriptures  used  by, 
iv.  247  ;  MS.  of,  with  name  of  Cor- 
mac,  XV.  5  ;  other  MSS.  of,  xv.  6, 
163;  Life  of,  v.  472,  by  John  a 
Bosco,  V.  509,  539,  vi.  218,  469, 
by  Caradoc  Lancarvan,  vi.  216. 

 ,  pseudo,  V.  69,  77,  80,  94,  95, 

101,  243. 

Gilimere,  grandson  of  Genseric,  v.  521. 
Gilla,  same  as  Gildas,  vi.  470. 
Gillas,  or  Gildas,  a  Briton,  a  teacher 

of  second  order  of  saints,  vi.  478. 
Gilldas,  bishop,  vi.  470. 
Gillebert,  first  papal  legate  to  Ireland, 

iv.  319;  introduces  Roman  use,  iv. 


GILLEBERT  -  GLASTONBURY. 


77 


Gillebert —  continued. 

274 ;  date  of,  iv.  378  ;  de  Usu 
Eccles.,  iv.  500-510,  vi.  481  ;  pre- 
sent at  a  consecration  in  S.  David's, 
iv.  510  ;  confounded  with  Gilbert, 
iv.  511  ;  friendship  and  correspon- 
dence of,  with  Ansehn,  iv.  513  ; 
bishop  of  Limerick,  vi.  432. 

 ,  of  Luda  and  Bassingwere,  vi.  461. 

Gillomaurus,  lung  of  Ireland,  v.  517, 
vi.  481  (Ind.  Chr.  497),  579  (Ind. 
Chr.  588);  stories  about,  v.  521; 
confounded  with  Gilimere,  v.  521. 

Giraldus,  Maurice,  of  LundestefFan,  iv. 
556. 

 Cambrensis,  parentage  and  birth 

of,  iv.  556,  557;  accompanies  Earl 
John  to  Ireland,  iv.  55  7 ;  offered  see  of 
Ferns  and  Leighlin,  iv.  557 ;  MSS. 
of,  fuller  than  printed  copies,  iv. 
661  ;  defects  in  printed  copy  of  his 
Hib.  E.Kpug.,  iv.  SG7,  368  ;  inac- 
curacy of  Frankfort  edition  of,  iv. 
549 ;  restoration  of  a  passage,  iv. 
549  ;  a  curious  MS.  of,  iv.  548  ;  his- 
tory of  his  Vaticinal.  E.xpug.  Hib. 
Ilist.  iv.  561  ;  unfinished  works  of, 
iv.  561,  562;  his  reason  for  decrease 
of  the  Welsh  bishops,  v.  113  ;  cites 
Proviuciale  Romanuni,  v.  111. 

 ,  archbishop  of  Tarentum,  vi.  306. 

 de  Windesore,  ancestor  of  theFitz 

Geralds,  iv.  526,  556. 

Giricius,  archbishop  of  S.  Andrews,  vi. 
189. 

Girley,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxix. 
Girvii,  a  Saxon  tribe,  v.  450. 
Ginvensis  terra,  or  Jarrow,  vi.  139. 
Gisenhaf,  vi.  81. 

Gislebert,  or  Gilbert,  of  Westminster, 
iv.  512. 

Gladusa,  wife  of  Gundleus,  v.  530. 
Glamorgan,  and  Landaff,  v.  115 ;  kings 

of,  v.  539,  540,  vi.  82.    See  Morga- 

nauc. 

Glandfinneaght,  cross  of,  vi.  146. 
Glanvil,  William  de,  xi.  471. 
Glanville,  John,  xv.  415. 
Glas,  meaning  (.f,  in  English  and  Irish, 
vi.  457. 


Glasconia,  v.  34 ;  or  Glastonbury,  v.  36. 

Glasghu,  S.  Kentigern  bishop  of,  vi. 
225,  247  ;  see  transferred  from  Can- 
dida Casa  to,  vi.  205  ;  see  of  lona 
subject  to,  vi.  183  ;  ancient  registry 
of,  vi.  217;  noble  church  of,  vi.  251, 
252  ;  Andrew  Melville  in,  i.  4. 

Glasneden,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 

Glasses,  false,  in  examining  human 
conduct,  xiii.  35-43. 

Glass-Kynnis,  S.  Caiunech's  MS.  of 
the  four  Gospels,  vi.  526. 

Glasteye,  or  Glastonbury,  v.  140. 

Giastiberi,  vi.  457. 

Glastingay,  or  Glastingeia,  v.  27,  139. 

See  Glastonbury. 
Glastonbury,  derivation  of  its  names 
Avalonia  and  Ynys  Gwydrin,  vi. 
41;  Urbs  vitrea,  v.  636;  called 
Ynyswytryn,  vi.  440 ;  called  Gles- 
tingabyri,  Giastiberi,  Ynis  Gutrin, 
vi.  457,  Glosoniensis  ecclesia,  vi. 
458 ;  its  insidar  situation,  v.  133 ; 
osier  church  of,  iv.  603  (Ind.  Chr. 
625)  ;  fons  totius  religion  is  Angliae, 
V.  151  ;  first  seat  of  monacliism,  in 
Britain,  vi.  482  ;  great  antiquity  of, 
V.  27,  132,  133,  142  ;  Joseph  of 
Arimathea,  of,  v.  25,  vi.  551  (Ind. 
Chr.  63),  dies  in,  vi.  552  (Ind. 
Chr.  76),  royal  license  to  search  for 
his  remains,  v.  44  :  king  Arthur 
buried  at,  v.  144,  vi.  38-41  ;  S. 
Iltut  buried  in,  vi.  42 ;  king  Coel 
buried  in,  v.  217  ;  S.  Patrick  at, 
vi.  439,  440,  672  (Ind.  Chr.  449)  ; 
S.  Patrick,  junior,  died  and  buried 
in,  V.  136,  137,  vi.  373,  381,  676 
(Ind.  Chr.  458)  ;  Johannes  de  Can- 
tia,  tomb  of,  in,  vi.  463  ;  saints  in- 
terred in,  V.  537,  vi.  456,  463  ;  fre- 
quented by  the  Irish,  iv.  572  ;  al- 
leged date  of  S.  Benignus'  arrival 
at,  vi.  438 ;  visited  by  SS.  Columba 
and  Brigid,  vi.  464,  582  (Ind.  Chr. 
504) ;  Gildas  goes  to,  v.  536 ;  his 
work  written  there,  v.  536  ;  twelve 
missionaries  settle  in,  v.  131,  132  ; 
verses  claiming  the  three  patron 
saints  of  Ireland  for,  vi.  455  ;  an 


78 


GLASTONBURY  -  GOODMAN. 


Glastonbury — continued.  ] 
asylum,  v.  537  ;  story  of  early  indul- 
gences to,  iv.  329 ;  Berthvvald,  ab- 
bot of,  vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  693)  ; 
first  Anglican  abbot  of,  vi.  608  (Ind.  | 
Cbr.  670);  other  abbots  of,  v.  136, 
137,  152,  vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  721); 
Saxon  kings  benefactors  to,  v.  141, 
142  ;  freed  by  king  Kentwin,  vi. 
608  (Ind.  Chr.  675) ,  two  charters  to, 
vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr.  681)  ;  restored 
by  Dunstan,  and  endowed  by  Ina,  v. 
135,vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  704);  ancient 
charter  of,  mentions  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
456  ;  various  charters  of,  v.  138— 
142;  lands  granted  to,  v.  139-143, 
149,  151  ;  donations  to,  v.  144  ; 
churches  of,  exempt  of  see  of  Wells, 
V.  142  ;  cliarters  of  Henry  II.  to, 
V.  149,  150,  of  Edward  III.,  v.  157; 
burned,  v.  148,  vi.  456  ;  refounded, 
vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  721);  brass  plate 
fixed  to  column  in,  v.  29,  537,  vi. 
440,  464  ;  inscription  of,  in  posses- 
sion of  William  Howard,  v.  30  ; 
cross  of,  V.  45,  46  ;  arms  of,  v.  46  ; 
wooden  church  of,  v.  141;  queries 
about,  by  bishop  Jocelin,  v.  152  ; 
Chronicle  of,  v.  32,  87  ;  libellus  de 
Antiqq.  of,  vi.  464 ;  versicles  of,  v. 
29,  vi.  458. 
Gleanudaloch,  "vallis  duorum  stag- 
norum,"  founded  by  St.  Coemgen, 

vi.  525 ;  in  Fortuatba,  vi.  525  ;  see 
of,  united  to  Dublin,  vi.  525  ;  suf- 
fragan to  Dublin,  iv.  551  ;  S.  Col- 
man,  bishop  of,  vi.  536,  607  (Ind. 
Chr.  660)  ;  Laurence  O'Toole,  ab- 
bot of  St.  Kevin's  of,  iv.  553  ;  dona- 
tion by  Henry  II.  to,  xi.  427  ;  se- 
questration of  coarb  of,  xi.  428  ; 
Tad.  O'Kelly,  coarb  of,  xi.  435 ;  a 
layman  archdeacon  of,  i.  114. 

Gleawceastre,  or  Gloucester,  iv.  570. 
Glegg,  major,  killed,  xvi.  543. 
Glestingabyri,  vi.  457. 
Glestoma,  or  Glastonbuiy,  v.  133,  vi. 
456,  458. 

Gloria  in  excelsis,  original  version  of, 

vii.  335,  336. 


Glosoniensis  ecclesia,  vi.  458. 
Glota,  orGlotta,  vi.  113, 136;  or  Clyde, 
vi.  205,  216  ;  and  Bodotria,  vi.  552. 
Gloucester,  formerly  Cair  Glovi,  v.  86; 
king  Lucius  buried  at,  v.  168,  169  ; 
lost  by  the  Britons,  vi.  90. 
Glovus,  builder  of  Gloucester,  v.  86. 
Gluinn,  error  concerning,  vi.  382. 
Gnosimachi,  heresy  of,  xii.  470. 
Gnostics,  introducers  of  images,  iii. 
509,  510. 

Goade,  Dr.  Thomas,  letter  of,  to 
Ussher,  xv.  191  ;  mentioned,  xv. 
214,  215,  336,  xvi.  397. 
Goar,  James,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
284  ;  mentioned,  xvi.  169,  178, 
181,  281,  584. 
Goartus,  Peter,  xvi.  169,  181,  581, 
582. 

Gobbanus,  of  Cnobheresburg,  vi.  539, 
605  (Ind.  Chr.  639). 

 ,  filius  Nascain,  vi.  543. 

Gobelinus  Persona,  vi.  165. 
God,  his  attributes,  xi.  199,  200  ; 
article  of  1566  on,  i.  xxvi;  diver- 
sity of  Persons  in  Godhead,  xi.  202. 
Godefridus,  of  Glastonbury,  \.  27. 
Godelbertus,  presbyter,  v.  528  ;  his 
works,  V.  529,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr. 
500). 

Godenie,  v.  140  ;  an  island  belonging 

to  Glastonbury,  v.  142,  151. 
Goderic,  or  Gothric,  king  of  Dublin, 
iv.  488  ;  Lanfranc's  letter  to,  iv. 
489. 

Godfry,  earl  of  Cappenberg,  iii.  206, 
207. 

Godroun,  or  Gurmound,  vi.  91. 
Gold  found  by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  388, 
389. 

Golgotha,  Adam  buried  in,  iii.  360. 
Golius,  James,  xv.  551,  553,  562,  577, 

xvi.  19,  32,  257. 
Gollit,  a  Briton,  vi.  382,  413. 
Gomar,  Francis,  xvi.  33. 
I  Gondemar,  count,  xvi.  410. 
1  Good,  William,  account  of  Glaston- 
I      bury,  v.  45. 

•  Goodman,  Christopher,  account  of,  i. 
j      24 ;  visited  by  Ussher,  i.  23. 


GOODMAN  _  GOTTESCHALC. 


79 


Goodman,  bishop  Godfrey,  letter  of,  to 

Ussher,  xvi.  154. 
Goodwin,  bisliop  Francis,  xvi.  418. 
Goran,  or  Gowraii,  parish  of,  i.  185. 
Gorimund,  an  Irish  leader,  vi.  92. 
Gormaustoun,  the  seat  of  the  Prestons, 

vi.  93. 

 ,  Viscount,  xvi.  398. 

Gormon,  or  Gurmund,  name  presers'ed 

in  Ireland,  vi.  92  ;  of  Danish  origin, 

XV.  12. 

Gormondi  Nemus,  and  Vadum,  near 
Leighlin,  \i.  93. 

Gornuid,  or  Cornutus,  yi.  378. 

Gormund,  king  of  Africani,  vi.  89  ; 
"  aequoreus  lupus,"  vi.  88. 

Gortimer,  son  of  Vortigern,  v.  512. 

Gorvan,  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v.  310. 

Gosachus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Goslin,  John,  xv.  369. 

Gospel  dispensation,  privileges  under 
the,  xiii.  70 

Gospels,  the,  copied  by  Adamnan,  vi. 
610  (Ind.  Chr.  697);  by  Cadoc,  v. 
535  ;  used  for  swearing  on,  v.  535  ; 
copy  of,  in  France  in  ivory  case,  vi. 
327:  grants  to  Glastonbury  entered 
in,  V.  135. 

Goths,  Rome  sacked  by,  v.  271,  445, 
446  :  Gothia,  or  Jutland,  v.  445. 

Gothic,  version  of  the  Scriptures  in, 
by  DIphilas,  xii.  227,  228,  413-415, 
xvi.  189,  190  ;  words  in  S.  Augus- 
tin,  xii.  247. 

Gothric.    See  Goderic. 

Gotteschalc,  brief  account  of,  i.  124— 
126;  monk  of  Orbacum,  iv.  14;  not 
a  Scot,  iv.  14,  180,  181,  but  a  Gaul, 
iv.  44  ;  his  own  form  of  the  name, 
iv.  14 ;  same  as  QtoSovXoc,  iv.  14; 
student  of  S.  Augustin's  works,  iv. 
14  ;  ordained  presbyter,  iv.  28  ;  as- 
sailed by  Hincmar  for  his  predes- 
tinarian  opinions,  iv.  15,  39  ;  tenets  j 
embodied  in  his  four  capitula,  iv.  16 ;  j 
five  topics  insisted  on,  iv.  29-38  ; 
defended  by  Remigius,  iv.  29—38  ; 
teaches  northern  Germans,  iv.  28 ; 
returns,  iv.  39  ;  greeted  by  Walaf. 
Strabo,  iv.  39-41  ;  and  called  Ful-  j 


Gotteschalc — continued. 

gentius,  iv.  39  ;  assailed  by  Raba- 
nus  Maurus,  iv.  41 ;  condemned  at 
synod  of  Mentz,  iv.  42  ;  assailed  by 
Lupus  Servatus,  iv.  43  ;  his  contro- 
versy with  Rabanus,  iv.  44,  45 ;  al- 
leged retractation,  iv.  45,  46  ;  swears 
not  to  return  within  the  empire,  iv.  45, 
4G  ;  called  Gyrovagus  monachus,  iv. 
46  ;  condemned  in  a  German  synod, 
and  sent  back  to  Rheims,  iv.  46  ; 
refuses  assent  to  Hincmar's  terms, 
iv.  59  ;  condemned  of  heresy  at  Ca- 
risiacum,  and  degraded  from  priest- 
hood, and  confined  in  workhouse, 
iv.  61 :  form  of  sentence  against,  iv. 
61 ;  illegality  of  his  trial,  iv.  62, 
63  ;  violent  treatment  of,  iv.  63 ; 
sentiments  of,  defended  by  church 
of  Lyons,  iv.  66;  letter  about  him 
from  Rabanus  Maurus  to  Hincmar, 
iv.  66,  67 ;  Hincmar's  letters,  iv. 
82  ;  assailed  by  Florus  Magister,  iv. 
84;  his  account  of  him,  iv.  133; 
alleged  connexion  with  Johannes 
Scotus,  iv.  85,  who  condemns  his 
heresy, iv.  115 ;  doctrinesof,  espoused 
by  Gallican  church,  iv.  164 ;  synods 
where  he  was  condemned,  iv.  172, 
and  vindicated,  iv.  172  ;  review  of 
his  opponents  and  advocates,  iv. 
172  ;  ecclesiastics  divided  regarding 
him,  i.  124-126;  unguarded  in  his 
language,  i.  127,  128;  Hincmar's 
great  work  against,  iv.  186,  his  tes- 
timony to  his  abilities,  iv.  199  ;  kept 
in  bonds  by  Hincmar,  iv.  199  ;  kept 
twenty-one  years  in  confinement,  iv. 
202 ;  charged  with  subtlety  and 
perversion  of  Scripture,  iv.  201 ;  re- 
mained firm,  iv.  202,  203  ;  Remi- 
gius urges  his  liberation,  iv.  202  ; 
Altivillarense  ccenobium,  or  Hault- 
villier,  his  place  of  confinement,  iv. 
202;  mourns  over  his  low  condi- 
tion, iv.  229  ;  offers  to  be  tried  by 
boiling  water  and  oil,  iv.  203;  his 
death,  iv.  204  ;  his  short  confession, 
iv.  207-209 ;  longer  confession,  iv. 
211-233;  Ussher's  collection  on, 


80 


GOTTESCIIALC 


-  GREGOEIUS. 


Gotteschalc — continued. 

XV.  481 ;  his  history  of  him,  i.  123, 
first  Latin  booli  priiiteJ  in  Ireland, 
XV.  542,  rather  the  third,  i.  123; 
a  sequel  to  Johannes  Latins  de  Pe- 
lagianis,  iv.  iii. ;  Usslier's  letter  to 
Vossius  on,  xv.  555. 

Gouan,  king,  vi.  153. 

Gouge,  "William,  xvi.  598. 

Govan,  on  the  Clyde,  vi.  237,  597 
(Lid.  Chr.  590). 

Gower,  Rev.  Stanley,  memoir  of  Ussher 
by,  i.  314. 

Gowera  occidentalis,  in  Glamorgan,  vi. 
45. 

Gozbertiis,  duke  of  Franconia,  iv.  292. 

Graal,  a  book,  v.  30,  31. 

Grace,  salvation  by,  iv.  115,  131  ; 
throne  of,  xiii.  209-225  ;  and  free 
will,  canons  of  council  of  Orange  on, 
vi.  18;  of  council  of  Valence,  iv.  178; 
Fulgentius'  writings  on,  vi.  8-11; 
controversy  of  Hincmar  and  Remi- 
gius  on,  iv.  87-111  ;  Gennadius  on, 
V.  492  ;  John  Maxeutius  on,  vi.  5  ; 
Pelagius  and  Celestius  opposers  of, 
iv.  259  ;  Pelagius'  sentiments  on,  iii. 
529-531,  three  kinds  of  Grace,  iii. 
532,  his  deliuition  of,  v.  282  ;  senti- 
ments of  L'ish  writers  on,iv.  255, 256; 
Lish  article  of  1615  on,  i.  xxxix. 

Gradalis,  or  Graal,  v.  30,  31. 

Gradus  accipere,  vi.  343. 

Graerasdyke,  or  Graham's  dyke,  or 
Arthur's  Oven,  or  Julius  HotF,  vi. 
112,  132,  135,  142,  567  (Ind.  Chr. 
431). 

Grammar,  Lilly's,  use  of,  enjoined  by 

statute,  i.  3. 
Grampii  Monies,  vi.  115. 
Gramysdyke.    See  Graemsdyke. 
Granard,  vicarage  of,  xvi.  511. 
Grandis,  town  of,  vi.  337. 
Grandison,  lord  deputy,  removed,  i. 

58 ;  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  i.  52,  xvi. 

374,  390;  Ussher  to,  xv.  180. 
Grange- Gorman,  in  Dublin,  vi.  92. 
Graiiicus,  battle  of,  viii.  445. 
Granta,  river  of  Cambridge,  v.  83. 
Grantacaster,  or  Cambridge,  v.  83. 


Grantebridgeshire,  or  Cambridgeshire, 
V.  83. 

Gratian,  created  emperor,  vi.  563  (Ind. 
Chr.  407)  ;  toleration  enacted  by, 
V.  240 ;  defeats  Picts  and  Iluns,  vi. 
120  ;  murdered,  vi.  128. 

 ,  his  collections  of  canon  law,  Dr. 

James  on,  xv.  265,  327 ;  on  obe- 
dience, xi.  354. 

Graungeethe,  parish  of,  i.  xcvii. 

Gravius,  Henricus,  professor  at  Lou- 
vain,  V.  501. 

Greaves,  John,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
73  ;  writes  Ussher's  epitaph,  i.  246, 
322. 

Greek,  original  of  New  Testament  de- 
fended, xiv.  237,  by  Jerom,  xiv. 
239  ;  alleged  variations  of,  xiv.  246- 
249  ;  corruptions  of,  by  heretics,  xiv. 
252,  309  ;  fathers  alleged  against, 
xiv.  242  ;  version  of  Old  Testament 
censured  by  Jerome,  xiv.  238,  239; 
spoken  by  Palestine  bishops  at  Di- 
ospolis,  V.  294  ;  Dobdan,  S.  Virgi- 
lius'  companion,  a,  iv.  462  ;  church 
at  Trim,  iv.  462  ;  unknown  to  Gre- 
gory I.,  xii.  268 ;  studied  by  Aid- 
helm,  iv.  445;  called  llomaua  lingua, 
xii.  419  ;  ignorance  of  verb  in,  cause 
of  a  predestinarian  error,  iv.  121  ; 
name  given  to  a  Welsh  saint,  v. 
107;  church,  opposed  to  Latin  on 
purgatory,  iii.  195,  196. 

Grecisms,  in  Johannes  Scotus,  iv.  474, 
481,  482  vi.  140  ;  amusingly  abun- 
dant in  Aldhelm's  letter,  iv.  448- 
452. 

Greenocke,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxii. 

Gregorius  Ariminensis,  a  defender  of  S. 
Augustin,  iii.  576. 

 ,  of  Dublin,  bishop,  iv.  328  ;  or- 
dained at  Sarum,  iv.  533  ;  conse- 
crated at  Lambeth,  iv.  533  ;  pro- 
fesses obedience  to  Canterbury,  iv. 
565  ;  archbishop  of  Dublin,  iv.  542. 

 L,  pope,  "  Oris  aurei,"  iv.  439  ; 

ignoraut  of  Greek,  xii.  268;  preached 
in  Latin  as  understood  by  the  peo- 
ple, xii.  268  ;  low  slate  of  literature 
under,  xii.  268;  his  purgatory,  iii. 


GREGORIUS  —  GUNDLEUS. 


81 


Gregorius — continued. 

191,  193  ;  sends  Augustiiius  to  con- 
vert the  Saxons,  vi.  598  (Ind.  Chr. 
696)  ;  creates  two  archiei)iscopal 
sees  in  Britain,  vi.  601  (Ind.  Chr. 
COl). 

 II.,  pope,  ii.  65. 

 VII.,  pope,  how  he  obtained  the 

popedom,  ii.  112  ,  or  Hildebrand,  ii. 

128  ;  great  usurpations  by,  ii.  138, 

139  ;  Cotton  MS.  of  his  letter  to  the 

Irish,  iv.  321,  399,  498. 
  Nazianzenus,   creed  found  in 

work*  of,  vii.  333  ;  an  error  of,  vi. 

470. 

  of  Tours,  vi.  561  (Ind.  Chr. 

383). 

Grellaan,  a  disciple  of  S.  Columba, 
vi.  237. 

Grene-ltyric,  i.  e.  Viridis  Ecclesia,  vi. 
513. 

Gretser,  his  edition  of  Adamnanus  de 
Ix)ci3  Sanctis,  iv.  456  ;  witty  quota- 
tion from,  xiv.  224  ;  Ussher  on  his 
guard  against,  xv.  78. 

Griffith,  son  of  Conan,  iv.  566  ;  Life 
of,  xvi.  591,  597. 

Grimoaldus,  majordomus  of  king  Sigi- 
bert,  vi.  539. 

Grimus,  a  quo  Grime's  Dyke,  vi. 
142. 

Grismund's  Tower,  vi.  90. 
Grocinus,  Guilhelmus,  xii.  617. 
Gronna  of  Lurgan,  vi.  541. 
Gronta.    See  Granta. 
Grosthed,  bishop  Robert,  his  works, 

XV.  93  ;  proposed  publication  of  his 

epistles,  xv.  118. 
Grotius,  Hugo,  notice  of,  xv.  129  ; 

his  congratulations  to  Vossius,  i. 

113  ;  mentioned,  xvi,  19,  291,  529. 

 ,  Peter,  xvi.  119. 

Grunnius,  the  precursor  of  Celestius, 

V.  254  ;  a  name  of  Rutfinus,  v.  273. 
Gruter,  Isaac,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  136,  141. 
Grymbaldus  at  Oxford,  v.  391,  392. 
Grymiadike.    See  Gramy.sdyke. 
Guaia,  river,  same  as  Vaga  and  Gwy, 

V.  84.    See  Guy,  Gwy. 

VOL.  XVII.  ( 


Gualchraay,  son  of  Llow,  vi.  32. 

Guallus,  Jacobus,  vi.  348. 

Guanius,  king  of  the  Huns,  vi.  119, 

120,  561  (Ind.  Chr.  383). 
Guanora.    See  Guenevera. 
Guarius,  an  Irish  king,  vi.  538. 
Guartheuniaun,  synod  of,  under  Germa- 

nus,  v.  439  ;  meaning  of  name,  v. 

439.   See  Gurthrenion. 
Guasmoric,  near  Carlisle,  v.  84. 
Guaul,  i.  e.  vallum,  or  wall,  vi.  138. 
Gucaunus,  bishop  of  LandafT,  iv.  325. 
Gudrum,  or  Guthrum,  vi.  91. 
Guenedotia,  Mailco,  king  of,  vi.  79. 
Guenet,  city  where  S.  Paternus  was 

bom,  same  as  Vennes,  vi.  47. 
Guenevera,  wife  of  king  Arthur,  v. 

144,  205,  536,  vi.  590,  691  (Ind. 

Chr.  642). 
Guenuesi,  region  of,  v.  83,  vi.  114. 
Guennwar.    See  Guenevera. 
Guent,  or  Venetia,  Monmouth,  vi.  48. 
Guentonia,  an  episcopal  seat,  v.  116. 
Gaernabin,  disciple  of  S.  Dubricius,  v. 

810. 

Guid-cruc,  or  Mold,  in  Wales,  v.  383. 
Giiidelinus,  or  Vitelinus,  twelfth  arch- 

bi.'ihop  of  London,  v.  89  ;  goes  to 

Armorica,  v.  89. 
Guidi,  city  in  Incheketh,  vi.  122,  221. 
Guido,  papal  commissary  against  the 

Waldenses,  ii.  288,  289. 
 ,  an  Austin  friar,  condemned  by 

theological  faculty  of  Paris,  iii.  678  ; 

his  recantation,  iii.  579. 
Guigner,  S.,  same  as  Fingar,  acts  of,  by 

Anselm,  vi.  402,  411,  431. 
Guill  filii,  vi.  346,  562  (Ind.  Chr. 

401). 

Guinnon,  castellum,  vi.  176. 
Guintonia,  v.  85,  516,  vi.  58. 
Guir-a-brinaich,  Bernicii,  v.  452. 
Guitelin,  bishop  of  London,  v.  426, 

512,  564  (Ind.  Chr.  411). 
Gulielmns  Malmesburiensis,  date  of, 

iv.  397 ;  ancient  MS.  of,  vi.  357. 
 Martellus,  of  St.  Alban's,  v.  185, 

186. 

Gundleus,  S.,  his  lineage,  v.  530,  vi. 
579  (Ind.  Chr.  490). 


82 


GUNIBALD 


—  HAITHABY. 


Gunibald,  a  Scot,  vi.  348,  349,  350, 

565  (Ind.  Chr.  418). 
Gunifort,  a  Scot,  his  acts,  vi.  348  ;  his 

death,   vi.  349,  5G5   (Ind.  Chr. 

418). 

Gunning,  bishop,  statement  of  Ussher's 

sentiments,  i.  293. 
Gunuinus,  pupil  of  Dubricius,  v.  510. 
Guoloppinum  praeliuni,  v.  512,  vi.  576 

(Ind.  Chr.  459). 
Guorthigern,  Caer  of,  v.  83 ;  curious 

story  about,  v.  439,  440 ;  reign  of, 

V.  461 ;  shame  of,  vi.  32. 
Guorthigimiaun,  Radnorshire,  v.  440, 

521,  vi.  577  (Ind.  Chr.  466). 
Guorthimir,  or  Vortemir,  son  of  Vor- 

tigern,  v.  439,  473. 
Guortigirnus,  receives  the  Saxons,  %n. 

666  (Ind.  Chr.  428).    See  Vorti- 

gern. 

Gurcant  the  Great,  v.  110 ;  Welsh 

king,  vi.  80. 
Gurd-birnech,  Bernicia,  v.  452. 
Gurmaet,  a  contemporary  of  Teilo,  vi. 

80. 

Gurmundus  the  Norwegian,  vi.  479  ; 
age  of,  vi.  91;  ravages  of,  vi.  93; 
subjugates  IMeath  and  Leinster,  vi. 
598  (Ind.  Clir.  593)  ;  leads  his  Afri- 
cans to  Britain,  vi.  599  (Ind.  Chr. 
596)  ;  destruction  of  Irish  MSS. 
imder,  vi.  373 ;  Giraldus'  account 
of,  vi.  92 ;  name  of,  preserved  in 
Ireland,  vi.  92,  93  ;  Gurmundi 
Porta,  and  Grange  Gorman,  vi.  92. 
See  Gormund. 

Gurthrenion,  in  Wales,  v.  84  ;  situate 
in  Powis,  V.  439.  See  Guartheu- 
naiun. 

Gutch,  Collectanea  Curiosa,  i.  314. 

Gutenburga  arx,  v.  165. 

Guthagon,  S.,  of  Oostkerck,  vi.  315, 

316,  536  (Ind.  Chr.  248),  557  (Ind. 

Chr.  299). 
Guti.    See  Juta. 

Gutland  subjugated  by  king  Arthur, 
vi.  34. 

Gutrin,  i.  e.  Vitrea,  vi.  457. 
Guy,  or  Vaga,  river  in  Wales,  v.  510, 
vi.  581  (lud.  Chr.  498).    See  Gwj'. 


Guynedbis,  a  Welsh  tribe,  v.  98. 
Gwarth,  i.  e.  calumnia,  v.  439. 
Gwin,  and  Win,  Welsh  for  -nhitc,  vi. 
522. 

Gwy,  river,  or  Vaga,  or  Guaia,  v.  84. 

See  Guaia,  Vaga. 
Gwydliyl  Phictiaid,  vi.  105. 
Gwyrthefyr,  or  Vortiporius,  vi.  56. 
Gj-rovagus    monachus,  Gotteschalc, 

termed,  iv.  46. 


H 

Habassines,  or  Ethiopian  Christians,  a 
practice  of,  iii.  29. 

Habrinum  flumen,  or  Severn,  vi.  49. 

Hacket,  bishop,  his  prophecy,  i.  302. 

Hades,  vehat,  i.  clxxv.,  iii.  316,  317, 
&c. ;  meaning  of,  iii.  326-331,  338, 
339,  383,  391  ;  Christ's  descent 
into,  xiv.  165-177. 

Hadrian,  reduction  of  Britain  by,  vi. 
653  (Ind.  Chr.  117)  ;  -ivall  of,  v. 
168,  vi.  113,  555  (Ind.  Chr.  208)  ; 
his  distinction  of  bishops  and  pres- 
byters, vii.  59  ;  aUusiou  to  patriarch, 
vii.  64. 

 I.,  pope,  letter  of,  to  Spanish  bi- 
shops, iv.  9,  10. 

 II.,  pope,  his  arrogance,  ii.  46  ; 

answer  to  Charlemagne,  v.  491. 

Hael,  great  stone  of,  vi.  217. 

Haemrodius,  Cornelius,  v.  483. 

Hoeres  Patricii,  i.  e.  Abbas  Armacha- 
nus,  vi.  421,  437. 

Hiereticus,  definition  of,  iv.  225;  alleged 
influence  of  heretics  on  Greek  text 
of  the  New  Testament,  xiv.  152. 

I 

HaggKUS,  prophet,  age  of,  viii.  244. 
Hagiocleptes,  a  title  of  Dempster,  vi. 
285. 

Hagustaldensis  ecclesia,  or  Hexham, 
V.  453,  vi.  137  ;  Acca  of,  vi.  205, 
611  (Ind.  Chr.  731). 

Haile-mont,  a  port  in  Cornwall,  vi. 
j  441. 

I  Haio,  fabled  writings  of,  v.  455. 

'  Haithaby,  Danish  name  for  Sleswic, 

i      V.  446. 


HAKEWELL  —  HEIDELBURG. 


83 


Hakewell,  Dr.  George,  Ussher's  re- 
spect for,  i.  109  ;  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  417. 

Halduinus,  abbas  Altivillarensis  mo- 
nasterii,  iv.  GO. 

Hale,  Sir  Matthew,  friend  of  Ussher, 
i.  250  ;  his  estimation  of  Ussher's 
writings,  xi.  586  ;  his  extracts  from 
Ussher's  MSS.,  i.  324. 

Haledon,  or  Hefenfeld,  vi.  137. 

Halfdenus,  a  Danish  leader,  vi.  263. 

Hall,  bishop,  urges  Ussher  to  -write  on 
episcopacy,  i.  225  ;  lettei-s  of,  to 
Ussher,  xvi.  92,  117,  291,  457  ;  let- 
ter of  Ussher  to,  xvi.  118. 

Halloix,  Peter,  his  edition  of  the  apos- 
tolic fathers,  vii.  77,  &c. 

Ham,  age  of,  xi.  520  ;  his  offence,  xi. 
521. 

Hamburg,  capital  of  Stormarii,  v.  448. 

Hamden  Hill,  near  Glastonbury,  v.  45. 

Hamilton,  Archibald,  letter  of,  to  Ussh- 
er, XV.  433. 

 ,  James,  his  sojourn  in  Ireland,  i.  3. 

Hammond,  Dr.  Henry,  meets  Ussher 
at  Oxford,  i.  232 ;  consulted  in  Igna- 
tian  controversy,  i.  234 ;  his  cor- 
respondence, i.  290-292  ;  letters  to 
Ussher,  xvi.  148,  172,  173,  456  ; 
Ussher  to,  xvi.  135,  174. 

Hampole,  Richard,  xii.  353,  357. 

Hampton,  primate,  seeks  the  deanry 
of  Armagh  for  Ussher,  xv.  158 ; 
consecrates  Ussher,  i.  56  ;  letters  of, 
to  Ussher,  xv.  159, 183, 199;  Ussher 
to,  XV.  155. 

Hamulus,  or  Amolus,  iv.  83. 

Hana,  Sibylla  Christina  Countess  of, 
letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  66. 

Hangustald,  or  Hexham,  iv.  344. 

Hanmer,  bishop  John,  letter  of,  to 
Ussher,  xv.  378. 

Hannibal,  acts  of,  ix.  183  ;  his  death, 
ix.  255. 

Harald  Harfagir,  iv.  566  ;  king  of 

Norway,  vi.  182. 
Haran,  date  of,  xi.  576. 
Hardericus,  Comes,  vi.  169. 
Harding,  answer  to  Jewel's  challenge, 

iii.  12. 


Harding,  Dr.,  vice -provost  of  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  i.  198,  199. 

Hardmacha,  or  Armagh,  vi.  249. 

Hartechia,  or  Cair  Colun,  v.  82. 

Hartlib,  IMr.  Samuel,  Ussher's  letters 
to,  xvi.  62,  64. 

Haultvillier,  or  Altivillarense  coeno- 
bium,  iv.  202. 

Hauthem,  formerly  Holthem,  iv.  424. 

Hautvilliers,  or  Altivillarense  coeno- 
bium,  where  Gotteschalc  was  con- 
fined, i.  125,  iv.  202. 

Hay,  or  Eye,  "an  island."  See  Bride- 
hay,  Bardsey,  Ireland's  Eye. 

Hearpa,  or  harp,  v.  133. 

Heart  well,  Mr.  J.,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  331,  338,  354. 

Heathoredus,  bishop  of  Candida  Casa, 
vi.  206  ;  last  Anglo-Saxon,  vi.  612 
(lud.  Chr.  800). 

Heaven,  admission  to,  before  Christ's 
death,  xiv.  178. 

Hebrew,  language,  studied  by  the 
Irish,  vi.  544 ;  letters,  Scaliger'a 
opinion  on,  vii.  617;  their  anti- 
quity, vii.  617,  618,  xv.  25  ; 
suppression  of  gutturals,  xv.  257  ; 
points,  Buxtorf's  opinion  of,  xv. 
568 ;  vowels,  xv.  258,  259  ;  text, 
Ussher's  opinion  of,  vii.  608  ;  inte- 
grity of,  ^rselection  on,  xiv.  201, 
&c.,  xvi.  216  ;  chronology  of,  by 
whom  followed,  xi.  542,  549 ;  con- 
troversy on,  see  Boate,  Capellus  ; 
Psalter,  excellence  of,  iv.  243;  stu- 
died, iv.  83  ;  the  south  called  the 
right  in,  as  in  Welsh,  v.  103  ;  cita- 
tions, iii.  147,  148,  318,  326,  327, 
328,  332,  336,  393. 

Hebrews,  S.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the,  xi.  89. 

Heda,  Gulielmus,  v.  454. 

Hedda,  orlledde,  bishop,  v.  139,  140  ; 
of  Winchester,  vi.  608,  609  (Ind. 
Chr.  675,  681). 

Hefenfeld,  "ccelestis  campus,"  now 
Haledon,  vi.  137. 

Hegelmithe,  river,  vi.  84. 

Hegesippus,  date  of,  vii.  53. 

Heidelburg,  capture  of,  xv.  177  ;  li- 
brary of,  removed,  xv.  177. 

2 


84 


HEILEMUTHE  — 


HERENACHS. 


Heilemuthe,  river,  vi.  84. 

Hele,  plebs,  or  Elia  Carolina,  vi.  345. 

Helena,  queen,  alleged  birth-place  of, 
vi.  55G  (Ind.  dir.  273)  ;  repudiated 
by  Coustantius,  vi.  657  (Ind.  Clir. 
280)  ;  legend  of,  v.  174  ;  letter  of, 
V.  223  ;  stories  concerning,  v.  223, 
224. 

—  ,  queen  of  Adiabeni,  xi.  34,  35. 

Helenopolis,  in  Bithynia,  v.  223. 

Heleranus  Sapiens,  biographer  of  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  375. 

Helica,  bishop,  v.  21,  28,  vi.  310. 

Hell,  derivation  of  word,  iii.  316,  &c. ; 
meaning  of,  i.  clxxv.,  iii.  332,  333  ; 
Hebrew  and  Greek  for,  iii.  344  ;  for 
whom  destined,  xiii.  109,  &c.  ;  na- 
ture of,  xiii.  114-125  ;  Christ's  de- 
scent into,  Ussher's  opinion  on,  i. 
clxxii.-clxxiv. ;  discussed,  iii.  278- 
419  ;  his  reason  for  enlarging  on,  iii. 
418,  419  ;  not  a  necessary  article  of 
faith,  iii.  417,  418  ;  in  the  creed,  iii. 
811-313;  when  introduced,  iii.  341  ; 
sentiments  of  Calvin,  and  article  of 
1615  on,  i.  45. 

Helmstan,  abbot  of  Winchester,  v. 
391. 

Helti,  archbishop  of  Treves,  iv,  42. 

Heltut.    See  Iltutus. 

Helvetii,  S.  Beatus,  apostle  of,  vi.  293, 

552  (Ind.  Chr.  66,  99). 
Hemeidus,  prince  of  Demetia,  v.  123. 
Hemgiselus,  abbot  of  Glastonbury,  v. 

138. 

Hen,  or  Sean,  v.  509. 

Hencred,  or  Eancred,  in  S.  Patrick's 

genealogy,  vi.  378. 
Henford,  i.  e.  Vetus  Via,  now  Hereford, 

V.  114. 

Hengist,  his  birth-place,  v.  453-455  ; 
pedigree  of,  v.  444,  454  ;  where  he 
landed,  v.  469  ;  date  of  invasion,  v. 
459-465,  vi.  572  (Ind.  Chr.  450) ; 
his  treachery,  v.  475-477  ;  difficul- 
ties of,  on  fall  of  Horsa,  v.  473  ;  sole 
reign,  v.  471  ;  slain,  v.  515  ;  sons 
of,  V.  515. 

Hen-meneu,  i.  e.  Vetus  Rubus,  or  Me- 
nevia,  v.  609. 


Ilenriciani,  who,  ii.  264. 

Henry,  son  of  Conrad,  deposes  three 
rival  popes,  ii.  112,  113. 

 ,  the  emperor,  cited  by  Hildebrand, 

ii.  142  ;  his  letter  to  Hildebrand,  ii. 
143;  his  abject  submission,  ii.  147. 

 III.  or  IV.,  contends  with  Hilde- 
brand, ii.  128;  succeeds  against,  ii. 
157. 

 I.,  of  England,  resistance  to  see 

of  Rome,  ii.  205-207 ;  letter  to 
archbishop  of  Canterburj',  iv.  534. 

 II.,  bull  of  Adrian  to,  iv.  646 ; 

date  of  it,  iv.  548  ;  professed  object 
in  invasion  of  Ireland,  iv.  646,  647; 
his  palace  at  Dublin,  xv.  11 ;  char- 
ter to  Glastonbury,  v.  150 ;  charter 
to  Gleandaloch,  xi.  427. 

 VI.,  praise  of,  xii.  363. 

 de  Londres,  archbishop  of  Dub- 
lin, i.  cxxix. 

  Siiltereyensis,  date  of,  iv.  379; 

:  narrative  of  S.  Patrick's  purgatory, 
t  vi.  461,  462  ;  expression  about  the 
j      two  Patricks  explained,  vi.  463. 

 de  Soili,  or  Sully,  v.  144,  146. 

  of  Winchester,  vi.  162. 

Hentlan,  podium,  v.  510;  school  of, 
S.  Dubricius  at,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr. 
498). 

Heraclides,  bishop  of  Ephesus,  vii.  38  ; 
imprisoned,  vi.  362. 

Heraclius,  bishop,  at  synod  of  Arausio 
or  Orange,  vi.  26. 

:   ,  martyr,  v.  179,  203,  vi.  557 

j      (Ind.  Chr.  303). 

I  Herculanus,  father  of  Linus,  v.  21. 

!  Hereford,  see  of,  v.  114. 

Herefride,  administered  the  eucharist  to 
S.  Cuthbert,  iv.  279. 

Herenachs,  who,  i.  28 ;  Eiieinneach, 
Oirchindeach,  same  as  archidiaco-' 
nus,  xi.  430,  441,  442  ;  duties  and 
orders  of,  xi.  431,  440  ;  their  lands 
and  services,  xi.  428  ;  married,  xi. 
433;  spoke  Latin,  xi.  434  ;  regarded 
as  clerics,  xi.  434  ;  account  of, 
in  inquisition  of  1608,  xi.  434  ;  sub- 
ject to  visitation,  xi.  436  ;  tenure, 
xi.  435  ;  charges,  xi.  435,  436, 440  ; 


HERENACHS 

Hevmnchn-— continued. 

grants  to,  in  Armagh  registers,  xi. 
436-439  ;  how  their  land  became 
tributary  to  bishops,  xi.  442 ;  en- 
dowment of,  in  Derry  and  Eaphoe, 
xi.  441  ;  and  corbes,  Ussher's  trea- 
tise on,  xi.  419-445. 

Heresy,  temporal  ami  employed  against, 

ii.  285  ;  Irish  rule  of  Easter  styled, 
vi.  507. 

Heretics,   form  of  admission  of,  iv. 

402.    See  Haereticus. 
Herging,  a  tribe  in  Britain,  v.  84. 
Hergust,  son  of  Fergus,  Pictish  king, 

vi.  560,  561  (Ind.  Chr.  369,  379). 
Heribald,  bishop  of  Auxerre,  iii.  23, 

24,  iv.  185 ;  question  to  Rabanus, 

iii.  82. 

Heriri,  or  Snowdon,  vi.  114.  See  Eryri. 
Herlewin,  a  monk,  ii.  221. 
Herniannus,  Comes,  v.  485. 
Herraathia,  of  Boethius,  vi.  231. 
Hermitical  life  of  monks,  vi.  49. 
Hermogenes,  TertuUian's  controversy 

with,  iii.  42. 
Hermula,  iv.  448. 

Herod,  the  Great,  acts  of,  x.  297,306, 
316,  324,  370,  394,  415,  422,  424, 
434,  435,  441,  448,  449,  452-464; 
last  illness,  x.  477-479;  death,  x. 
479  ;  kingdom  of,  divided,  x.  487. 

 Agrippa,  his  end,  xi.  27. 

 the  Tetrarch,  his  end,  xi.  8,  9. 

Herodotus,  completes  his  history,  viii. 
309. 

Herotes  of  Aries,  v.  399. 

Herwold,  bishop  of  LlandafT,  v.  109. 

Hesychius,  bishop,  vi.  501. 

Heth,  in  Britain,  visited  by  S.  Brendan, 

vi.  523,  584  (Ind.  Chr.  514);  and 

by  S.  Comgall,  vi.  524. 
Hethland,  or  the  Shetland  Islands,  vi. 

275. 

Het  buys  te  Britten  "  Domus  Britan- 

nica,"  V.  481. 
Heul,  a  port  in  Cornwall,  vi.  431. 
Hevelius,  John,  Ussher's  letter  to,  xvi. 

167. 

Hexameters,  poems  in,  by  S.  Colum- 
banus,  iv.  412-414. 


—  HIBERNIA.  85 

Hexapla  of  Origen,  vii.  485. 

Hexham,  or  Hangustald,  iv.  344,  vi. 
137  ;  anniversary  commemoration 
at,  iii.  205. 

Heylin,  Dr.,  charges  of,  against  articles 
of  1615,  i.  44,  46;  against  Ussher, 
i.  289,  James  Tyrrell's  vindication 
in  answer  to  i.  cxlv.-clxxxiv. ;  on 
the  Sabbath,  xii.  577,  578;  com- 
bated, xii.  585,  593-595. 

Hezekiah,  king,  date  of,  viii.  144. 

Hiberia  confounded  with  Hibernia,  vi. 
312,  317. 

Hiberio  for  Hibernia,  in  S.  Patrick's 
Confessio,  vi.  386,  390  ;  and  in  An- 
tonini  Itinerarium,  vi.  390. 

Hiberni  and  Scoti  interchangeable 
terms,  vi.  112. 

Hibernia,  Bede's  description  of,  vi.  101 ; 
in  ancient  Life  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
368,  369 ;  ancient  notices  of,  vi. 
266-269  ;  Greek  names  for,  vi.  267, 
268;  derivation  of  name,  vi.  281  ; 
called  Iren  and  Iris,  vi.  471 ;  Ju- 
verna,  vi.  319  ;  Britannia  Parva,  vi. 
268;  called  Scotia  by  the  Saxons, 
vi.  278  ;  and  till  a  late  period,  vi. 
269  ;  derived  from  Hebrew  by  Pos- 
telliis,  V.  11 ;  reckoned  in  Barbaria, 
vi.  352  ;  most  westerly  coimtry,  vi. 
369 ;  said  by  Dempster  to  be  a 
mountainous  part  of  Scotland,  vi. 
301  ;  not  subject]to  the  Romans,  vi. 
558,  559  (Ind.  Chr.  304,  337). 

  Annals  of.  See  Connacht,  An- 
nals of ;  Clinn,  Dowling,  Inisfallen, 
Pembridge,  Tigernachus,  Ulster,  An- 
nals of. 

  Character  o  f  inhabitants;  Bede 

and  William  of  Malmesbury's  testi- 
mony of  their  inoffensiveness,  iv. 
38  ;  friendly  to  the  Angli,  vi.  276, 
609  (Ind.  Chr.  684)  ;  "  irapudentes 
grassatores,"  vi.  143. 

 Christianized ;  legendof S.James, 

v.  16,  vi.  659  (Ind.  Chr.  559);  ori- 
gin of  the  error,  v.  18  ;  by  Joseph 
of  Arimathea,  vi.  300  ;  who  banished 
noxious  animals,  vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr. 
76) ;  received  the  faith  from  the 


86 


HIBERNIA. 


Hibernia — continued. 

British,  iv.  338,  vi.  287  ;  mission  of 
a  Christian  priest  to,  long  before  S. 
Patriclv,  vi.  333  ;  other  saints  ante- 
cedent to  S.  Patrick,  vi.  345,  353  ; 
see  Ailbhe,  Beatus,  Cataldiis,  Cia- 
ran,  Declan,  Dichus,  Donatus,  Fir- 
minus,  Florentinus,  Ibar,  Mansue- 
tus ;  conversion  of,  erroneously  as- 
cribed to  S.  Cataldas,  vi.  306;  in 
time  ofMansuetus  had  many  Chris- 
tians, vi.  297;  its  Christianity  pro- 
bably alluded  to  by  S.  Augustin,  vi. 
354 ;  Scotch  tradition  as  to  its 
conversion,  vi.  31G. 

  Church  ofi  Pelagian  heresy  in,  ir. 

1—3  J  rites  in,  varying  from  the 
Koman,  iv.  27G ;  schismatical  or- 
ders, iv.  500  ;  ordinances  not  allow- 
ed by  Koman  party,  iv.  351  ;  con- 
demned as  schismatical  by  Baronius, 
iv.  331,  332;  debased  condition  of, 
in  reign  of  Ainmire,  vi,  469  ;  Irish 
darkness,  -what,  vi.  479 ;  lament 
over,  iv.  238  ;  ignorance  of,  iv.  518  ; 
martyrdom  of  a  bishop,  v.  206 ; 
Ostmen  bishops  of,  subject  to  Canter- 
bury, iv.  504-56  6;  Lanfrauc's  cen- 
sure of  irregularities,  iv.  490-493, 
Anselm's,  iv.  521  ;  his  instructions 
to  Gillebert,  iv.  513  ;  cause  of  inno- 
vation in,  vi.  480  ;  degradation  of, 
according  to  Alexander  III.,  iv. 
549  ;  papal  claim  to,  iv.  364 ;  its 
gradual  subjection  to  Roman  see,  iv. 
498 ;  subsequent  darkness  of,  xv. 
95  ;  lamentable  state  of,  i.  165, 168, 
169  ;  infested  by  Popery  in  reign  of 
James  I.,  ii.  v.  ;  appeal  of  clergy  to 
Charles  I.,  i.  169;  Ussher's  efforts 
for  its  independence,  i.  178  ;  pre- 
ferment in,  xvi.  35 ;  receptacle  for 
English  malcontents,!.  17;  canons 
of,  XV.  53  ;  tithes  in  escheated  coun- 
ties, XV.  196,  197. 

  Kings  of,  from  433  to  658,  vi. 

514,  515  ;  benefactions  of  James  I. 
to,  ii.  iv.    See  Dublin,  Trinity  Col- 
lege ;  Ulster. 
 ,  Language  of,  that  spoken  in 


Hibernia — continued. 

Scotland,  vi.  103;  words  of,  offensive 
to  a  Latin  ear,  vi.  344 ;  inquiries 
about,  xvi.  13;  alleged  version  of 
New  Testament  in,  xii.  345  ;  inter- 
dicted by  Elizabethian  policy,  i.  19  ; 
Latin  preferred  to,  in  the  Church,  i. 
19 ;  Bedell's  efforts  for  cultivation  of, 
censured,  i.  117,  118  ;  two  English- 
men its  warmest  advocates,  i.  118  ; 
acquired  by  an  English  mechanic, 
i.  289  ;  order  in  canon  for  officiating 
in,  i.  183;  lecture  on,  begun  by  Be- 
dell, XV.  443,  536  ;  Ussher's  praise 
of,  xvi.  25  ;  lines  in,  by  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  428;  character  of,  resembles 
Saxon,  xvi.  151. 

 Laws  of,  Ussher's  treatise  on, 

i.  313;  treatise  on  establishment 
of  English  laws  and  parliaments, 
xi.  447-403  ;  whether  imperial  laws 
were  received  in,  xi.  465-473;  laws, 
native,  confirmed;  xi.  449-452; 
English  statutes  introduced,  i.  312, 
xi.  451,  453-456;  appeal  from 
courts  of,  to  England,  xi.  451  ;  in- 
habitants study  canon  law,  xi.  467. 

 Literature  of,  early  celebrity  of, 

i.  145,  iv.  387-394,  vi.  474  ;  He- 
brew studied  in,  vi.  544  ;  Septusgint 
followed  in  the  Old  Testament,  and 
the  Greek  text  in  the  New,  iv. 
245—247;  Ussher's  Gotteschalc  said 
to  be  the  first  Latin  book  printed  in, 
XV.  542,  but  incorrectly,  i.  123 ; 
jNISS.  found  in,  ii.  301 ;  class  of 
writing,  xii.  151. 

 Missionaries  of,  in  England,  iv. 

858  ;  founded  monasteries  there,  iv. 
297  ;  bishop  procured  from,  to  con- 
secrate S.  Kentigern,  vi.  225 ;  flock 
to  Glastonbui-y,  iv.  572 ;  attend 
Theodorus,  iv.  451,  452;  Tatheus 
teaches  at  CaerWent,  v.  116  ;  many 
on  the  Continent,  vi.  279  ;  two  in 
Gaul,  vi.279  ;  found  the  universities 
of  Paris  and  Ticinum,  %n.  612  (lud. 
!      Chr.  791);   commendation  of,  in 
j      Life  of  S.  Erhard,  vi.  269 ;  S.  Sum- 
\     mina,  in  Norway,  iv.  547  ;  others  in 


HIBERNIA  —  HIBERNIJE  OCULUS.  87 


Hibernia — continued. 

Tluile,  vi.  429  :  several  virgins  from, 
in  S.  Ursula's  train,  vi.  171 ;  30,000 
Christians  forsake,  vi.  519;  youth 
of,  sent  to  Rome,  v.  197. 

 Monasticism  of,  whence  it  was 

moulded,  vi.  482 ;  its  effect  on 
neighbouring  countries,  vi.  483  ; 
Ratram's  testimony  of  Irish  monks, 
vi,  278  ;  great  diversity  of  rules,  vi. 
481. 

 Paschal  ohservance  in  ;  cycle  of 

Easter,  vi.  496;  rules  of,  vi.  498, 
500  ;  epistles  from  Clerus  Romanus 
on,  iv.  2  GO  ;  northern  and  southern 
portions  varied,  iv.  337,  vi.  604 
(Ind.  Chr.  631);  when  latter  con- 
formed, iv.  338,  vi.  501  ;  Honoriusl. 
remonstrates,  vi.  501 ;  papal  letters 
on  Easter  and  Pelagianism,  vi.  506, 
606  (Ind.  Chr.  640). 

 Religion  in;  Ussher's  discourse  on 

the,  of  the  ancient  Irish,  iv.  235,  xv. 
186  ;  character  of  work,  i.  132  ;  pri- 
mitive, true  way  to  judge  of,  iv.  375 ; 
simplicity  of,  vi.  519. 

 Resort  to,  in  monasteries,  by  fo- 
reigners, iv.  297;  the  school  of  the 
Anglo-Saxons,  iv.  393,  and  Welsh, 
iv.  394 ;  Aldhelm's  sneer  at,  iv.  449  ; 
crowds  of  English  students,  iv.451  ; 
visited  by  Samson,  vi.  43  ;  Paternua 
comes  to,  from  Brittany,  vi.  45,  46, 
with  847  followers,  vi.  45,  40  ;  Rel- 
veus  summoned  from,  to  baptize  S. 
David,  V.  808;  S.  Machutus  edu- 
cated in,  by  Brendan,  vi.  50 ;  S. 
Petroc  educated  in,  vi.  83  ;  Ecgbert 
taught  in,  v.  456  ;  Willibrord  edu- 
cated in,  \-i.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  693) ; 
a  seminary  in  time  of  Charles,  xv. 
9  ;  Umbrafel,  father  of  Maglorius, 
an  abbot  in,  vi.  50  ;  Gildas  Alba- 
Dius,  and  other  British,  in,  vi.  433; 
S.  Aben  retires  to,  v.  476  ;  retreat  for 
the  British  during  the  Icteritia,  v. 
98  ;  king  of  Wales  retires  to,  vi.  60  ; 
English  monasteries  in,  vi.  535. 

 Sanctity  of ;  called  the  Island  of 

Saints,  iv.  319,  vi.  519  ;  panegyric 


Hibernia — continued. 
on,  by  Cogitosus,  vi.  274  ;  catalogue 
of  saints,  vi.  4  7  7 ;  early  assemblage  of 
saints  of  various  nations  in,  vi.  478. 
 Subjugation  of;  reduced  to  Ro- 
man sway,  vi.  121;  subject  to 
Maximus,  vi.  121  ;  Picts  and  Huns 
defeated  and  driven  to,  vi.  120; 
conquered  by  king  Arthur,  vi.  34 ; 
in  greater  part  subject  to  Edgar,  iv. 
569;  ravaged  by  Danes,  vi.  612 
(Ind.  Chr.  795);  Northmen  defeated, 
XV.  17  ;  William  Rufus'  boast  about 
its  conquest,  iv.  525 ;  kings  of,  at 
Henry  I.'s  pleasure,  iv.  534  ;  con- 
quest meditated  by  Henry  II.,  iv. 
548 ;  reason  of  delay,  iv.  548 ; 
pope's  title  to,  iv.  546,  548  ;  grants 
it  by  investiture  to  Henry  II.,  iv. 
548  ;  professed  object  of  the  grant, 
iv.  548  ;  detail  of  its  submission,  iv. 
360-371  ;  bishops  testify  theirs  by 
sealed  indentures,  iv.  367  ;  cause  of 
the  subjugation,  xi.  364  ;  character 
of  country  at  the  conquest,  iv.  548  ; 
John  created  Lord  of,  iv.  368  ;  Irish 
bishops  on  their  way  to  Lateran 
council  swear  allegiance  to  king  of 
England,  iv.  653. 

 Superstitions  of,  represented  in 

charges  against  Adelbert,  iv.  468, 
459. 

  Tonsure  of.    See  Tonsure. 

 Traditions  of,  concerning  Stone- 

henge,  v.  617. 

•  valuables  of,  carried  to  Wales  by 

Petroc,  vi.  84  ;  ancient  costume  of, 
vi.  520  ;  collection  of  antiquities  of, 
Ussher's  recreation,  xv.  4  ;  "  parens 
ingrata"  to  him,  xi.  480 ;  several 
nobles  of,  converted  by  Camden,  xv. 
140 ;  Hibernia)  totiiis  archiepisco- 
pus,  vi.  400  ;  army  of,  i.  72  ;  griev- 
ances of,  i.  72 ;  redress  purchased, 
i.  93  ;  wants  of,  in  1047,  xvi.  542. 
See  lerne,  Ireland. 

Hibernia;  Oculus,  Ireland's  Eye,  or 
Inis-mac  Nessan,  vi.  631.  See  Eye. 

  umbilicus,  or  central  point  of,  at 

Killair,  or  Birr,  v.  518. 


88 


HIBERNIA-PARVA  —  HILL. 


Ilibemia-Parva,  or  BriJe  Hay,  an 
island  near  Glastonbury,  vi.  464. 
See  Beg-Erln. 

Hicill,  [erroneously  represented  as]  a 
son  of  Tigrida,  vi.  382. 

Hicuiluisci,  vi.  231. 

Hida,  extent  of  an,  v.  35. 

Hierapolis,  a  metropolis,  vii.  34,  35  ; 
church  of,  founded,  vii.  58. 

Hiergust.    See  Urgust. 

Hieronymus,  S.,  testimony  to  his 
learning,  v.  352  ;  at  Bethlehem,  ad- 
dressed by  S.  Augustin,  v.  333  ;  his 
writings  against  Pelagianism,  v. 
271-277;  his  community  assailed 
by  Pelagians,  v.  297;  some  of  Pe- 
lagius'  works  ascribed  to,  iii.  543, 
iv.  12;  his  testimony  of  the  British, 
V.  248  ;  sneer  at  Cselestius,  v.  254  ; 
followed  by  Sedulius  and  Claudius, 
iv.  245,  246;  his  account  of  the  sack- 
ing of  Rome,  v.  264;  remarks  on  Ori- 
gen's  labours  on  the  Scriptures,  viL 
482,  483,  487 ;  his  version  of  the 
Psalter,  MS.  of,  iv.  248,  of  the 
Scriptures,  xvi.  210;  on  the  Sep- 
tuagint,  vii.  501,  502  ;  old  editions 
of  his  works,  vi.  117,  118. 

Hiforgnidiu  ['  in  Forgney,'  erroneously 
represented  as  a  person],  vi.  382. 

Higges,  John,  xii.  382. 

High  church,  the  party  of,  censured,  i. 
229. 

High  Commission,  court  of,  revived  in 
Ireland,  i.  187 ;  first  acts  of,  i.  188, 
189. 

Highgate,  bishop,  svi.  519. 

Hii,  insula,  vi.  228. 

Hil,  "to  cover,"  iii.  317. 

Hilar}',  two  of  the  name,  v.  397,  398, 
414,  491. 

 bishop  of  Aries,  v.  360  ;  his  ele- 
vation, V.  395. 

— —  bishop  of  Poictiers,  ordains  a 
bishop  of  Caer  Gnby,  v.  116;  ordains 
Kehius,  a  Briton,  v.  237,  vi.  340  ; 
mentions  British  bishops,  vi.  559 
(Ind.  Chr.  358);  controversy  con- 
cerning his  commentary  on  S.  Paul's 
Epistles,  xii.  229. 


,  Hilarj-,  archbishop  of  London,  v.  89. 

 ,  archi presbyter,  iv.  1,  427. 

 ,  a  deacon,  of  Rome,  v.  129. 

'   S.,  a  teacher  of  S.  Ailbe,  vi.  342, 

562  (Ind.  Chr.  388). 
Hilary  Point,  in  Anglesey,  v.  116. 
Hilda,  abbess  of  Streansheal,  iii.  206, 
iv.  345. 

Hildebert,  disciple  of  Berengarius,  ii. 
227. 

 ,  Cenomanensis  archiepiscopus,  vi. 

319. 

 ,  Scotorutn   archiepiscopus,  vi. 

576  (Ind,  Chr.  460). 
Hildebrand,  meaning  of  name,  ii.  128; 
sent  to  oppose  Berengarius,  ii.  220  ; 
buys  the  chair  of  S.  Peter,  ii.  109; 
violent  opponent  of  the  emperor,  ii. 
127;  cites  the  emperor,  ii.  142; 
treatment  of  the  emperor,  ii.  147, 
148  ;  absolves  his  subjects,  ii.  144  ; 
called  Antichrist,  ii.  144 ;  decision 
on,  in  council  of  Brixia  ii.  137  ; 
in  synod  of  Worms,  ii.  203  ;  his 
authority  resisted  by  several  bi- 
shops, ii.  142;  verse  sent  to  Ro- 
dolph  by,  ii.  153  ;  William  the  Con- 
queror's letter  to,  ii.  200  ;  his  letter 
against  William,  ii.  201  ;  undecided 

I  about  real  presence,  ii.  224  ;  vio- 
lent enemy  of  married  clergy,  ii. 
135  ;  founder  of  Antichrist's  king- 
dom, ii.  137;  spread  of  error  under, 
iii.  49,  50;  accused  of  witchcraft, 

I  ii.  130,  131,  225;  intimacy  of,  -n-ith 
Matilda,  ii.  152 ;  expulsion  and 
death  of,  ii.  156,  157  ;  Life  of,  see 
Bennon,Onuphrius  Panvinus,  Paulas 
Bemriedensis.  See  Gregory  VII. 
Hildegardis,  S.,  prophecy  of,  ii.  74. 
Hildephonsus  Toletanus,  date  of,  iv. 
378. 

HUderic  succeeds  Thrasamund,  vi.  14  ; 
'      dethroned,  v.  521. 

Hildmer,  an  officer  of  Egfrid,  iv.  279. 

Hilduin,  Caroli  archicapellanus,  iv.  48. 

Hildulphus,  archbishop,  vi.  486. 

Hildutus.    See  Iltutus. 

Hill,  Mr.  .John,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
1  435. 


HILLEL  — 

Hillel,  date  of,  x.  571,  xii.  156. 

Hilmin,  Richard,  xii.  306. 

Hin,  S.,  of  Glastonbury,  v.  132. 

Hincmar,  bishop  of  Laiidun,  nephew  to 
Ilincmar  of  Rheims,  iv.  201 ;  letters 
against  him  by  other  Hincmar,  ii. 
G7,  iii.  50. 

 ,  archbishop  of  Rheims,  called 

lugumarus,  iv.  46  ;  letters  regard- 
ing Gotteschalc,  iv.  82  ;  to  Amolus, 
iv.  82,  83  ;  to  King  Charles  the 
Bald,  iv.  16,  17,  179  ;  work  of  fifty- 
five  chapters  addressed  to  his  nephew, 
Hincmar,  iv.  201 ;  to  Pope  Nicholas 
I.,  against  Gotteschalc,  iv.  15  ;  to 
Prudentius,  iv.  82 ;  to  Rabanus 
Maurus,  iv.  82 ;  Rabanus  to  him,  iv. 
46,  47;  to  Rathadus,  iv.  69  ;  discus- 
eion  with  Remigius  on  Gotteschalc 
controversy,  iv.  87-111  ;  his  great 
work  against  Gotteschalc,  iv.  186, 
190  ;  author  of  canons  of  Cresci,  iv. 
178;  MS.  of  his  work  preserved  at 
Rheims,  iv.  195  ;  misstatements  of, 

iv.  26,  27  ;  in  a  difficulty,  iv.  182  ; 
his  continued  severity  against  Gottes- 
chalc, iv.  202  ;  eulogy  on,  xv.  52. 

Hinloernius,  S.,  of  Glastonbury,  v. 
132.  ■ 

Hippias,  date  of,  vlii.  251. 

Hismael,  a  Welsh  bishop,  vi.  80,  699 
(Ind.  Chr.  697). 

Histiaeus,  viii.  256. 

Historia  Britonum,  translated  from  the 
British,  v.  115. 

 Dogmatica,  Ussher's,  treatises  ap- 
pended to,  i.  310. 

Hithe,  in  Britain,  vi.  239,  243,  523, 
524, 

Hivel,  prince  of  Morcannuc,  iv.  325. 
Hludouvicus,  Ludovicus,  iv.  46,  47. 
Hoan,  king  of  the  Britons,  vi.  256, 

606  (Ind.  Chr.  642). 
Hody,  Dr.  Humphrey,  on  the  Septua- 

gint,  i.  271. 
Hoel,  same  asHowel,  king  of  Armorica, 

v.  99. 

Hoeloc,  father  of  S.  Leonorius,  vi.  52. 
Holcroft,  Mr.  H.,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  189,  xvi.  394. 


HONORIUS.  89 

Holdelin,  plain  of,  vi.  227. 
Holidays,  church,  observance  of,  i. 
189,  190. 

Holland,  Arminian  controversy  in,  xv. 
129. 

 ,  Randolph,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  403. 
Hollins,  fabled  writings  of,  v.  455. 
Holme,  in  Man,  vi.  183. 
Holme  Cultrain,  ccenobium  de  Ulmo, 

v.  200. 

Holme  Hurst,  nearVerulam,  v.  200,  vi. 

567  (Ind.  Chr.  303). 
Holme  Patrick,  island  of,  vi.  405,  568 

(Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Holsati,  a  Saxon  tribe,  v.  477. 
Holsatia,  duchy  of,  represents  ancient 

Saxony,  v.  448. 
Holstenius,  Lucas,  xv.  233. 
Holta,  or  Holthem,  iv.  424. 
Holy  Ghost,  procession  of,  inserted  in 

the  Creed,  vii.  324. 
Holyhead,  where  is  Llan  y  Gwydhyl, 

vi.  105. 

Homelea,  or  Humble  river,  v.  449. 
Homer,  a  familiar  name  of  Angelbert, 

in  Aleuin,  iv.  39. 
Homilies,  translation  of  ancient,  into 

vernacular  language  of  the  Germans, 

xii.  275. 

 ,  English,  on  peril  of  idolatry,  ii. 

440. 

Homoousios,  introduction  of  the  term, 

vii.  321. 

Honestus,  a  presbyter,  vi.  310,  312. 

Honoratus,  abbot  of  Lerins,  v.  394, 
395  ;  where  he  introduced  the  ere- 
mitical life,  vi.  394  ;  made  bishop 
of  Aries,  v.  300,  373. 

 ,  bishop  of  Marseilles,  v.  435. 

 ,  bi.shop  of  Tolouse,  vi.  310,  311. 

Honor  villffi,  xi.  430. 

Honorius,  emperor,  aids  the  Britons 
against  the  Scots,  vi.  565  (Ind, 
Chr.  422). 

  and   Theodosius,    rescript  of, 

against  Pelagius,  v.  321  ;  imperial 
epistle  of,  to  Aurelius,  v.  342 ;  their 
exertions  against  Pelagiauism,  v. 
347. 


90 


HONORIUS  —  HY. 


Honoriusl.,  pope,  regulation  for  Easter, 
vi.  501 ;  remiss  in  suppressing  her- 
esy, vi.  501  ;  epistle  to  Honorius  of 
Canterbury,  v.  91;  epistle  to  the 
Iri^h  church,  iv.  377,  428,  vi.  50G ; 
reduces  southern  Scots  to  paschal 
uniformity,  vi.  604  (Ind.  Chr.  629). 

 III.,  bull  of,  granting  primacy 

to  see  of  Dublin,  i.  cxsx. 

 ,  son  of  Thefriaucus,  in  Ramsey, 

vi.  45. 

Hoods,  graduates',  use  of,  recommended 

by  Ussher,  i.  26. 
Hooker,  his  explanation  of  a  sacrament 

praised,  xv.  511. 
Horestii  in  Scotland,  vi.  247. 
Hornius,  George,  of  Ley  den,  his  praise 

of  Ussher's  Chronologia,  xi.  585. 
Horreum  Patricii,  or  Saul,  vi.  406. 
Horsa,  death  of,  v.  471,  vi.  575  (Ind. 

Chr.  455);  monument  of,  v.  472. 
Horsted,  called  from  Horsa,  v.  472. 
Hot,  Arnold,  an  Albigensian,  ii.  341, 

342. 

Hotton,  Gothofrid,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  227. 

Hour-glass,  used  by  Ussher  in  the 
pulpit,  i.  285  ;  stoiy  about,  i.  285. 

Howard,  Lord  William,  son  of  the 
Duke  of  Norfolk,  xv.  556;  of  Na- 
worth,  his  MS.  of  Aldhelm's  letter, 
iv.  452  ;  his  MS.  of  Marianus,  xv. 
556. 

Howel,  or  Hoel,  or  Huel,  or  Huelinus, 

or  Cuellus,  son  of  Caunus,  vi.  217 ; 

death  of,  582  (Ind.  Chr.  508). 
Howel  Dha,  or  the  Good,  date  of,  iv. 

295,  387,  V.  123. 
Howlet,  Mr.,  proposed  as  Provost  of 

Trinity  College,  Dublin,  i.  199. 
Howth,  called  an  island,  i.  cxxxi. 
 ,  Book  of,  xi.  459 ;  Garland  of, 

vi.  531. 

Hoyle,  Joshua,  divinity  professor  in 
Trinity  College,  Dublin,  i.  56  ;  his 
history,  i.  56  ;  replies  to  Malone,  i. 
66,  67. 

 ,  Mr.,  a  junior  fellow  of  Trinity 

College,  Dublin,  i.  191,  192. 
Ilrothadus,  a  bishop,  iv  60. 


Hua  Briuin,  in  Connaght,  ubi  Enach- 

duin,  vi.  523. 
Hua  Chensealay,  or  Hua  Kensellach, 

ubi  Beg  Erin,  vi.  348,  430. 
Hua  Garrchon,  ubi  Ceallmor,  vi.  369. 
Hua  Mairche,  Suibhne,  loid  of,  vi. 

504,  604  (Ind.  Chr.  630). 
Hucbald,  biographer  of  Livinus,  vi. 
i      264,  278. 
Huel,  or  Hoel,  vi.  218. 
Hugh,  bishop  of  Coventry,  iii.  245, 

246. 

Hugo,  Sir  Thomas,  of  Wells,  v.  29. 

Hugo  Slane,  or  Aedh  II.,  king  of  Ire- 
land, vi.  515. 

 Uairedhnach,  king,  vi.  515. 

Hui  Bain,  Miliuc  son  of,  vi.  389. 

Hiuccii,  among  whom  was  Cair  Ceri, 
V.  86. 

Huisniuch,  in  Meath,  vi.  180. 
Hulugayr,  or  VulgajT,  vi.  411. 
Hulvester,  or  Ulster,  vi.  372. 
Human  nature,  depravity   of,  xiii. 
51-59. 

Humber,  the  river,  southern  boundary 

of  Deira,  v.  452. 
Humiliati,  a  sect,  ii.  277,  278,  316, 

317. 

Hunaldus,  letter  of  S.  Columbanus  to, 

iv.  412,  414. 
Hungus,  filius  Fergusi,  vi.  256,  257, 

612  (Ind.  Chr.  814). 
Hunibert  Scotus,  a  writer  created  by 

Dempster,  v.  206. 
Huns,  defeated  by  ^Etius,  vi.  573  (Ind. 

Chr.  451);  death  of  S.  Ursula  by, 

vi.  164. 

Hurley,  bishop,  his  death,  i.  35. 

Hurst,  Saxon  for  wood,  v.  200. 

Hwiteby,  or  Whitby.    See  Whitby. 

Hy,  or  lona,  vi.  239  ;  fables  concern- 
ing, vi.  246,  561  (Ind.  Chr.  378), 
564,  (Ind.  Chr.  418)  ;  Bede's  state- 
ment of  its  extent,  vi.  233  ;  granted 
to  S.  Columba,  vi.  694  (Ind.  Chr. 
563);  abbey  of,  founded,  vi.  474; 
S.  Columba  buried  in,  vi.  252  ; 
visited,  vi.  503  ;  monks  of,  resist 
I  Roman  Easter,  vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr. 
I      704)  ;  expulsio  familiae  trans  Dor- 


HY 

Hy — continued. 

sum  BritannicB ,  vi.  245,  611  (Ind. 
Chr.  714)  ;  adopt  Roman  Easter  and 
tonsure,  iv.  355  ;  Baithenus,  abbot 
of,  vi.  533,  COO  (Ind.  Chr.  698); 
Virgnous,  third  abbot  of,  vi.  603 
(Ind.  Chr.  G23);  Suibhne,  abbot 
of,  vi.  606,  607  (Ind.  Chr.  G52, 
657)  ;  Cummineus  Albus,  abbot, 
vi.  607,  608  (Ind.  Chr.  637,  669)  ; 
Failbhe,  abbot,  vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr. 
669);  Conainus,  abbot,  vi.  610 
(Ind.  Chr.  704) ;  Dunchadh,  abbot, 
vi.  245,  610  (Ind.  Chr.  710);  Se- 
genius,  abbot,  iv.  339,  vi.  501,  506  ; 
Adamnan,  abbot,  iv.  454  ;  Hyenses 
monachi,  or  Columbienses,  vi.  239 ; 
list  of  abbots,  vi.  245,    See  lona. 

Hybernici,  or  Irish,  joined  with  Picts 
and  Scots,  vi.  142. 

Hycsos,  expulsion  of,  viii.  29. 

Hydelandes,  v.  35, 

Hj'  Kensellach,  in  the  province  of  Lein- 

ster.    See  Hua  Chensealay. 
Hymn,  alphabetical,  of  S.  Molaisse, 

vi.  531;  of  Secundinus,  vi.  383;  in 
rhyme,  vii.  339-342  ;  Blatutinus, 

vii.  335,  336  ;  Vespertinus,  vii.  337, 
338;  Hildeberti  de  Trinitate,  vii. 
339,  340  ;  Cuimmin  Fada's,  Celebra 
Juda  vi.  544  ;  Oratio  ad  Dominum, 
vii.  341,  342 ;  Hymnorum  Liber, 
Codex  Latino-Hibemicus  vetustis- 
simus,  vii.  300. 

Hyperdulia,  what,  iii.  477. 
Hypwines-fleot,  or  Ebsflele,  v.  469. 
Hyrcania,  mode  of  burial  in,  iii.  321. 
Hyregaan,  S.  of  Glastonbury,  v.  132. 

I 

I,  the  letter,  S.  Brendan's  omen  from, 
vi.  340. 

 ,  or  lona.  See  Hy. 

lae,  or  lona,  See  Hy. 

larlath,  S.,  son  of  Loga,  of  Tuaym 
Daghualan,  or  Tuam,  vi.  624,  581 
(Ind.  Chr.  600)  ;  a  saint  of  the  se- 
cond order,  vi.  478.  ! 


—  IGIS.  91 

larlath,  sonof  Trena,  abbot  of  Armagh, 
vi.  437,  577  (Ind.  Chr.  465) ;  death 
of,  vi.  578  (Ind.  Chr.  482). 

Ibar,  S.,  or  Yvorus,  his  race,  vi.  335  ; 
his  parentage,  vi.  330  ;  where  born, 
and  brought  up,  vi.  336,  562  (Ind. 
Chr.  388)  ;  dwells  in  Gessyll,  Aran, 
and  Beg-Ere,  vi.  347  ;  uncle  of  S. 
Albanus,  vi.  430  ;  a  precursor  of  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  332,  347  ;  refuses  sub- 
mission to  S.  Patrick,  vi.  355  ; 
warned  by  an  angel  to  yield,  vi.  355, 
submits,  vi.  572  (Ind.  Chr.  449)  ;  his 
labours,  vi.  348,  565  (Ind.  Chr, 
420)  ;  his  chief  school  in  Beg-Ere, 
vi.  430,  586  (Ind.  Chr.  490)  ;  great 
age  at  his  death,  vi.  430,  581  (Ind. 
Chr.  500)  ;  buried  in  Beg-Ere,  vi. 
348  ;  his  ring  carried  away  by  Tor- 
lich,  vi.  430 ;  his  Life,  vi.  430. 

Iberi,  Asiatic,  conversion  of,  vi.  317. 

Iberia  and  Hibernia  confounded,  iv. 
405. 

Iberne  glacialis,  vi.  300. 

Iberus  confounded  with  Ibernus,  vi. 

558  (Ind.  Chr.  303). 
Iborus,  S.,  ordained  bishop  by  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  518, 
Iceland,  or  Tyle,  Dicuil's  description 

of,  vi.  429  ;  S.  Kentigern's  disciples 

repair  to,  vi.  228. 
Ictericia,  or  Flava  Pestis,  v.  96,  vi. 

596,  598  (Ind.  Chr.  588,  596); 

Welsh  name  of,  v.  98.    See  Budi 

Conayll. 

Ictium  Mare,  or  Muir-Nich,  between 
Gaul  and  Britain,  vi.  381. 

Idon,  son  of  Ynir-Guent,  v.  123  ;  con- 
temporary of  S.  Teilo,  vi.  80. 

Idolatry,  vindicated  by  Romish  wri- 
ters, ii.  446. 

Idunan,  bishop  of  Meath,  iv.  619. 

lerne,  Ireland,  vi.  268;  mentioned  by 
Claudian,  vi.  103,  123;  inhabited 
by  Scoti,  vi.  273  ;  written  lenimn, 
vi.  487. 

Tipov  promontorium  of  Ptolemy,  or 
Mens  Dominici,  vi.  522. 

Igis,  a  mountainous  tract  in  the  dio- 
cese of  Dublin,  iv.  562. 


92 


IGNATIUS  -  BIAGES. 


Ignatius,  S.,  ordained,  vii.  48;  bishop  I 
of  Antioch,  vii.  48  ;  his  Acta,  vii.  i 
289,  290  ;  martj-rdora  of,  vii.  291  ; 
MSS.  of  his  epistles,  vii.  289,  290  ; 
his  testimony  for  episcopacy,  vii. 
47,  78;  woi'ks  of,  vii.  91  ;  early 
authority  for  existence  and  esteem  of 
his  epistles,  vii.  102,  103  ;  collected 
by  Polycarp,  vii.  95,  coupled  with 
Polycarp's,  vii.  95;  Jerom's  testi- 
mony to  number  of  his  epistles,  vii. 
120  ;  twelve  ascribed  to,  vii.  259  ; 
misstatements  of  writers  as  to  epis- 
tles, vii.  121,  122;  different  collec- 
tions of  his  epistles,  vii.  24G-257  ; 
different  order  of,  in  MSS,  vii.  259, 
261  ;  collations  of,  vii.  107,  111- 
117,247-251  ;  specimen  of  corrupt 
Greek  text,  vii.  108;  interpolations 
proved,  vii.  111-117;  Greek  and 
Latin  copies  equally  corrupt,  vii. 
105  ;  cause  of  genuineness  being 
suspected,  vii.  104 ;  what  epistles 
genuine,  what  spurious,  vii.  119, 
121;  apocryphal  works  of,  vii.  89, 
90  ;  means  of  ascertaining  spurious 
works  of,  vii.  123  ;  Epist.  ad  Mag- 
nes.  later  than  Valentinus,  vii.  281  ; 
Epist.  ad  Polycarpimi  spurious,  vii. 
97-99  ;  date  of  interpolations,  vii. 
127,  128;  earliest  citations  of  cor- 
rupt text,  vii.  127,  128  ;  by  same 
hand  as  Apost.  Const,  vii.  128, 
164,  174,  184,  196  ;  whether  ortho- 
dox, vii.  214;  versions  of  epistles, 
vii.  117  ;  two  ancient  Latin  ver- 
sions, vii.  258,  xii.  584 ;  Syriac 
version  discovered  by  Mr.  Cui'eton, 
i.  235;  early  Greek  MSS.  of,  rare, 
vii.  122,  123;  Medicean  MS.,  vii. 
284  ;  two  English  MSS.  of  Latin 
version,  their  fidelity,  vii.  106,  107, 
111-117  ;  printed  by  Ussher,  vii. 
118;  Latin  MS.  of,  belonging  to 
Bi.?hop  Montague,  vii.  261  ;  Ussher's 
clue  to  the  correct  text,  vii.  106, 
107  ;  his  mode  of  correction,  i.  233  ; 
passages  cited  hy  Theodoret,  W.  j 
Wodeford,  and  Robert  of  Lincoln, 
vii.  105,  106;  early  Greek  editions, 


Ignatius — continued. 

vii.  273,  274  ;  early  Latin,  vii.  274, 

275  ;  Greek  text  published  by  Isaac 

Vossius  from  Florentine  MS.,  vii. 

279;   superiority  of  it,  vii.  280; 

other  MSS.  collated  by  Ussher,  i. 

233,  vii.  275  ;  his  Dissertation  on 

Ignatius  and  Polycarp,  vii.  87-267; 

preface  to  interpolated  epistles,  vii. 

273-275;  to  genuine  epistles,  vii. 

279-285:  his  collections  on,  xv. 

482  ;  review  of  his  work,  i.  232- 

235  ;  assailed  by  Blondel  and  Sal- 

masius,  i.  233  ;  his  reply,  i.  234 ; 

Hammond's  confirmation,  i.  234 ; 

Syriac  and  other  versions  sought  in 

vain,  i.  235 ;  the  Appendix  Igna- 

tiana,  i.  250. 
Ilandus,  or  Iluudus,  bishop,  vi.  534, 

590  (Ind.  Chr.  540). 
Ilchester.  See  Ivelcester. 
Ildefonsus,  king,  edict  of,  against  Wal- 

denses,  ii.  279. 
Ildutus,  S.  of  Lan  Iltit,  iv.  324. 
Ilicetum,  or  Holm-hurst,  v,  200. 
Ilium,  a  bishop  of,  vii.  30. 
Illandus,  S.,  vi,  534.    See  Ilandus. 
Ilminster,  Lullus  of,  iv.  462. 
Iltutus,  S.,  parentage  of,  v.  538,  vi, 

582  (Ind.  Chr.  508)  ;  renounces  the 

world,  v.  538  ;  advanced  in  court  of 

Glamorgan,  v.  538 ;  ordained,  v. 

538,  539  ;  his  learning,  v.  538, 

539  ;  appointed  by  Dubricius,  v. 

539  ;  gives  name  to  Lan-Iltut,  v. 

539  ;    famous  school  of,  vi.  49  ; 

death  of,  vi.  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540) ; 

buried  in  Glastonbury,  or  in  Dola, 

vi.  42. 

 ,  eighth  archbishop  of  London,  v. 

89. 

 ,  or  Hcltutus,  master  of  S.  Leono- 

rius,  vi.  52. 

Ilundus,  S.,  or  Ilandus,  teacher  of  S. 
Aidus,  vi.  534.    See  Ilandus. 

Images,  not  the  actual  gods  of  the  hea- 
then, ii.  441  ;  not  necessary  for 
idolatry,  ii.  443  ;  adoration  of,  in- 
troduced into  the  church,  ii.  40,  41, 
iii.  509 ;  use  of,  opposed  by  Epi- 


IMAGES  —  INNOCENT  III. 


93 


Images — continnd. 

phanius,  iii.  507, 508  ;  contentions  at 
councils  concerning,  iii.  511,512; 
sanctioned  by  second  council  of  Nice, 
iii.  512  ;  rejected  by  British  and 
German  Churches,  ii.  41 ;  in  England 
and  Gaul,  iii.  512,  513;  Komish 
doctrine  of,  iii.  497-514;  argu- 
ments for,  ii.  441  ;  Irish  article  of 
15G6  on,  i.  xxviii.  I 

Imelach,  or  Emly,  vi.  428  ;  S.  Ailbhe  j 
of,  vi.  483  ;  archbishop  of,  vi.  508.  j 

Imlaghbeggan,  parish  of,  i.  xc. 

Iramanuel,  "  God  with  us,"  iv.  587  ;  1 
Ussher's  treatise  intituled,  iv.  573-  i 
617.    See  Emmanuel. 

Immo,  episcopus  Noviomagensium,  iv. 
60. 

Immolo,  i.  e.  to  offer,  a  forensic  term, 

vi.  414,  602  (Ind.  Chr.  604). 
Imperative  mood,  illustration  from  the 

use  of,  xi.  304. 
Impetration,  doctrine  of,  sii.  564. 
Impostors,  the  three,  xv.  115. 
Impropriations,  Irish,  xv.  626  ;  Lord 

Strafford's  efforts  to  abolish,  i.  152  ; 

law  of,  i.  152,  153. 
Imputation  of  Christ's  righteousness, 

xiii.  250. 

Ina,  king  of  West  Saxons,  endows 

Glastonbury,  v.  135,  139,  vi.  610 

(Ind.  Chr.  704). 
Inbher-Dea,   in  Wicklow,   vi.  405. 

See  Deae  Portus. 
Inbher-Slan,  or  Ostium  Slan,  vi.  405, 

406. 

Incarnation  of  Christ,  the  mystery  of, 
iv.  578. 

Incest,  Irish  saints  born  in,  vi.  45. 

Inche-garvy,  where  Athelstan's  head 
was  exposed,  vi.  258. 

Incheketh,  an  island  in  frith  of  Edin- 
burgh, vi.  221,  247,  579  (Ind.  Chr. 
488). 

Inchequin,  Lord,  family  of,  iv.  521. 
Inchgall,  a  bound  of  Scotic  territory 

in  Alba,  vi.  146. 
Inclusus  monachus,  vi.  288. 
Indalecius,  an  alleged  disciple  of  S. 

James,  in  Ireland,  v.  16,  17. 


India,  visited  by  S.  Petroc,  vi.  84,  592 

(Ind.  Chr.  548). 
Indices,  in  Church  of  Rome,  xv.  267. 
Indictions,  when  commenced,  v.  201  ; 
two  kinds  of,  vi.  288  ;  Roman  and 
imperial,  iv.  42. 
Indractus,  S.,  v.  537. 
Indualis  Candidus,  vi.  78. 
Indulgences,  a  novelty,  iv.  329 ;  to 
I      pilgrims  at  Glastonbury,  v.  131. 
j  Indulphus,  king,  vi.  207. 
j  Induti,  a  class  of  Waldenses,  ii.  234. 

Ines,  monastery  of,  xv.  15. 
I  Ineswithrin,  v.  137,  vi.  601  (Ind.  Chr. 
I      601).    See  Glastonbury. 
Infallibility,  seat  of,  xiv.  25,  26. 
Infants,  the  holy  communion  given  to, 

iii.  28,  29. 
Inferi,  or  Hades,  iii.  317,  318. 
Ingelborne,  now  Malmesbury,  iv.  446. 
Ingeniolum,  iv.  477. 
Inguniarus,  or  Hincmar,  iv.  46. 
Inis  Aingean,  in  Shannon,  SS.  Ciaran 

and  Adompnanus  of,  vi.  525. 
Inis  Beg-Ery.    See  Beg-Ere. 
Inis-bofinde,  oft"  Mayo,  or  Insula  vaccae 
albx,  vi.  383,  535;  S.  Colman's 
monastery  of,  vi.  535  ;  which  he 
leaves,  vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr.  G65). 

 ,  in  Locli-Riglii,  or  Insula  vaccaj 

albse.  vi.  382,  S.  Rioch  of,  vi.  382, 
668  (Ind.  Chr.  482). 
Inis-catti,  or  Iniscathay,  in  the  Shan- 
non, an  episcopal  seat,  vi.  436;  how 
divided,  vi.  436  ;  S.  Senan  of,  vi. 
516,  525,  577  (Ind.  Chr.  4G3). 
Inisfallen,  Annals  of,  vi.  370,  401,  404, 

470,  523,538. 
Inis-kealtair,  in  Loch-Dergid,  Ttm- 
plum  Cammini  of,  vi.  544,  606  (Ind. 
Chr.  653). 
Inis-na-mbeodh,  Insula  viventium,  in 

county  of  Tipperary,  vi.  173. 
Innocent  I.,  his  country,  vi.  127,  128, 
564  (Ind.  Chr.  412);  letters  of, 
against  Pelagianism,  v.  302,  304. 

 III.,  pope  at  the  age  of  30,  ii. 

]      281,  hisaddress,  ii.  281-283  ;  next 
to  Ilildebrand  in  infamy,  ii.  284 ; 
I      his  Lateran  council,  iii.  114;  fixed 


94  INNOCENT 

Innocent — continued. 

the  corrupt  doctrine  of  tlie  real  pre- 
sence, iii.  89  ;  favourable  to  use  of 
Scriptures,  xii.  336,  337  ;  his  epistle 
against  the  Waldenses,  ii.  288. 

 IV.,  liis  death  and  commemora- 
tion, V.  306. 

Inquisition,  the,  ofiSce  of,  ii.  287,  dele- 
gated, ii.  290 ;  committed  to  men- 
dicant orders,  ii.  313,  314. 

Inquisition  sped  at  Cavan,  xi.  440, 
442. 

 at  Coleraine,  xi.  428. 

 for  Tyrone,  in  1608,  xi.  434. 

Insabbatati,  a  name  of  Waldenses,  ii. 

234,  235,  279. 
Inscription,  a  Latin,  Ussher's  reading 

of,  xvi.  250. 
Insignia  of  an  abbess,  vi.  465. 
Insula  Angina,  vi.  525.  See  Inis  Ain- 

gean. 

Insula  S.  Honorati,  at  Lerins,  v.  395. 
Insula  filiorum  Nessani,  church  of,  iv. 
652. 

Insula  Patricii,  a  promontory  in  Man, 

vi.  179,  182. 
 ,  or  Holm  Patrick,  on  east  coast  of 

Ireland,  vi.  406. 
Insula  Vaccae  Albse,  or  Inisbofind,  vi. 

635,  536. 

Insula  Viventium,  or  Inis-na-mbeodb, 

vi.  173. 
Insulanus  miles,  vi.  221. 
Insular  situation  indicating  honesta- 

tera,  vi.  44. 
Intention,  Roman  doctrine  of,  ii.  449. 
Invention  of  S.  Alban,  v.  202. 
 of  SS.  Patrick,  &c.,  vi.  452  ; 

verses  on,  yi.  454. 
Inverkethin,  vi.  247. 
Invigeo,  name  in  Bede  for  Mageo,  or 

Maio,  vi.  535. 
Invocation  of  saints,  earliest  traces  of, 

iii.  445 ;  Romish  shifts  to  support,  iii. 

470,  471,  474;  Ussher's  syllogism 

on,  iii.  434. 
logen,  brother  of  S.  Columba,  vi.  231, 

593  (Ind.  Chr.  560). 
lona,  island  of,  vi.  231 ;  etymology 

and  correct  form  of  name,  vi.  239  ; 


_  ISICHIUS. 

lona — continued. 

its  donation  differently  stated,  vi. 
246  ;  an  abbot  of,  before  Columba, 
vi.  221,  240,  241;  cemetery  of,  vi. 
241  ;  rector  of,  a  presbyter,  vi.  244, 
Bede's  testimony  concerning,  mis- 
understood, vi.  244;  had  bishops, 
vi.  244  ;  chief  among  Columbian 
monasteries,  vi.  243  ;  catalogue  of 
first  ten  abbots  of,  vi.  245  ;  first 
royal  burial  in,  vi,  242  ;  si.x  islands 
belonging  to,  vi.  243  ;  two  monas- 
teries on,  vi.  242 ;  see  of  the  Insulse 
fixed  at,  vL  183 ;  fabled  preserva- 
tion of  MSS.  in,  vi.  125-127  ;  inten- 
tion of  iEneas  Syhnus  to  visit,  vi. 
127;  account  of  the  MSS.  vi.  126, 
241,  protended  citation  from,  by 
Dempster,  vi.  302  ;  Buchanan's  de- 
scription of,  vi.  242,  243.    See  Hy. 

lovipvia,  Ireland,  vi.  267,  268. 

lova,  for  lona,  vi.  239. 

Ireland.    See  Hibernia. 

Ireland's  Eye,  Oculus  Hibernise,  or 
Inis  Mac  Nessan,  vi,  531. 

Iren,  name  of  Ireland  in  Life  of  S. 
Gildas,  vi.  471. 

Irenses,  or  Iri,  the  Irish,  vi.  281,  471. 

Iris,  name  for  Ireland  in  Diodorus 
Siculus,  vi.  471. 

Irnerius,  or  Warner,  first  commenta- 
tor on  the  Pandects,  xi.  409. 

Isaac,  description  of  his  death,  iii.  356. 

 ,  bishop  of  Langres,  iv.  60. 

Isanus,  of  Lan-Iltut,  vi.  42,  590  (Ind. 
Chr.  540). 

Isara,  river,  iv.  60. 

Isca  Damnoniorum,  or  Exeter,  v.  85  ; 
Silurum,  v.  101. 

 Legiouis  Augustse,  v.  101. 

 river.    See  Cair  Legion. 

Ischalin,  v.  85. 
Isembertus,  vi.  89. 

Iserninus,  ordained  deacon,  vi.  668 
(Ind.  Chr.  432) ;  companion  of  S. 
Patrick,  \i.  398,  400;  when  sent 
on  Irish  mission,  vi.  401,  669  (Ind. 
Chr.  439) ;  death  of,  vi.  678  (Ind. 
Chr.  469). 

Isichius,  disciple  of  S  James,  v.  16,  17. 


ISICHIUS  —  JEPIITHA. 


95 


Isichius,  bishop  of  Toledo,  vi.  321. 

Isidore  Ilispalensis,  on  oaths  of  alle- 
giance, xi.  380. 

 Mercator,  craft  of,  iii.  471 ;  his 

decretal  epistle  brewed  in  Spain, 
XV.  52,  MS.  of,  in  Cotton  library, 
iv.  328,  533. 

Isla-gruesa,  or  Mevania,  vi.  179. 

IsIand-BIagee,  in  Ulster,  vi.  286. 

Islands  chosen  for  abbeys,  vi.  43 ;  juris- 
diction over,  claimed  by  Adrian  IV., 
iv.  3G3  ;  as  patrimony  of  S.  Peter, 
iv.  54C,  548. 

Isles,  Western,  send  to  Ireland  for  a 
regent,  iv.  521,  522  ;  bishops  of, 
seat  of,  in  Hy,  vi.  243. 

Ismael,  S.,  vi.  81. 

Israelites,  number  of,  who  went  to 
Egypt,  xii.  38-40 ;  chronology  of, 
xi.  580-598;  sojourn  of,  xii.  19, 
30-42,  43  ;  multiplication  of,  xii. 
58-60  ;  passage  of,  through  Red 
Sea,  XV.  315-318  ;  exodus  of,  from 
Egypt,  viii.  30,  xii.  64-72  ;  stages 
of  their  journey,  viii.  49-51 ;  sta- 
tions of,  viii.  61,  62;  wanderuigs 
of,  xii.  82  ;  and  Judah,  paral- 
lel chronology  of  kingdoms  of,  viii. 
111-147,  of  kings  of,  xii.  95-144  ; 
table  of  kings  of,  xii.  101,  102, 107- 
111,  114-117;  kingdom  of,  over- 
thrown, vii.  147. 

Italy,  S.  Enna  of  Aran,  over  a  monas- 
tery in,  vi.  533  ;  Mac  Carthen  in,  vi. 
417  ;  Scriptures  translated  into  lan- 
guage of,  xii.  342. 

ludualus,  of  Armorica,  vi.  52,  593  (Ind. 
Chr.  554). 

Iva,  or  Ina,  king,  v.  540. 

Iveagh,  or  Oveach,  Clann-Conall  in, 
vi.  249  ;  the  young  lord  of,  placed 
in  Usshcr's  care,  i.  109. 

Ivelcester,  or  Pontauel,  v.  85. 


J 

Jacob,  the  sons  of,  chronology  of,  xii. 
32-36. 

James,  S.,  son  of  Zebedee,  scene  of  his 


James,  S  continued. 

labours  in  the  West,  v.  16-18,  in 
Britain,  vi.  290,  551  (Ind.  Chr. 
41)  ;  said  to  have  visited  Ireland, 
vi.  290,  291;  liturgy  of,  iii.  211; 
tonsure  of,  vi.  488. 

 I.,  of  England,  secret  agents  of, 

before  his  accession,  in  Ireland,  i.  2  ; 
elevation  of  Ussher  to  primacy  al- 
most the  last  act  of,  i.  67  ;  flattered 
by  Ussher,  ii.  iv.  ;  iii.  iv.-vi.  ;  iv. 
380 ;  xiii.  348  ;  his  paraphrase  on 
the  Revelation  honourably  men- 
tioned, iii.  vii. ;  his  Basilikon  Doron 
cited,  xi.  271  ;  praise  of  his  style, 
xi.  271  ;  Ussher 's  standard,  xiii. 
348 ;  Ussher  dedicates  his  Christ. 
Ec.  Sue.  to,  ii.  i.-vi.,  also  his  answer 
to  the  Jesuit's  challenge,  iii.  iii.— ix.  ; 
his  reply  to  petition  about  recusants, 
iii.  vii.  ;  his  protest  against  popery, 
iii.  viii. ;  charged  with  favouring  po- 
pery, i.  53  ;  state  of  religion  in  Ire- 
land under,  ii.  v.  ;  opposed  to  Ro- 
manists, ii.  iv. ;  a  skilful  polemic, 
iii.  iv.  ;  Mosheim's  description  of, 
i.  46. 

 ,  Richard,  his  talents,  xv.  206, 

218,  263. 

 ,  Dr.  Thomas,  on  the  Sixtine 

Bible  controversy,  xv.  265  ;  on  po- 
pish frauds,  XV.  266;  his  literary 
projects,  XV.  207,  214,  218;  his 
literary  energy,  xv.  267  ;  death 
of,  XV.  455  ;  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  205,  218,  262,  264,  327;  to 
Mr.  Calandrine,  xv.  211,  214. 

Jannes  and  Jambres,  viii.  46. 

Jansenism,  spread  of,  xvi.  170  ;  Jan- 
senists,  Irish,  opposed  in  France, 
xvi.  181. 

January,  ancient  Greek  name  for,  vii. 
380. 

Japhet,  chronology  of,  xi.  525-528. 
Jarrow,  or  Girwensis  terra,  vi.  139. 
Jcchonias,  date  of  his  captivity,  xii. 
124. 

Jehoiakim,  reign  of,  xii.  124-131  ; 

forms  of  name  of,  xii.  126. 
Jephtha,  date  of,  xii.  90. 


96 


JER  —  JOHANNES. 


Jer,  meaning  of  word,  iii.  328. 

Jeremiah,  captivity  of,  viii.  201. 

Jericlio,  balsam  of,  x.  357. 

Jerusalem,  sieges  of,  xii.  122,  123, 
128  ;  taken  by  Ptolemy  Lagus,  is.. 
47 ;  by  Ponipey,  x.  49-55 ;  pil- 
laged by  Crassus,  x.  101  ;  presages 
of  destruction  of,  xi.  84,  85  ;  distur- 
bances in,  xi.  95  ;  besieged  by  Titus, 
xi.  104-108. 

 ,  temple  of,  rebuilt,  viii.  248,  304, 

X.  445-447. 

 ,  bishopric  of,  founded  by  S.  John, 

V.  315;  first  bishop  of,  vii.  54; 
fifteen  bishops  of,  before  destroyed 
by  Hadrian,  vii.  156  ;  John,  bi- 
shop of,  succeeded  by  Praylius,  v. 
297  ;  next  in  ecclesiastical  honour 
to  Rome,  ii.  103  ;  holy  sepulchre 
of,  ii.  104;  synod  at,  on  Pelagian 
heresy,  v.  285  ;  an  early  place  of 
pilgrimage,  v.  197,  247,  541,  vi. 
461 ;  king  Arthur's  journey  to,  vi. 
176;  SS.  Paternus,  David,  and 
Teilo  visit,  vi.  46,  685  (Ind.  Chr. 
518);  S.  Petroc,  vi.  84,  592  (Ind. 
Chr.  648)  ;  Pelagius  resident  at, 
v.  274,  275. 

 ,  templum  S.  Crucis  of,  at  Rome, 

ii.  88. 

 .  See  Palestine. 

Jesuit's  Challenge,  the,  iii.  3-5  ;  date 
of,  iii.  xi. 

Jesuits,  doctrines  of,  approaching  to 
heresy,  iii.  47;  documents  concern- 
ing controversy  of,  with  Domini- 
cans, XV.  519  ;  sent  into  England 
as  dissenters,  xvi.  294. 

Jesus  Christ,  incarnation  of,  xiii.  506; 
birth  of,  X.  473 ;  genealogies  ot,  xi. 
556,  xiv.  261 ;  baptism  of,  x.  529  ; 
conduct  of,  when  twelve  years  old, 
X.  505  ;  humiliation  of,  xiii.  140- 
16S  ;  obedience  of,  xiii.  143  ;  sin- 
lessness  of,  xiii.  144  ;  sketch  of  Life 
of,  xiii.  147—154,  chronological 
summary  of,  x.  533-570;  ransom 
paid  by,  xiii.  139  ;  sacrifice  of,  vo- 
luntary, xiii.  160,  paid  for,  and  to, 
men,  xiii.  162;  end  of  his  humilia- 


Jesus  Christ — continued. 

tion  and  sacrifice,  xiii.  128-139  ; 
did  not  suffer  pains  of  hell,  xiii.  ]  55  ; 
Divinity  of,  necessary,  xi.  187. 
Jewel,  bishop  John,  Ussher's  praise  of, 

ii.  vii.,  27,  v.  125. 
Jews,  return  of,  viii.  225,  304 ;  state 
under  the  Maccabees,  ix.  271,272  ; 
slaughter  of,  at  Alexandria,  xi.  5-7; 
Caius'  attempt  to  force  idolatry  on, 
xL  11,  385-388  ;  dissensions  of, 
at  Jerusalem,  xi.  100 ;    evils  of, 
commenced  with  disloyalty,  xi.  389, 
390  ;  number  who  fell  in  last  war, 
j      xi.  112  ;  dispersion  and  sufferings 
I      of,  xi.  110  ;  sects  of,  x.  504 ;  alleged 
1      corruption   of  Scripture   by,  xiv. 
,  227-229. 
Joan,  pope,  Alexander  Cooke's  history 
o^  ii.  89. 

Job,  age  of,  xii.  44—47;  author  of 
book  of,  viii.  41 ;  addition  to,  in  the 
Septuagint,  xii.  49,  50,  discrepan- 
cies therein,  vii.  595. 

Jocelin,  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  in- 
quiry of,  about  Glastonbury,  v.  152. 

 of  Fumes,  xv.  15  ;  date  of,  iv. 

579  ;  publication  of  his  Life  of  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  452  ;  motive  to  his 
writing  it,  vi.  372;  editions  of,  vi. 
415  ;  confounds  Colman  and  Col- 
manelo,  vi.  529  ;  error  of  scholiast 
j      on,  vL  413. 

Jochebed,  chronology  of,  xi.  587. 
j  Johannes,  Baptista,    S.,  commence- 
I      ment  of  his  ministry,  x.  528. 

 ,  Evangelista,  S.,  episcopal  labours 

of,  vii.  58 ;  returns  from  Patmos  to 
Ephesus,  vii.  84 ;  authority  of,  in 
observance  of  Easter,  vi.  507. 

 ,  Antiocheuus  patriarcha,  v.  409, 

410. 

j   ,  Constantiensis  episcopus,  attends 

I      S.  Gallus,  iv.  270. 

I   de  BeUo  Slonte,  subdues  the  Al- 

j      bigenses,  ii.  411. 

 de  Courci,  or  Cursi,  his  conquest 

j  of  Uladh,  vi.  452  ;  Princeps  Ulidise, 
I  vi.  372,  373  ;  his  translation  of  S. 
'      Patrick's  relics,  vi.  452,  453 ;  devo- 


JOHANNES  _  JORDAN. 


97 


Johannes — continued. 

tion  to  S.  Patrick's  memory,  vi. 
372. 

 de  Craticula,  bishop  of  Aletha, 

vi.  61. 

.   de  Merton,  statement  of,  con- 
cerning Marianus  Scotus,  vi.  2  82. 

  de  Sancto  Stephano  in  Coelio 

monte,  legate  to  Ireland,  vi.  453. 

— —  de  Tiumouth,  date  of  iv.  379  ; 
author  of  a  tripartite  Life  of  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  395. 

 ,  diaconus,  elected  pope,  iv.  427  ; 

principal  in  letter  of  Clerus  Roma- 
nus,  iv.  428,  vi.  606. 

  Gischalensis,  xi.  101,  109. 

 ,  Hierosolymitanus  episcopus,  at 

synod  of  Jerusalem,  v.  285,  286, 
290  ;  suspected  of  promoting  quar- 
rel between  Pelagius  and  Jerom,  v. 
297  ;  assailed  by  Jerom,  v.  297. 

—  Hispalensis,  his  version  of  the 
Scriptures,  xii.  285. 

— —  Maria,  his  Index  Expurgatorius 
Romanus,  v.  500  ;  inconsistency  in, 
V.  501.  See  BrasicheUan,  Malvenda. 

 Maxentius,  reply  of,  to  Hormis- 

das'  letter,  vi.  3. 

 papa,  IV.,  election  of,  iv.  427  ; 

epistle  of,  to  the  Irish  church,  iv. 
428,  vi.  506. 

papa,  XII.,  immorality  of,  ii. 

48. 

  Portuensis,  advocate  of  Hilde- 

brand,  ii.  144. 

 Retalicus,  S.,  iv.  435. 

 ,  rex  AnglisB,  submission  of,  to 

the  pope,  iv.  361  ;  jurisdiction  of, 

in  Ireland,  xi  450;  patents  of,  vi. 

147,  XV.  11. 

—  Rossus,  V.  610. 

  Sagiensis,  bishop  of  Man,  vi. 

182. 

  Sarisburiensis,  negociates  be- 
tween Adrian  IV.  and  Henry  II., 
iv.  366,  548  ;  episcopus  Carnotensis, 
iv.  548,  550. 

 Scotus  Erigena,  date  of,  iv.  378  ; 

styled  Chryaostom,  iv.  86  ;  John  the 
Wise,  iii.  84 ;  a  favourite  with  Ca- 
VOL.  XVII. 


ihannes — continued. 
rolus  Calvus,  iii.  84,  iv.  113,  and 
with  Alfred,  iii.  84,  iv.  286;  ex- 
punged from  the  Roman  raartyro- 
logy,  iii.  84  ;  praise  of,  iv.  476  ;  his 
version  of  Dionysius  Areopagita,  ii. 
66,  iv.  475,  484,  487;  by  some 
reckoned  a  follower  of  Gotteschalc, 
iv.  85,  but  incorrectly,  iv.  85  ;  his 
nineteen  chapters  to  Hincmar,  iv. 
112,  113;  on  predestii.ation,  iv. 
114-123  ;  reply  of  Fiorusto,  iv.  14, 
84,  125-158;  impugns  the  doc- 
trine of  real  presence,  ii.  55  ;  his 
book  on  the  eucharist  condemned 
in  1050,  ii.  55  ;  stiled  vir  barbanis, 
Scotigena,  but  commended,  byAnas- 
tasius,  ii.  55,  iv.  484  ;  Berengarius, 
a  follower  of,  ii.  219  ;  compelled  to 
burn  the  treatise  on  the  eucharist, 
ii.  222 ;  his  book  condemned  by 
Lanfranc,  iii.  85,  and  Leo  IX.,  iv. 
285  ;  assailed  by  Florus  Slagister, 
iv.  84,  with  invectives,  iv.  125, 
167  ;  Capitula  of,  assailed  by  Pru- 
dentius,  iv.  85,  158,  169;  censured 
by  Remigius  of  Lyons,  iv.  180  ;  con- 
demned at  council  in  Andemantunno 
Lingonum,  iv.  190  ;  his  writings,  iv. 
482 ;  his  translation  of  Dionj-sius, 
ii.  65,  iv.  200,  475,  484,  487,  xii. 
516;  pope  Nicholas  offended  at,  iv. 
200  ;  Erasmus'  opinion  of  the  work, 
xii.  517  ;  verses  in  his  dedication, 
iv.  200,  474,  476  ;  prose  epistle  of, 
to  Charles,  iv.  476-482 ;  MSS.  of,  iv. 
476  ,  said  to  be  buried  at  Glaston- 
bury, ii.  56  ;  concealed  censure  of, 
iv.  176,  178,  180. 

 Scythes,  a  monk,  vi.  7. 

 ,  son  of  Sulgen,  iv.  272  ;  biogra- 
pher of  his  father,  iv.  394,  vi.  281. 

Johenius,  coadjutor  of  S.  Paulus,  vi. 
78. 

Jona,  son  of  Riada,  vi.  S2. 

Jouas,  the  biographer,  date  of,  iv.  378. 

Jones,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  takes 

precedence  of  the  Primate,  i.  39. 
Jordan,  passage  of,  date  of,  xii.  86  ; 

flowing  of,  XV.  221. 


98 


JORNANDES  -  JUSTINIAN. 


Jornandes,  author  of  jVnnales,  same  as 
Heruiannus  Contractus,  v.  463. 

Joseph,  the  patriavcli,  chronology  of, 
xii.  32,  35. 

 ,  of  Arimathea,  v.  37,  vi.  300  ; 

arrival  of,  in  Gaul,  vi.  551  (Ind.  Chr. 
48)  ;  arguments  urged  at  Basil  for 
his  British  mission,  v.  39,  40 ;  date 
of  his  alleged  visit  to  Britain,  v.  42, 
43,  vi.  551  (Ind.  Chr.  63),  dis- 
cussed by  Ussher,  v.  41  ;  died  at 
Glastonbury,  vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr.  76)  ; 
buried  near  Glastonbury,  v.  45  ; 
said  to  have  freed  Ireland  from  rep- 
tiles, vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr.  76). 

 ,  of  Exeter,  xi.  560. 

 ,  of  Ireland,  mentioned  by  Albi- 

nus,  iv.  467  ;  epistle  to,  iv.  467. 

 ,  bishop  of  Landaff,  iv.  325. 

 Ben  Gorion,  vi.  271. 

Josephus,  Flavius,  charged  by  Cappell 
with  ignorance  of  Hebrew,  vii.  602; 
unfaithful  in  parts,  vii.  603  ;  cor- 
I'ection  of  a  passage  in  his  Jewish 
War,  xi.  38 ;  his  mode  of  citation, 
xvi  218;  version  of,  by  Ruffinus, 
xi.  515  ;  spurious  tract  of,  iii.  240. 

Josepiui,  a  name  for  the  Albigenses,  ii. 
272,  274. 

Josiah,  reign  of,  viii.  172-176  ;  his 

goodness,  xiii.  568. 
Jota,  daughter  of  Lucius,  vi.  160. 
Jotapata,  siege  of,  xi.  99. 
Joulios,  month  of  January,  vii.  380. 
Jovan,  disciple  of  S.  Dubricius,  v.  810. 
Jovian,  alluded  to  by  Jerom,  v.  276. 
Joy,  true,  xiii.  292. 
Jubilees,  dates  of,  viii.  158,  320. 
Judah  and  Israel,  parallel  chronology 

of,  viii.  111—147;  chronology  of 

kings  of,  xii.  95—144. 
Judas,  of  Gables,  x.  404. 

 Maccabaus,  ix.  302,  327. 

Judges,  dates  of,  xii.  75;  chronology 

of  the  book  of,  xii.  72,  MSS.  of 

Greek  version  of,  viL  678-585. 
Judgments,  two,  after  death,  xi.  195. 
Judicium  Dei,  trial  by  fire,  iv.  203, 

509  ;  challenged  by  Gotteschalc,  iv. 

229,  230. 


Juell,  bishop.    See  Jewel. 

Jule,  or  Gule,  vii.  379. 

Juliana,  v.  159,  332. 

Julianus,  the  Pelagian,  v.  251,  423; 
considered  a  third  leader  of  the  he- 
resy of  Pelagius,  v.  3 1 C  ;  deprived 
of  his  see,  and  banished  from  Italy, 
V.  354,  359  ,  condemned  in  Roman 
synod,  v.  525  ;  suppressed,  v.  423  ; 
advocates  restricted  use  of  Scrip- 
ture, xii.  481 ;  accuses  Catholics  of 
Manicheism,  v.  351 ;  opposition  of, 
to  Augustin,  V,  355-358 ;  Augus- 
tin  employed  in  replying  to,  at  time 
of  his  death,  v.  408. 

  Eclanensis,    anathematized  in 

council  of  Byzacum,  vi.  7  ;  Bede's 
work  against,  iv.  3. 

 of  Larissa,  present  at  a  council 

of  Antioch,  v.  409. 

Julius  Agricola,  his  wall,  vi.  552  (Ind. 
Chr.  77). 

 Amartolus,   subscribes   acts  of 

synod  of  Orange,  vi.  25. 

 ,  bishop,  bearer  of  letters  to  Inno- 
cent I.,  V.  304. 

 Hoff,  or  Arthur's  Oven,  vi.  112. 

 the  Hun,  vi.  159,  160. 

 Maximus  Thrax,  vi.  160. 

  S.,  of  Wales,  v.  102;  martyr- 
dom of,  V.  177,  203  ;  his  church,  v. 
205. 

!  Junabin,  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v.  510. 

Junius,  Patrick,  libraiy  of,  iii.  58  ; 
or  Young,  his  communications  to 
Ussher,  vii.  325,  328. 

Justellus,  Christopher,  Ussher's  letters 
to,  xvi.  110,  129. 

Justianus,  a  bishop  in  Ireland,  vi.  518. 

Justification,  what,  xi.  212,  213,  xiii. 
263  ;  doctrine  of,  xi.  188,  189;  by 
faith,  xiii.  237-245;  stated  by  S. 
Paul  and  S.  James,  xiii.  264;  sen- 
timents of  Irish  writers  on,  iv  255— 
257;  Irish  article  of  1615  on,  i. 
xxxix.,  xl. 

Justin  IMartyr,  his  quotations  of  Scrip- 
ture compared  with  the  koivi),  vii. 
477-479. 

Justinian,  civil  law  of,  published,  xi. 


JUSTINIAN  —  KENNETH. 


99 


Justinian — continued. 

4G9  ;  Pandects  of,  brought  into  use, 
xi.  469  ;  introduced  into  Britain, 
xi.  4G9,  470 ;  error  concerning  the 
Novels  of,  corrected,  vii.  31. 

 S.,  of  Ramsey,  vi.  45. 

Justus,  a  bishop,  joined  with  Laiiren- 
tius,  iv.  421. 

Juta;,  or  Guti,  in  Jutland,  v.  445  ; 
part  of  Britain  occupied  by,  v.  449. 

Jutnacium,  or  Southampton,  v.  449. 

Juvenis,  term,  applied  to  an  adult,  vi. 
675  (Ind.  Chr.  455). 

Juverna,  Juvenal's  name  for  Ireland, 
vi.  319. 

Juxon,  bishop,  his  conduct  in  Straf- 
ford's attainder,  i.  211. 

K 

Kaer,  and  compounds.    See  Cair,  and 

compounds. 
Kaer-Eden,  Edinburgh,  vi.  131. 
Kaer-Merdyn,  civitas  Blerlini,  v.  200. 
KaivoTTidTa,  common  principles  of 

faith,  ii.  495. 
Kaii,  or  cancelli,  i.  e.  quay,  xv.  10. 
KaXrjSovia,  of  Dio,  vi  113. 
Kalgohc,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 
Kalixtus,  vi.  170.    See  Calixtus. 
Kanicus,  S.    See  Cainnichus. 
Karedic.    See  Careticus. 
Karulan,  in  Cornwall,  battle  of,  vi.  40. 
Kapxridwv,  meaning  of,  v.  87. 
KaT(\6tiv,   meaning   of,   iii.  392, 

393. 

Kazer  and  Ketter,  German  words  for 

heretic,  ii.  248. 
Keale,  B.,  an  island  in  Bantry  Bay, 

xvi.  490. 

Kebius,  S.,  educated  in  Cornwall,  v. 
237,  vi.  339 ;  ordained  by  S,  Hil- 
ary, vi.  340  ;  bishop  of  Caer  Guby, 
V.  116,  vi.  560  (Ind.  Chr.  364)  ; 
retires  from  Ireland  to  Mona,  vi. 
560  (Ind.  Chr.  309). 

Keeles,  or  Cyuli,  v.  408. 

Keith-coty  House,  monument  of  Cati- 
gimus,  V.  472. 


Keivin,  S.,  vi.  524.    See  Coemghen. 
Kelanus.    See  Ca;Ianus,  Caylan. 
Kelcharnanus,  father  of  S.  Fechin,  vi. 
538. 

Keldei,  or  Culdees,  vi.  197,  G18  (Ind. 

Chr.  1108),  622  (Ind.  Chr.  1272, 

1297).    See  Colidci,  Culdees. 
KtXtioi,  like  mando,  force  of,  iv.  328; 

forensic  use  of,  iv.  634. 
Kells,  archdeaconry  of,  i.  Ixi.  ;  parish 

of,  i.  Ix.  ;    book  of,   collated  by 

Ussher,      232.    See  Kenlis. 
Kelly,  John,  assists  Ussher  in  the 

translation  of  Irish,  vi.  428. 
KjXroc  r6  yevoc,  vi.  350. 
Kenan,  S.,  vi.  573  (Ind.  Chr.  450), 

581  (Ind.  Chr.  498). 
Kenedus,  king  of  Dalriada,  vi.  613 

(Ind.  Chr.  838)  ;  or  Kenneth,  in- 
vades Pictavia,  vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr. 

640) ;  subdues  the Picts,  vi.  6 13  (Ind. 

Chr.  842)  ;  defeats  the  Saxons,  vi. 

613  (Ind.  Chr.  838);  his  laws,  vi. 

613  (Ind.  Chr.  838);  consolidated  the 

Scottish  throne,  vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr. 

843).    See  Keneth  and  Kenneth. 
Kenel,  and  compounds.    See  Cine 

and  compounds. 
Kenel-CuunUla,  or  Tirconnell,  vi.  231. 
Kenel-Eogain,  or  Tir-Oen,  Ardstraw 

in,  vi.  417. 
Keneth,  son  of  Alpin,  vi.  259,  261. 

See  Kenedus,  Kenneth. 
Kenethus,  or  Kenedus,  or  Kynedus, 

vi.  45.    See  Kennetli. 
Keneu,  episcopal  seat  of,  in  North 

Wales,  V.  111. 
Kenewalch,  v.  140;  king  of  the  W. 

Saxons,  vi.  606  (Ind.  Chr.  643), 

608  (Ind.  Chr.  070). 
Kcniellach,  uhi  Magarnoide,  vi.  336. 
Kenlis,  or  Kells,  deanry  of,  i.  Ixxxvil.; 

parish  of,  i.  Ix.xxvii. 
Kenneth  Ker,  son  of  Conal,  vi.  254, 

602  (Ind.  Chr.  604). 
 M' Alpine,  subdues  the  Picts,  vi. 

147,  613  (Ind.  Chr.  640,  642); 

limits  of  his  kingdom,  vi.  260-262  ; 

date  of  his  reign,  vi.  261  ;  his  code 

of  laws,  vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr.  838),  xi. 

2 


100 


KENNETH  _  KILBEIDE. 


Kenneth — continued- 

4G7,  468  i  the  first  king  of  all  Alba, 
vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr.  843),  xi.  407. 

Kenny,  S.,  vi.  526.    See  Cainnicus. 

Keniic,  the  Saxon,  his  punishment, 
V.  436  ;  son  of  Kerdic,  v.  531. 

Kenselach,  Gens,  Ferns  in,  vi.  425. 

Kent,  formerly  Cair  Ceint,  v.  84  ; 
kings  of,  V.  515. 

Kentestoivn,  parish  of,  i.  Ixii. 

Kentigern,  S.,  birth  of,  vi.  222,  684 
(Ind.  Chr.  514)  ;  legend  concerning, 
vi.  224  ;  his  parents,  vi.  222  ;  mis- 
takes concerning,  vi.  223  ;  meaning 
of  name,  vi.  224,  225  ;  Munghu,  his 
familiar  name,  vi.  225  ;  disciple  of 
S.  Servanug,  vi.  214,  215,  224, 
225;  irregular  consecration  of,  vi. 
225,  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540)  ;  goes  to 
Eome,  vi.  225  ;  has  the  defect 
supplied,  vi.  226  ;  missions  of,  to 
islands,  vi.  228  ;  contemporary  of  S. 
Columba,  vi.  228,  whom  he  meets, 
vi.  247,  250,  251,  596  (Ind.  Chr. 
579);  bishop  of  Glasgow,  v.  Ill, 
112,  vi.  85;  administration  of  his 
diocese,  vi.  226  ;  expelled  by  Mar- 
ken,  and  retires  to  Elgii,  \'i.  226, 
691  (Ind.  Chr.  543)  ;  places  S. 
Asaph  over  it,  ^^.  593  (Ind.  Chr. 
560)  I  recalled  by  Rederech,  vi.  226, 
593  (Ind.  Chr.  560)  ;  number  of  his 
disciples,  vi.  85 ;  his  alleged  mis- 
sion, vi.  597  (Ind.  Chr.  581)  ; 
transfers  episcopal  seat  from  Whit- 
hern  to  Glasgow,  vi.  205  ;  visits 
pope  Gregory,  vi.  598  (Ind.  Chr. 
693)  ;  opposes  the  Pelagians,  vi.  87 ; 
miracles  wrought  by,  vi.  85,  86  ; 
his  church,  vi.  86  ;  age  at  his  death, 
vi.  251,  603  (Ind.  Chr.  601)  ;  spu- 
rious works  of,  vi.  251  ;  biographers 
of,  vi.  223,  224;  long  extract  from 
his  Life,  vi.  224-228. 
Kentwin,  king,  v.  140  ;  grants  of,  to 
GlastonEury,  vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr. 
675)  ;  succeeded  by  Cadvalla,  vi. 
609  (Ind.  Chr.  686). 
Kentyre,  converted  by  S.  Constantinus, 
vi.  237. 


Kenulph,  king,  his  letter  to  Leo  III., 
V.  91,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  802). 

Koran,  abbot  of  Clonmacnoise,  vi.  200, 
502.    See  Ciaran. 

Kerdic,  the  Saxon,  v.  531  ;  or  Care- 
ticus,  vi.  90 ;  king  of  Ceretica,  vi. 
407,  685  (Ind.  Chr.  519)  ;  his  per- 
secutions, V.  531. 

Kerkill,  chapel  of,  i.  cxxi. 

Ker-lowre,  or  Garland  of  Howth,  an 
•vangelistarium  of  S.  Nessan,  vi. 
531. 

Kertennus,  or  Mac  Cartin,  S.,  bishop  of 
Clogher,  vi.  416  ;  date  of  his  death, 
vi.  417.    See  Mac  Cartin. 

Ketelus,  v.  384,  vi.  567  (Ind.  Chr. 
430).    See  Cadellus. 

Ketter,  and  Kazer,  German  words  for 
a  heretic,  ii.  248. 

Kevin,  S.    See  Coemgen. 

Keys,  the  power  of  the,  iii.  101,  131, 
xiii.  129,  xiv.  71  ;  Jerom's  exposi- 
tion of,  iii.  160  ;  sentiments  of  Irish 
church  on,  iv.  290  ;  Ussher  on,  i. 
clxvi. ;  and  sword,  power  of,  dis- 
tinct, ii.  463. 

Kiaran,  Mac-an-tsaeir,  or  filius  Arti- 
ficis,  of  Clonmacnoise,  his  history, 
vi.  473  ;  a  pupil  of  S.  Finian,  vi. 
473;  rule  of,  vi.  484,  611  (Ind.  Chr. 
743).    See  Ciaran. 

 ,  of  Saighir,  birth  of,  vi.  559  (Ind. 

Chr.  352);  baptized,  vi.  661  (Ind. 
Chr.  382);  a  precursor  of  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  332 ;  met  by  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  663  (Ind.  Chr.  402)  ;  pupil  of 
S.  Finian,  vi.  473  ;  submits  to  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  572  (Ind.  Chr.  449)  ; 
founds  Saiger,  vi.  563  (Ind.  Chr. 
402);  Life  of,  vi.  146,  400.  See 
Ciaran. 

Kien-tiem,  or  Kentigern,  meaning  of, 

vi.  224,  225. 
Kieran.    See  Ciaran,  Kiaran. 
Kilbeggan,  parish  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Kilbegge,  parish  of,  i.  xc. 
Kilberry,  parish  of,  i.  xcii. 
Kilbiskey,  parish  of,  i.  xcii. 
Kilbrew,  parish  of,  i.  Ixviii. 
Kilbride,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxii. 


KILBRIDE 

Kilbride,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Kilbridemoylan,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Kilbridopilate,  parish  of,  i.  civ. 
Kilbridetangan,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Kilbrideweston,  parish  of,  i.  cviii. 
Kiliheran,  in  Kentj're,  burial-place  of 

king  Aidan,  vi.  25i  (Ind.  Chr.  604). 
Kilcleagh,  parish  of,  i.  cxxiii. 
Kilcloane,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxix. 
Kilcromreagb,  parish  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Kildalkey,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxv. 
Kildare,  derivation  of  name,  vi.  163, 

579  (Ind.  Chr.  484)  ;  Demp-ster's 

derivation,  vi.  1 62  ;  abbot  of,  called 

Episcopus  Lageniensium,  vi.  537; 

metropolis  of  Lagenia,  vi.  425,  537 ; 

plain  of,  in  which  was  the  Chorea 

Gigantum,  v.  518. 
Kildromfarten,  parish  of,  xv.  533- 

535 ;  sought  by  Dr.  Bernard,  i.  115. 
Kilfenora,  a  poor  bishopric,  xv.  457, 

479  ;  Mr.  Highgate,  bishop  of,  xvi. 

519. 

Kilianus,  same  as  Quilianus,  vi.  170, 
602  ;  a  native  of  Ireland,  xii.  280  ; 
an  early  student  of  Scripture,  iv. 
244;  ordained  at  Rome,  iv.  334, 335 ; 
bishop  of  "Wirtzburg,  vi.  279,  502, 
609  (Ind.  Chr.  687)  ;  S.  Amaul,  a 
disciple  of,  vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  694); 
his  martyrdom,  iv.  292,  vL  609 
(Ind.  Chr.  689)  ;  festival  of,  vi.  609 
(Ind.  Chr.  689)  ;  ancient  Life  of,  iv. 
2,  244,  vi.  279,  by  Georgius  Wice- 
lius,  iv.  430,  431. 

Kilkeame,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxvii. 

Kilkenny,  i.  e.  Cella  or  Fanum  Can- 
nici,  vi.  526,  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540)  ; 
see  of  Ossoiy  transferred  to,  vi.  526; 
parliaments  held  in,  xi.  458,  401, 
462  ;  statute  of,  xi.  462  ;  friars 
minor  of,  their  MS.  of  Lives  of 
Saints,  written  in  1350,  iv.  268  ; 
Edward  Warren  of,  xvi.  342. 

 ,  in  Westmeath,  xv.  181 ;  parish 

of,  i.  cxiii. 

Kilkervan,  parish  of,  i.  Ixv. 

Kilkevil,  vi.  197,    See  Kilruil. 

Killaconegan,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxiv. 

Killagh,  parish  of,  i.  xcviii. 


—  KILRUIL.  101 

KUlaghbye,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Killair,  in  Westmeath,  the  Umbilicus 

Hibernias,  v.  518. 
Killallon,  parish  of,  i.  cxvii. 
KiUaloe,  called  Quidalua,  iv.  553. 
Killaraus  IMons,  whence  Stonehenge 

was  removed,  v.  517,  519,  vi.  579 

(Ind.  Chr.  488)  ;  now  Killair,  in 

Westmeath,  v.  518. 
Killare,  parish  of,  i.  cxiv. 
Killary,  parish  of,  i.  xcv. 
Killcowley,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxv. 
Killeene,  parish  of,  i.  Isxiv. 
Killeglan,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxii. 
Killiagh,  parish  of,  i.  cxxi. 
Killian,  parish  of,  i.  xcix. 
Killicumiili,  Mugenoc  of,  vi.  473,  590 

(Ind.  Chr.  540). 
Killmoone,  parish  of,  i.  Ixiii. 
Killmoore,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxiv. 
KiUowae,  see-land  of,  i.  Iv. ;  parish  of, 

i.  Ixxxii. 
Killpatricke,  parish  of,  i.  xcvi. 

 ,  parish  of,  i.  cxx. 

Killshenny,  parish  of,  i.  xcvii. 
KiUucken,  or  Rathwyer,  parish  of,  i. 

xcviii.,  xcix. 
Killussi,  parish  of,  vi.  384. 
Killwellagh,  parish  of,  i.  ci. 
Kilmacnevan,  parish  of,  i.  cxii. 
Kilmanaghan,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Kilmantan,  or  Wicklow,  vi.  405. 
Kilmarnock,  in  Scotland,  vi.  184,  559 

(Ind.  Chr.  314). 
Kilmessan,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxiv. 
Kilmodoc,  in  Scotland,  vi.  184. 
Kilmore,  diocese  of,  fine  of  Luach-im- 

pighe  in,  xi.  428  ;  church  revenues 

of,  xi.  444 ;  Roman  Catholic  clergy 

of,  XV.  535  ;  bishop  of,  letter  of,  to 

Ussher,  xv.  272. 
 ,  lands  of,  in  diocese  of  Armagh, 

xi.  436. 

Kilmuni,  or  Menevia,  origin  of,  v.  509. 
Kdoom,  vi.  502. 

Kilremont,  or  S.  Andrews,  vi   196  ; 

formerly  Muc-ros,  vi.  196  ;  S.  Re- 

gulus  dies  at,  vi.  196. 
Kilruil,    [incorrectly  Kilkevil],  i.  e. 

Templum  Reguli,  vi.  197. 


102 


KILSKIRRE  —  L. 


Kilskirre,  parish  of,  i.  Ixsxriii. 
Kilslevia,  or  Killevy,  vi.  604  (Ind. 

Chr.  C30). 
Kiltaale,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxix. 
Kilwinin,  abbot  of,  vi.  184,  559  (Ind. 

Chr.  314). 
Kinaidus,  son  of  Alpin,  v.  452.  See 

Kenneth. 

King,  Mr.,  recommended  to  execute 
the  Irish  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, i.  202  ;  his  preferment,  and 
suflFerings,  i.  202. 

 ,  bishop,  his  version  of  the  Psalms, 

vi.  198,  199  ;  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  198. 

 ,  Dr.,  xvi.  35. 

 ,  Sir  John,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xv. 

412. 

Kingdom  of  heaven,  xiii.  542. 

Kings,  foundation  of  their  authority, 
si.  340  ;  divine  right  of,  xi.  272  ; 
inviolability  of,  xi.  335  ;  their  inde- 
pendence of  laws,  xi.  305-315,  318- 
320;  example  of,  xi.  311-315;  ob- 
ligations of,  xi.  322,  323;  oath  ex- 
acted by,  xi.  378-380 ;  privileges 
of,  xi.  361,  363;  vicars  of  God,  v. 
129, 130 ;  no  exemption  from  submis- 
sion to,  xi.  359  ;  where  limited,  xi. 
352-358;  power  of,  on  permission, 
xi.  373,  874  ;  submission  of  early 
Christians  to,  xi.  406-411  ;  senti- 
ments of  early  fathers  about,  xi. 
281-281,  394,  of  later  writers,  xi. 
295-297  ;  tithes  given  by  the  an- 
cients to,  xi.  283-285;  declarations 
of  councils  on,  xL  291—249  ;  Arian 
kings  prayed  for,  xi.  411—416  ; 
form  of  coronation  of,  xi.  298  ;  styles 
of,  xi.  297 ;  jura  majestatis,  xi.  299 ; 
various  dispositions  of,  xi.367;  sub- 
mit their  crowns  to  popes,  ii.  91  ; 
anciently  the  patrons  of  bishopricks, 
iv.  324 ;  or  necessary  as  assenting, 
V.  512  ;  a  king  of  Ireland  exhorted 
to  reform  religious  abuses,  iv.  493, 
and  control  bishops,  iv.  523 ;  office 
of  abbot  held  by,  v.  530,  of  bishop, 
vi.  398  ;  become  hermits,  vi.  82  ; 
and  parliament,   duty  between,  i. 


Kings — continued. 

239-241 ;  Cssher's  sermon  on  royal 
authority,  xiii.  363,  364. 

Kinigiisi,  king,  v.  632. 

Kinocus,  S.,  successor  of  S.  David,  v. 
106,  vi.  591  (Ind.  Chr.  544)  ;  or 
Cenaucus,  v.  114,  bishop  of  Lampe- 
ter, vi.  43,  590  (Ind.  Chr.  640)  ; 
death  of,  vi.  599  (Ind.  Chr.  597). 

Kinsale,  Lord,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
506. 

Kircher,  Ussher's  opinion  of,  i.  273. 
Kiriath-sepher,  like  Baile-leabhair,  vi. 
638. 

Kirk,  church,  from  Evpiaiciy,  vi.  384. 

Kirk-Patrick,  on  Clyde,  vi.  181,  132, 
135,  or  Kilpatrick,  between  Dun- 
barton  and  Glasgow,  vi.  375,  xv.  9. 

Kistanus,  S.,  bishop,  vi.  339. 

Knapdale,  in  Dalriada,  vi.  147. 

Knevet,  Sir  Thomas,  library,  iv.  351. 

Knockaman,  parish  of,  i.  Ixvii. 

Knocken,  in  Flanders,  vi.  815. 

Knockmoke,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxv. 

Knough,  parish  of,  i.  94. 

Knowledge,  diflFerent  kinds  of,  ii.  501, 
502. 

Koivij,  or  Vulgate  of  Greek  Version, 
vii.  470. 

Kothraigi,  or  Cothirge,  a  name  of  S. 

Patrick,  vi.  387. 
K!-/(Tif,  force  of  word,  xi.  259,  261. 
Kungresbury,  near  Wells,  v.  87.  See 

Congersbury. 
Kynan  Wledic,  or  Aurelius  Conanus, 

vi.  56. 

Kynedus,  S.,  or  Kenedus,  son  of  Dihoc, 

a  chief  of  Gower,  vi.  45. 
Kyninus,  father  of  Cruithne,  vi.  104. 
Kynotus,  or  Kynocus,  of  Cambridge, 

and  Lampeter,  vi.  31,  588  (Ind.  Chr, 

529).    See  Linocus. 
Kynrecha,  S.,  interred  with  S.  Senan, 

vi.  510. 


L,  office  of  the  letter  >  in  Hebrew,  xv. 
304. 


LACEDJEMONIANS  —  LANFRANCUS. 


103 


Lacedasmonians  famed  for  civil  obe- 
dience, xi.  324,  325. 

Lachagili,  Loman  of,  vi.  537. 

Lacliavari,  Loman  of,  vi.  537. 

Lachnintis,  disciple  of  S.  Declan,  vi. 
335. 

 ,  S.,  vi.  335,  560  (Ind.  Chr.  364). 

Lachreaelit-dyi'ke,  parish,  xi.  437. 
Lacney,  or  Lacken,  parish  of,  i.  cix. 
Lacuircniu  [incorrectly  represented  as] 

a  nephew  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  382. 
Lacus.    See  Loch. 

Laderamid,  an  alleged  abbot  of  Glas- 
tonbury, V.  137. 

Lseogarius,  or  Laoghaire,  king,  vi.  412, 
478  ;  son  of  Niall,  vi.  514,  517,  vi. 
566  (Ind.  Chr.  427) ;  date  of  S.  Pa- 
trick's appearance  before,  vi.  569 
(Ind.  Chr.  433)  ;  his  death,  vi.  577 
(Ind.  Chr.  463) ;  Lseogarii  subulcus, 
the  Irish  tonsure  referred  to,  in  con- 
tempt, vi.  490,  491. 

Lsesia,  or  Queen's  County,  vi.  374,  uli 
Clonenagh,  vi.  533. 

Lseta,  letter  of  S.  Jerom  to,  v.  297. 

Laethana  Armuirc,  Britannia,  vi.  381. 

LafFenac,  or  Loderic,  now  Padstow,  S. 
Petrocus  of,  vi.  84. 

Lagenia,  Quinta  pars  Hibernise,  vi. 
384 ;  Nathi,  son  of  Garrchu,  king 
of,  vi.  368,  Brandubh,  king  of,  vi. 
537  ;  Dublin  in,  vi.  422  ;  Sletty, 
Ferns,  Kildare,  and  Dublin,  succes- 
sively the  metropolis  of,  vi.  537, 
425  ;  Auxilius,  bishop  of,  vi.  384  ; 
Maedhog,  archbishop  of,  vi.  537 ;  Fer- 
domnach,  bishop  of,  iv.  519,  vi.  537. 

Lagerius,  king,  vi.  339.  SeeLaeogarius. 

Lagmannus,  death  of,  iv.  521. 

Laighes,  Ossory,  and  Ele,  junction  of, 
at  Cluainfertamolua,  vi.  511. 

Laisre,  Laisreanus.    See  Lasreanus. 

Laistranus,  a  Scotic  presbyter,  iv.  1, 
427. 

Laity,  voice  of,  in  ecclesiastical  ap- 
pointments, vi.  425,  427  ;  persecu- 
tion from,  dreaded  by  S.  Geraldus, 
vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  692). 

Lambard,  William,  editor  of  Knight- 
on's Chronicle,  ii.  199. 


Lamberton,  William,  bishop  of  St.  An- 
drew's, vi.  198. 

Lanipaternensis  ecclesia,  Kynotus,  bi- 
shop of,  vi.  31. 

Lan,  comjiounds  of.    See  Lhan. 

Lancarvau,  or  Lhancarvan,  in  Glamor- 
gan, v.  539 ;  Cadoc,  abbot  of,  v. 
530,  538,  539  ;  mider  S.  Brendan, 
vi.  50. 

Landaff,  see  of,  founded,  iv.  324,  v. 
103  ;  under  S.  Teilo,  vi.  80  ;  privi- 
leges of,  vi.  80  ;  capital  of  South 
Wales,  V.  110,  111:  or  Morganen- 
sis  ecclesia,  v.  1 1  ;  called  Tanensis, 
V.  114;  S.  Dubricius  patron  of,  v. 
510  ;  ancient  mode  of  electing  and 
consecrating  bishops  of,  iv.  324, 325  ; 
Liber  Landavensis,iv.278,324, 325, 
or  Tilo,  iv.  379,  a  register,  v.  109, 
123,  539,  vi.  47,  582,  587  (Ind. 
Chr.  508,  522),  602  (Ind.  Chr.  604). 

Land-Elo,  in  Fercall,  vi.  475  ;  S.  Col- 
man  of,  vi.  530,  596  (Ind.  Chr. 
580)  ;  hodie  Liu-alli,  vi.  530. 

Lands,  church,  seizure  of,  xvi.  588. 

Lan-Ela.    See  Land-Elo. 

Lanelwensis  ecclesia,  or  Elguensis,  vi. 
86. 

Lan-Elythe,  in  west  of  Glamorgan- 
shire, vi.  43. 

Lanfortin,  near  Dundee,  vi.  249  ;  S. 
Moninna  of,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr.  660). 

Lanfrancus,  abbot  of  Caen,  assails  Bc- 
rengarius,  ii.  219,  221,  223;  dis- 
cussion with,  at  council  of  Rome,  ii. 
221;  when  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, promotes  papal  influence  in 
England,  ii.  210;  first  e.stablishes 
doctrine  of  real  presence,  iii.  85  ;  his 
donations  to  see  of  Dublin,  bishops 
of  Dublin  profess  obedience  to,  iv. 
564  ;  endeavours  of,  to  subject  the 
Irish  church  to  the  English  primacy, 
iv.  567 ;  foundation  of  his  claim,  iv. 
667  ;  epistle  of,  to  clergy  and  citizens 
of  Dublin,  iv.  488  ;  WS.  collection 
of  his  epistles,  ii.  200;  his  letter  to 
Donaldus,  iv.  495,  to  Gothric,  iv. 
291,  499,  to  Tirdelvacus,  iv.  287, 
291,  322,  492. 


104 


LANGBAINE  —  LAUD. 


Langbaine,  Dr.  Gerard,  letters  of,  to 
Ussher,  xvi.  78,  Si,  87,  x\-i.  105, 
131,  149,  538,  546,  547,  568,  570, 
673. 

Languages  of  civilized  Europe,  origin 
of,  xii.  274;  three  suficient  for  the 
church,  xii.  298 ;  provision  of  Char- 
lemagne for  instruction  in,  xii.  275; 
Erasmus's  statement  about  the  dis- 
use of  Latin,  iii.  12,  13  ;  prayers  in 
an  imknown  tongue,  origin  of,  xii. 
272-276;  contrary  to  Scripture,  iii. 
15,  16,  vernacular,  prayer  in,  de- 
sired by  some  Komanists,  xii.  443. 

Lan-IItut,  now  Lan-Twit,  in  Glamor- 
gan, V.  539 ;  so  called  from  S.  Iltu- 
tus,  vi.  582  CInd.  Chr.  508)  ;  Isa- 
nus,  abbot  of,  vi.  42,  43.  See  Lan- 
tTvyt,  Lan-Elythe. 

Lantokai,  v.  140. 

Lan-Twit,  in  Glamorgan,  olim  Lan- 

Iltut,  V.  539. 
Laodicea,  metropolis  of  Phrygia  Paca- 

tiana,  vii.  34 ;  S.  Paul's  Epistle  to, 

xiv.  1 13,  114  ;  Ussher's  treatise  on, 

i.  311,  xii.  521-526. 
Laoghaire.    See  Lseogarius. 
Laonensis  diocesis,  or  KiUaloe,  vi.  541 ; 

Roscre  joined  to,  vi.  541. 
Lapides  longi,  v.  518. 
Lappa  conquered  by  king  Arthur,  vi. 

34. 

Laracor,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxsii. 

Lascartan,  parish  of,  i.  Lxxxi. 

Laserianus.    See  Lasreanus. 

Lasrea,  mother  of  S.  Fechin,  vi.  838. 

Lasreanus,  or  Laisre,  alias  Molaissi, 
son  of  Kiarellu?,  vi.  503,  531 ;  abbot 
of  Leighhn,  iv.  342  ;  visits  Rome, 
vL  604  (Ind.  Chr.  631)  ;  conse- 
crated, vi.  605  (Ind.  Chr.  633)  ;  his 
community,  iv.  304  ;  at  synod  of 
Campus  Albus,  vi.  504,  505,  604 
(Ind.  Chr.  630) ;  his  death,  vi.  605 
(Ind.  Chr.  639). 

 ,  or  Laisreanus,  alias  Molaissi,  son 

of  Nadfraich,  vi.  531;  disciple  of  S. 
Finian,  vi,  473,  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540); 
of  second  order  of  saints,  vi.  478  ; 
builds  a  monasterj-  in  Devenish,  vi. 


Lasreanus—  continued. 

532  ;  converts  Conallus  Rubens  ; 

enjoins  exile  on  S.  Columba,  vL  532 ; 

death  of,  vi.  595  (Ind.  Chr.  570) ; 

his  Life,  vi  532  ;  alphabetical  hymn 

of,  vi.  531. 

 ,  son  of  Nasca,  vi.  543. 

 ,  a  relative  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 

231. 

Lateran,  the  parish  church  of  the  pope, 

ii.  117  ;  councils  of,  ii.  115,  285, 

iii.  114  ;  Laurence  O'Toole,  and 
other  Irish  bishops  at,  iv.  553  ;  coun- 
cil of,  fixes  the  doctrine  of  real  pre- 
sence, in  1215,  iii.  89  ;  canons  of, 
claim  S.  Patrick,  vi.  393  ;  office  of, 
vi.  401 ;  rule  of,  vi.  426. 

Latham,  or  Molyneux,  a  priest,  xvi. 
320. 

Latiense  coenobium,  in  Italy,  under  S. 
Enna,  vi.  533. 

Latin  language,  great  extent  of  its  use, 
xii.  412  ;  vernacular  in  time  of  S. 
Gregory,  sai.  268  ;  use  of,  in  Bri- 
tain, xii.  412,  in  Spain,  xii.  412  ; 
diffusion  of,  xii.  272,  273;  encou- 
raged by  Charlemagne,  xii.  275  ; 
use  of,  enforced  by  Romish  church, 

xii.  272  ;  corruptions  of,  xii.  274  ; 
debased  in  800,  xii.  275;  Erasmus 
on  its  disuse,  iii.  12,  13  ;  involved, 
V.  488 ;  a  generic  tongue  for  the 
Scriptures,  iv.  243  ;  a  cloud  obscur- 
ing the  Hebrew  original,  iv.  249  ; 
Latina  lingua  tota  used  for  ortho- 
doxy, vi.  492 ;  version  of  Scriptures 
in,  defects  of,  xiv.  218  (see  Vul- 
gate) ;  inconvenience  of  prayers  in, 

xiii.  587,  588 ;  a  priest  ignorant  of, 

iv.  461. 

Latius,  Johannes,  his  treatise  de  Pela- 

gianis,  Ussher's  Gotteschalci  Histo- 

ria,  a  sequel  to,  iv.  iii. 
Latria,  Roman  doctrine  of,  ii.  445, 

447,  and  Duha,  iii.  466,  499. 
Laud,  Ussher's  respect  for,  i.  154,  155, 

290  ;  his  opposition  to  abuses,  xv. 

526,  527;  chancellor  of  Oxford,  xv. 

527,  of  DubUn  University,  i.  154, 
155,  XV.  672,  574;  his  view  of  the 


LAUD  —  LEGHLINENSIS. 


105 


Laud — continued. 

quarrels  there,  i.  193,  194 ;  prepares 
new  statutes  and  charter  for  Trinity- 
College,  Dublin,  i.  195  ;  his  praise  of 
Provost  Cliappell,  i.  195  ;  approves 
of  Bedell's  promotion,  i.  97  ;  his  re- 
marks about  Ussher,  i.  200,  201  ; 
opinion  on  Lords'  committee,  i.  229  ; 
the  subject  of  unjust  charges,  i.  158  ; 
his  intercourse  with  Ussher,  i.  92 ;  no 
papist,  i.  92  ;  his  letters  to  Ussher, 
XV.  423,  443,  445,  45G,  477,  525, 
xvi.  7,  22,  536  ;  letters  of  Ussher  to, 
XV.  449,  571,  574,  xvi.  36. 

Lauden,  orLodonesia,  Pictland,  vi.  31. 

LaudoD,  Pictish  cities  in,  vi.  104,  202, 
or  Pictland,  vi.  3),  206;  derivation 
of,  vi.  222  ;  mistakes  about,  vi.  234. 

Laurentius,  archbishop  of  Amalphi,  ii. 
108. 

 ,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  letter 

of,  to  the  Scotic  church,  iv.  421, 
vi.  602  (Ind.  Chr.  604)  ;  withMel- 
litus  and  Justus,  iv.  341,  851,  358, 
359  ;  date  of,  iv.  377. 

 ,  bishop  of  Man,  vi.  182. 

 ,  of  Novaria,  iii.  109. 

 O'Toole,  his  parentage,  iv.  553  ; 

history  of,  iv.  553  ;  archbishop  of 
Dublin,  iv,  553,  vi.  531;  swears  al- 
legiance to  Henry  II.,  iv.  553  ;  at- 
tends Lateran  council,  iv.  553;  dies 
at  Eux,  iv.  553  ;  buU  of  Alexander 
in.  to,  iv.  551,  552  ;  letter  of  Alex- 
ander III.  to,  iv.  551  ;  canonized  in 
1225,  iv.  654 ;  his  Life  by  a  monk 
of  Augia,  or  Eux,  iv.  553,  vi.  524. 

 ,  rex,  vi.  171. 

Lavallis,  or  Lavaux,  siege  of,  ii.  353. 

Law,  its  relation  to  man,  xiii.  61-70  ; 
justification  by  the,  sentiments  of 
the  Irish  church  on,  iv.  254  ;  laws 
may  be  overruled,  xi.  305,  306  ; 
various  kinds  of,  xi.  301;  different 
codes  of,  in  England,  i.  313,  in  Ire- 
land, i.  313  ;  Brehon,  used  by  Irish, 
i.  313,  xi.  467;  civil  and  canon, 
known  to  the  Irish,  xi.  467;  civil, 
studied  by  the  English  clergy,  vi. 
472  ;  common,  joined  with  civil,  xi. 


Law — continued, 

471 ;  imperial,  xi.  467  ;  restitution 
of,  in  England,  xi.  471,  472  ;  Ro- 
man, British  subject  to,  xi.  468  ; 
Welsh,  when  compiled,  xi.  468, 
469  ;  Scotch,  xi,  469. 

Laymen  having  ecclesiastical  prefer- 
ment, i.  113,  114. 

Laynestir,  or  Leinster,  iv.  491. 

Layton,  Alexander,  xvi.  515. 

Lazarus,  illustration  of  absolution  from 
the  case  of,  iii.  161,  162  ;  arrives  at 
Marseilles,  vi.  551  (Ind.  Chr.  48). 

 ,  a  GaUican  bishop,  v.  290,  301. 

■  ,  and  Eros,  v.  312,  315. 

Learning,  Ussher's  directions  for  the 
advancement  of,  i.  300,  301  ;  his 
estimate  of,  i.  302  ;  its  value  to  the 
church,  i.  302. 

Leath-Laidhi,  Arx,  or  Leath-glaysse, 
vi.  450. 

Lebert,  king  of  East  Saxons,  vi.  98,  99. 

Le'ouinus,  S.,  Life  of,  vi.  264,  278. 

Lechlin,  synod  of,  in  Campus  Albus, 
vi.  604  (Ind.  Chr.  630). 

Lechlinensis  ecclesia,  suffragan  of  Dub- 
lin, iv.  551.    See  Leighlin. 

Lechrecasandi,  church  of,  in  diocese  of 
Dublin,  iv.  552. 

Lecnow,  parish  of,  i.  Ixvi. 

Lectiones  at  British  ordinations,  vi.  71. 

Lector,  Colcus,  iv.  466,  467. 

Lectores  and  Clerici,  vi.  488  ;  duty  of, 
iv.  504  ;  in  Armagh,  vi.  421. 

Ledon,  fluvius,  vi.  214;  and  Malina, 
vi.  215,  216. 

Leet,  xi.  379. 

Legate,  papal,  in  Ireland,  vi.  505, 
506  ;  Gillebert  the  first,  vi.  432, 
481  ;  cardinal  John,  vi.  453  ;  arch- 
bishop Malachi,  iv.  535  ;  Christian 
Oconarchy,  iv.  542. 

Legecestria,  v.  84 ;  or  West  Chester,  v. 
253  ;  or  Leicester,  v.  450. 

Legends,  of  saints'  miracles,  v.  531  ; 
some  of  amusing  origin,  vi.  294  ; 
some  objectionable,  iii.  231. 

Leges  Molmutiuas,  v.  154. 

Legh-lenia,  Campus  Lcnia;,  vi.  503. 

Leghliuensis.    See  Leighlin. 


106  LEGIONENSIS  CIVITAS  —  LETHANI. 


Legionensis  civitas,  or  Chester,  vi.  G03 

(Ind.  Chr.  613). 
  ecclesia,  united  to  St.  David's, 

vi.  602  (Ind.  Chr.  604)  ,  synod  of, 

vi.  587  (Ind.  Chr.  522)  ;  metropo- 

litical  jurisdiction  of,  vi.  599  (Ind. 

Chr.  597). 
Legionum  Urbs.    See  Caerleon. 
Leicester,  v.  84,  85,  450  ;  olitn  Cair 

Lerion,  v.  85. 
Leiden,  when,  and  by  ■whom  foimded, 

V.  482. 

Leighlin,  Lasreanus,  or  Molaissi,  bi- 
shop and  abbot  of,  iv.  342,  343,  vi. 
603,  504 ;  synod  of,  vi.  503  ;  Gor- 
mond's  inscription  on  church  of,  vi. 
93  ;  annals  of,  iv.  525.  See  Lechlin. 

Lein,  in  Veuedotia,  iv.  560. 

Leinster,  metropolis  of,  transferred 
from  Sletty  to  Ferns,  vi.  600  (Ind. 
Chr.  598) ;  and  Meath,  junction  of, 
at  Clouard,  vi.  472  ;  and  Munster, 
junction  of,  at  Cluainfert  Molua,  vT. 
511 ;  and  Meath  and  Munster,  junc- 
tion of,  at  DrumcuUen,  vi.  532  ; 
Book  of,  xvi.  461. 

Leithreidense  pra;lium,  vi.  253,  597 
(Ind.  Chr.  590). 

Leix.    See  Laesia,  Laighes. 

Leniannus,  v.  483. 

Lemniscus,  use  of,  in  MSS.  of  Septua- 

gint,  vii.  506-509. 
L'Empereur  Constantine,  letters  of,  to 

Ussher,  xv.  576,  585,  689,  xvi.  32  ; 

of  Ussher  to,  xvi.  20. 
Lene,  Campus,  synod  of,  iv.  442,  v. 

39. 

Lenia,  Burchard,  founder  of,  \'i.  93. 

Lent,  eggs  eaten  in,  iv.  306. 

Leny,  parish  of,  i.  cix. 

Leo,  deacon,  afterwards  Magnus,  si- 
lences Julianus,  v.  423  ;  pope,  abol- 
ishes publication  of  faults  in  church, 
iu.  106,  107. 

  II.,  complaints  of,  against  his 

predecessor,  vi.  501. 

 IX.,  Berengarius'  names  for,  ii. 

219. 

 Isaurus,  authority  of,  rejected  by 

Rome,  ii.  65. 


Leo,  son  of  Maximus,  vi.  378. 
Leodebodus,  Testament  of,  485. 

Leodegarius,  son  of  Neyll,  vi.  514. 

Leodgarwick,  parish  of,  i.  cxii. 

Leodici,  ivory  case  of  the  Gospels  pre- 
served among  the,  vi.  327. 

Leogarlus,  son  of  Neyll,  vi.  514.  See 
Lajogorius. 

Leolinus,  king  of  Demetia,  vi.  204. 

Leon,  S.  Paul  de,  in  Britanny. 

Leonensis  pagus,  vi.  78. 

Leonidas,  king  of  Sparta,  viii.  273. 

 ,  martyr,  xii.  167. 

Leonine  verses,  nature  of,  iv.  411. 

Leonistae,  or  Pauperes  Lugdunenses, 
ii.  168,  Reiner's  name  for  the  Wal- 
denses,  ii.  232  ;  derivation  of,  ii. 
237  ;  Reiner's  statement  about,  ii. 
168—172,  258;  examination  of  one, 
ii.  321,  322. 

Leonorius,  a  British  bishop,  his  parents, 
vi.  52,  693  (Ind.  Chr.  554). 

Leontius,  bishop  of  Aries,  v.  489,  502. 

 ,  Forojuliensis,  v.  415. 

 ,  Santouum  episcopus,  vi.  51. 

 ,  a  Scythian  monk,  vi.  7. 

Leporius,  a  Pelagian,  v.  368-370. 

Lerins,  the  island,  v.  372  ;  eremites  of, 
vi.  394  ;  clergy  of,  ordained  by 
Leontius  Forojuliensis,  v.  415  ;  dis- 
tinguished members  of,  v.  395  ; 
ordo  ecclesiasticus  used  by,  v.  394  ; 
Honoratus  first  abbot  of,  v.  360  ; 
abbot  of,  V.  488,  489  ;  monks  of,  vi. 
16.    See  Lirinensis  Insula. 

Leschassier,  his  arrangement  of  the  an- 
cient canons,  i.  27. 

Lesley,  bishop  of  Raphoe,  his  zeal  for 
episcopacy,  i.  154. 

 ,  dean,  xv.  490. 

Less-mor.    See  Lismore. 

LestuthieU,  a  city,  v.  85. 

Letalonius  Sinus,  vi.  113. 

Letavia,  or  Amorica,  Aldroenus,  king 
of,  V.  89,  109,  vi.  381 ;  British  set- 
tlement in,  V.  486. 

Leteoc  Britones,  or  Lieti,  or  Letavi- 
enses,  vi.  381. 

Letha,  or  Armuirc-Laethanica,  vi.  434. 

Lethani  Nepos,  Cormacus,  vi.  528. 


LETTERS. 


107 


Letters,  to  and  from  Ussher,  not  before 

published,  xvi.  315,  &c. 
Letter,  Abbot,  archbishop,  from,  to 

Ussher,  xv.  375. 
 ,  Ailmer,  Theophilus,  from,  xvi. 

414. 

 ,  Bainbridge,  J.,  from,  xv.  113, 

251,  394,  447. 
 ,  Baltazarius,  Christopher,  from, 

xvi.  583. 

 ,  Barclay,  T.,  from,  xvi.  464. 

 ,  Barlow,  bishop,  from,  xii.  303, 

xvi.  98,  268,  585. 

 ,  Basire,  Isaac,  from,  xvi.  121. 

 ,  Bath,  bishop  of,  from,  xvi.  686. 

 ,  Battiere,  J.,  from,  xvi.  29. 

 ,  BedeU,  bishop  William,  from, 

XV.  389,  395,  425,  458,  463,  481, 

531,  xvi.  442,  458,  468,  474,  487, 

499. 

 ,  Bernard,  Richard,  from,  xvi. 

360. 

 ,  Bleweth,  Francis,  from,  xvi.  349. 

 ,  Blondel,  David,  from,  xvi.  67. 

 ,  Boate,  Arnold,  from,  xvi.  39,  57, 

126,  168,  181,  193,  234,  245,  281, 

553,  557,  577,  579,  581. 
 ,  Borwell,  Sir  William,  from,  xv. 

166. 

 ,  Bourchier,  Sir  Henry,  from,  xv. 

113,  129,  173,  187,  193,  203,  227, 
232,  270,  274,  430,  436,  454,  461, 
xvi.  358,  383,  416,  428,  514. 

 ,  Bradwall,  Thomas,  from,  xvi. 

516. 

 ,  Bramhall,  bishop,  from,  xvi.  293. 

 ,  Briggs,  Henry,  from,  xv.  62,  89. 

 ,  Brouncker,  Edward,  from,  xv. 

153,  xvi.  576. 
 ,  Buxtorf,  John,  from,  xv.  565, 

xvi.  237. 

— — ,  Camden,  William,  from,  xv.  5, 
139. 

 ,  Capellus,  Ludovicus,  from,  xvi. 

178,  192,  200,  242. 

 ,  Carter,  John,  from,  xvi.  407. 

 ,  CasauboD,  Dr.  Meric,  from,  xvi. 

165. 

 ,  Castael,  archbishop  of,  from,  xvi. 

651. 


Letter,  Challoncr,  Dr.,  from,  xvi.  322. 

 ,  Chauncy,  Charles,  from,  xvi. 

477. 

 ,  Chichester,  bishop  of,  from,  xvi. 

430. 

 ,  Clerk,  William,  from,  xvi.  421. 

 ,  Conway,  Lord,  from,  xvi.  675, 

593. 

 ,  Cook,  Alexander,  from,  xv.  80, 

356. 

 ,  Cotton,  John,  from,  xv.  330. 

 ,  Cotton,  Sir  Robert,  from,  xv. 

171. 

 ,  Craggs,  J.,  from,  xvi.  542. 

 ,  Crashaw,   William,   from,  xv. 

115,  xvi.  407. 

 ,  Cud  worth,  R.,  from,  xvi.  346. 

 ,  Dallseus,  from,  xvi.  311. 

 ,  Davenant,  Dr.,  from,  xvi.  75. 

 ,  Davies,  Thomas,  from,  xv.  220, 

225,  285,  323,  354,  376,  xvi.  444. 

472. 

 ,  Do  Dieu,  Ludovicus,  from,  xvi. 

11,  15,  26,  629. 
 ,  D'Ewes,  Sir  Simon,  from,  xvi. 

49. 

 ,  Duppa,  bishop,  from,  xvi.  225. 

 ,  Dillon,  James,  from,  xvi.  470  ; 

Lord  Dillon,  from,  xvi.  485. 

 ,  Downham,  bishop,  from,  xv.  493. 

 ,  Drake,  Thomas,  from,  xvi.  489. 

 ,  Dugdale,  Sir  Wm.,  from,  xvi. 

600. 

 ,  Durham,  bishop  of,  from,  xvi. 

562. 

 ,  Elphin,  bishop  of,  from,  xvi. 

400. 

 ,  Eyre,  William,  from,  xv.  21-36, 

87,  132,  208. 
 ,  Falkland,  Lord,  from,  xv.  372, 

438,  442,  xvi.  479,  484,  503. 
 ,  Featl}',  Dr.  Daniel,  from,  xvi. 

397,  483. 

 ,  Fetherston,  Henry,  from,  xvi. 

466. 

 ,  Forbes,  Dr.,  from,  xv.  544. 

 ,  Frey,  James,  from,  xvi.  524. 

 ,  J.  G.,  from,  xvi.  534. 

 ,  Gattaker,  Dr.,  Thomas,  from, 

I      XV.  93,  117,  164,  xvi.  162. 


108 


LETTERS. 


Letters,  Gilbert,  Dr.  William,  from, 
xvi.  41. 

 ,  Goad,  Dr.,  from,  xv.  191. 

 ,  Goar,  James,  from,  xvi.  284. 

 ,  Goodman,  bishop,  from,  xvi. 

154. 

 ,  Grandison,  Lord,  from,  xvi.  374, 

390. 

 ,  Greaves,  John,  from,  xii.  73. 

— ,  Gruter,  Isaac,  from,  xvi.  136, 
141. 

 ,  Hakewell,  Dr.,  from,  xv.  417. 

 ,  Hall,  bishop,  from,  xvi.  92, 117, 

157,  291. 

 ,  Hamilton,  Archibald,  from,  xv. 

433. 

 ,  Hammond,  Dr.  Henry,  from, 

xvi.  148,  172,  173. 
 ,  Hampton,  primate,  from,  xv. 

159,  183,  199,  353. 
 ,  Eanau,  Countess  of,  from,  xvi. 

66. 

 ,  Hanmer,  bishop,  from,  xv.  378. 

 ,  Heartwell,  J.,  from,  xvi.  331, 

338,  354. 

 ,  Hill,  John,  from,  xvi.  435. 

•  ,  Holcroft,  H.,  from,  xv,  189,  xvi. 

394. 

 ,  Holland,  Rand.,  from,  xvi.  403. 

 ,  Holton,  Gothofrid,  xvi.  227. 

 ,  James,  Dr.  Thomas,  to  Mr.  Ca- 

landrine,  xv.  211,  214;  from,  xv. 

205,  211,  262,  264,  327. 
 ,  Justices,  Lords,  from,  xv.  523, 

529. 

 ,  King,  bishop,  from,  xvi.  198. 

 ,  King,  Sir  John,  from,  xv.  412. 

— ,  Kiusale,  Lord,  from,  xvi.  506. 
 ,  Langbaine,  Dr.  Gerard,  from, 

xvi.  78,  84,  87,  105,  131,  149,  538, 

546,  547,  568,  570,  573. 
 ,  Laud,  archbishop,  from,  xv.  423, 

443,  446,  456,  477,  525,  xvi.  7,  22, 

536. 

—  L'Empereur,  Constantine,  from, 
XV.  576,  585,  589,  xvi.  32. 

 ,  Ley,  John,  from,  xvi.  364. 

 ,  Lichfield,  bishop  of,  from,  xvi. 

438. 

 ,  Loftus,  Dudley,  from,  xvi.  55. 


Letters,  London,  bishop  of,  from,  xvi. 
518. 

 ,  Lydiat,  Thomas,  from,  xv.  65, 

98,  120,  xvi.  70. 
 ,  Matliew,  archbishop  Tobias,  from, 

XV.  91. 

 ,  Mayerus,  Wolfgangus,  from,  xvi, 

560. 

 ,  Mede,  Joseph,  from,  xv.  399, 

406,  494,  xvi.  455. 
 ,  IWercator,  Kicholas,  from,  xvi. 

286. 

 ,  More,  Alexander,  from,  xvi.  133, 

566,  595. 
 ,  Morton,  bishop,  from,  xv.  143, 

195,  491,  xvi.  205,  351. 

 ,  J.  M.,  from,  xvi.  598. 

 ,  Norwich,  bishop  of,  from,  xvi. 

698. 

 ,  Nugent,  Walter,  from,  xvi.  508. 

 ,  Nuremburg,  divines  of,  from,  xv. 

545. 

 ,  Parker,  John,  from,  xvi.  425. 

 ,  Parry,  Edward,  from,  xvi.  457. 

 ,  Pembroke,  Lord,  from,  xvi.  437. 

 ,  Philpot,  Dr.,  from,  xv.  440,  xvi. 

419. 

 ,  Pickering,  Thomas,  from,  xv. 

223. 

 ,  Preston,  John,  from,  xvi.  370, 

373. 

 ,  Price,  Dr.  John,  from,  xvi,  63, 

243,  261,  531. 
 ,  Prideaux,  Dr.  John,  from,  xv. 

419. 

 ,  Protestants  of  Belgium,  from, 

xri.  643. 

 ,  Quarles,  William,  from,  xvi.  512. 

 ,  R.  T.,  from,  xvi.  123. 

 ,  Ram,  Robert,  from,  xvi.  345. 

 ,  Ravius,  Christianus,  from,  xvi. 

30,  146. 

 ,  Robarts,  Michael,  from,  xvi. 

462. 

 ,  Robinson,  L.,  from,  xv.  459. 

 ,  Rowe,  Thomas,  from,  xvi.  375. 

 ,  Ryves,  Dr.  Thomas,  from,  xvi. 

391,  410,  640,  549,  564. 
 ,  Sarravius,  Claudius,  from,  xvi. 

101. 


LETTERS. 


109 


Letters,  Scaveniiis,  Petius,  from,  xvi. 
138,  142. 

 ,  Selden,  John,  from,  xv.  170, 

290,  302,  xvi.  250,  262,  255. 

 ,  Sharp,  Alexander,  from,  xvi. 

450. 

— ,  Shortall,  Leonard,  from,  xvi. 
447. 

.  ,  Sibbs,  R.,  from,  xvi.  235,  257, 

304,  315,  319. 
 ,  Skinner,  Ralph,  from,  xv.  235, 

257,  304,  315,  319. 
 ,  Spanheim,  Frederick,  from,  xvi. 

103. 

 ,  Spelman,  Sir  Henry,  from,  xv. 

168,  409,  415,  xvi.  388. 
 ,  Stephens,  Jeremiah,  from,  xvi. 

588. 

 ,  Sutliffe,  Isaiah,  from,  xvi.  386. 

 ,  T.,  from,  xvi.  90. 

 ,  Taylor,  Francis,  from,  xvi.  3. 

 ,  Temple,  Sir  William,  from,  xvi. 

329,  335. 

 ,  Testardiis,  Paul,  from,  xvi.  144. 

— ,  Thorndike,  Henry,  from,  xii. 

306. 

 ,  Tronesinus,  Thomas  S.,  from, 

xvi.  572. 

 ^1  Ussher,  Robert,  from,  xv.  95. 

 ,  Valesiiis,  Henricus,  from,  xvi. 

298. 

 ,  Vaughan,  Robert,  from,  xvi.  184, 

230,  555,  565,  591,  597. 

 ,  Vossius,  Gerhard,  from,  xvi.  119. 

 ,  Vossius,  Isaac,  from,  xvi.  160. 

 ,  Walton,  Dr.  Brian,  from,  xvi. 

248. 

 ,  Ward,  Samuel,  from,  xv.  47-61, 

76,  83,  85,  144,  177,  229,  268, 
289,  293,  336,  338,  344,  347,  368, 
402,  499,  579,  587,  xvi.  520,  526. 

 ,  Ware,  Sir  James,  from,  xvi.  461. 

 ,  Warren,  Edward,  from,  xv.  126, 

xvi.  324,  327,  341,  342. 

 ,  Warren,  T.,  from,  xvi.  141. 

 ,  Whalley,  Thomas,  from,  xvi. 

269,  271,  275,  278. 

 ,  Wheclock,  Abraham,  from,  xv. 

281,  xvi.  175,  414. 

 ,  White,  James,  from,  xv.  334. 


Letters,  Whitehall,  James,  from,  xvi. 
379. 

 ,  Winchester,  bishop  of,  from,  xvi. 

402. 

 ,  Young,  Patrick,  from,  xvi.  94. 

Letters  from  Usslier  to  

 Abbot,  archbishop,  xv.  361,  365. 

  Bedell,  bishop,  xv.  473. 

 Boate,  Dr.  Arnold,  xvi.  153,  159, 

178,  187,  202. 

  Buxtorf,  John,  xvi.  240. 

  Camden,  William,  xv.  5,  77, 

134. 

 Capellus,  Ludovicus,  xvi.  204- 

224,  259. 
 Chaloner,  Dr.,  xv.  72,  xvi.  315, 

318,  320. 

 Cotton,  Sir  Robert,  xv.  276,  283. 

428. 

 Davenant,  Dr.,  xvi.  114. 

 Dean  [Mackeson],  xv.  388. 

 De  Dieu,  Ludovicus,  xv.  451, 

550,  562,  x^-i,  18,  24,  27,  62. 

  D'Ewes,  Sir  Simon,  xvi.  60,  69. 

 Eyre,  William,  xv.  19,  20. 

 Falkland,  Lord,  xv.  359. 

 Fernioy,  Lord,  xvi.  437. 

 Forbes,  Dr.,  xv.  549. 

 Grandison,  Lord,  xv.  180. 

  Hale,  Sir  Matthew,  xii.  118. 

 Hammond,  Dr.  Henry,  xvi.  135, 

174,  456. 

 Hampton,  primate,  xv.  155,  196. 

 Hartlib,  Samuel,  xvi.  52,  64. 

 Ilevelius,  Jo.,  xvi,  167. 

 Irish  bishops,  xvi.  632. 

 Junius,  Francis,  xvi.  189. 

 Justellus,  Christianus,  xvi.  110. 

 Justices,  Lords,  xv.  487. 

 Keepers  of  great  Seal,  xv.  296. 

  Laud,  archbishop,  xv.  449,  571, 

574,  xvi.  36. 
  L'Erapereur,  Constanfine,  xvi. 

20. 

 Ley,  Mr.,  on  the  Sabbath,  xii. 

589. 

 .  Liddal,  James,  xvi.  415. 

 Lincoln,  bishop  of,  xv.  278. 

  Lincoln's  Inn,  Society  of,  xv. 

363. 


110 


LETTERS  —  LIDDAL. 


Letters  from  Ussher  to  

 Lydiat,  Thomas,  xv.  67,  70,  108, 

128,  146. 

 Mede,  Joseph,  xv.  561. 

  Meicator,  Nicholas,  xvi.  267. 

 Ravius,  Christianus,  xvi.  53. 

 Salmasius,  Claudius,  xvi.  72. 

 Sarravius,  Claudius,  svi.  112. 

 Selden,  John,  xv.  175.  380. 

 Spanheim,  Frederick,  xvi.  17,  95. 

 Stanihurst,  Kichard,  xv.  3. 

  Twiss,  Dr.,  xii.  675,  593. 

 Tyrrell,  Lady,  xvi.  297. 

 Valesius,  Henricus,  xii.  301,  xvi. 

300. 

 Vossius,  Gerard  John,  xv.  355, 

xvi.  96,  134. 

 Vossius,  Isaac,  xvi.  116. 

 Ward,  Dr.  Samuel,  xv.  37-46, 

185,  230,  291,  332,  339,  342,  346, 

349,  480,  540,  542,  559,  678,  583, 

xvi.  9,  34,  46. 
  .  .  .  .  ,  XV.  151,  161,  421,  xvi. 

439,  453,  509. 
Lettia,  a  tract  of  Livonia,  iv.  666. 
Leucander,  or  'Whiteman,  Andrew,  his 

Life  of  Osnald,  iv.  571. 
Leuci,  ubi  urbs  TiJlensis,  vi.  294—299  ; 

converted  by  S.  ilaasuetus,  vi.  552 

(Ind.  Chr.  GC). 
Leuer  Maur,  or  Lucius,  v.  58. 
Levanaghan,  parish  of,  i.  cxxiv. 
Levita  Dei,  v.  204  ;  humilis,  iv.  466. 
Le\ntical  rule  observed  in  S.  Patrick's 

slavery,  vi.  388. 
Lewyn,  island  of,  vi.  221. 
Lex  Brendani  et  Ciarani,  vi.  484. 
Ley,  or  Lega,  castle  of,  xi.  457. 
Ley,  Jlr.  John,  letter  to,  on  Sabbath,  xii. 

589 ;  letter  from,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  364. 
Leyden,  or  Leiden,  by  whom  founded, 

V.  482 ;  university  of,  offers  a  profes- 
sorship to  Ussher,  i.  223. 
Lhan,  and  compounds.    See  Lan. 
Lhau-Deilo-vaur,  church  of,  vi.  80. 
Lhan-Dewj'-brevy,  in  Ceretica,  v.  104; 

ubi  Breviensis  synodus,  v.  104. 
Lhan-Elwig,  or  St.  Asaph,  v.  115. 
Lhan-Padem-vaur,  or  Patemensis  ec- 

clesia,  v.  114,  vi.  584  (Ind.  Chr. 


Lhan-Padern-vaur — continved. 

516)  ;  called  also  Mauritania,  vi.  45, 

46,  585  (Ind.  Chr.  510). 
Lhan-y-Gwydhyl,  at  Holy-head,  vi. 

105. 

Lhawhir,  or  Longimanus,  vi.  105. 
Lhuyd,  Humphrey,  error  of,  v.  194. 
Lliydaw,  or  Letavia,  v.  109. 
Liadain,  mother  of  S.  Kieran,  vi.  336, 

346,  563  (Ind.  Chr.  402). 
Liadecus,  nepos  Dalann.  See  Lyadecus. 
Liamain,  sister  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  581. 
Liban,  i.  e.  Muirgen,  S.,  vi.  636. 
Libari.i,  S.,  martyrdom  of,  vi.  560  (Ind. 

Chr.  362). 

 ,  sister  of  Eliphius,  vi.  337,  338. 

Liber,  bishop,  \i.  544. 

Liber  Pontificalis,  alleged  authority  of, 

V.  64. 

Liberatus  diaconus,  v.  408. 

Liberiana  Basilica,  Arausicana,  vi.  17  ; 
when  built,  vi.  18. 

Liberty,  wherein  it  consists,  xiii.  385— 
396;  of  will,  Maxentius  on,  vi.  5; 
Caesarius  of  Aries  on,  vi.  16. 

Library,  of  Alexandria,  extent  of,  is. 
146 ;  at  London,  collected  by  Elva- 
nus,  V.  88,  \-i.  555  (Ind.  Chr. 
187)  ;  of  Ussher,  praised,  i.  10,  25, 
placed  in  Drogheda,  i.  231,  co\  eted 
by  the  rebels,  231,  Dr.  Bernard, 
keeper  of,  i.  115,  removed  to  Chester, 
i.  231,  deposited  in  Chelsea  College, 
i.  231,  confiscated,  i.232,  some  books 
of,  embezzled,  i.  232,  restored,  i. 
232,  removed  to  Lincoln's  Inn,  i. 
250,  consisting  of  10,000  volumes, 
intended  for  Trinity  College,  Dublin, 
i.  302,  bequeathed  to  daughter,  i. 
303,  competition  for,  at  sale,  i.  303, 
purchased  by  Irish  army,  and  sent 
into  Ireland,  i.  203,  detainedui  Cas- 
tle of  Dublin,  i.  303,  depredations 
on,  i.  303,  presented  to  the  College, 
i.  303  ;  sales  of  libraries,  xv.  227. 

Lich,  Saxon  for  cadaver,  v.  194. 

Lichfield,  cadaverum  campus,  v.  194. 

Lickblae,  parish  of,  i.  cxLx. 

Liddal,  James,  Ussher's  letter  to,  xvi. 
415. 


LIDI  —  LLES. 


Ill 


Lidi,  or  Liti,  the  city,  xi.  426. 

Lidyat.    See  Lydiiit, 

Lieltrede,  or  Bective,  iv.  539. 

Liffcy,  river,  xv.  10. 

Ligeance,  oath  of,  xi.  379. 

Lignea  basilica,  v.  141,  142. 

Lilly's  Grammar,  use  of  enjoined  by 

statute,  i.  3. 
Lilton,  William,  of  Meath,  i.  cxxv. 
Limbus  patrum,  discussed,  iii.  278— 

419;  prelections  on,  xiv.  165-177; 

not  tenanted  by  souls  of  pious,  xiv. 

178-180  ;  Bellarmiue's  arguments 

concerning,  refuted,  xiv.  181-186. 
Limeneia  insula,  or  Ramsey,  vi.  45. 
Limerick,  an  Ostman  city,  iv.  566  ; 

Patricius,  bishop  of,  iv.  665  ;  Gille- 

bert,  bishop  of,  iv.  500. 
Limina  apostolorum,  necessary  to  be 

visited,  iv.  459. 
Limnus.    See  Limeneia  insula. 
Lin,  river,  beside  Formalin,  iv.  431. 
Lincoln,  seeCair  Luit-coyt,  Cair  Lind- 

coit;  bishop  of,  letter  to,  xv.  278  ; 

college  at  Oxford,  v.  39. 
Lincoln'sinn,  Ussherpreacherat,i.  250; 

his  letter  to  the  society  of,  xv.  363. 
Lin-AUi,  or  Lann  Eala,  in  Ferceal,  vi. 

530.    See  Land  Elo. 
Lindcoit,  near  Lincoln,  v.  86. 
Lindis,  river,  vi.  216. 
Lindisfarne,  or  Holy  Island,  iv.  355  ; 

see  of,  transferred  to,  from  York,  vi. 

605  (Ind.  Chr.  634)  ;  or  Ilagulstad, 
V.  453  ;  bishops  of,  v.  100  ;  Aidan, 
bishop  of,  vi.  483,  606  (Ind.  Chr. 
651);  succeeded  by  Finan,  vi.  523, 

606  (Ind.  Chr.  651);  succeeded  by 
Colman,  vi.  535,  607  (Ind.  Chr. 
661)  ;  succeeded  by  Tuda,  vi.  607 
(Ind.  Chr.  604);  Eadbert,  bishop 
of,  iv.  453. 

Lindisiensis  provincia,  v.  85. 
Lindonion,  London,  v.  87. 
Lindsell,  Augustin,  MS.  of,  iii.  290. 
Lingonensis  synodus,  iv.  190,  193. 
Linus,  S.,  v.  21  ;  bishop  of  Rome,  vi. 

551  (Ind.  Chr.  03). 
Lipsius,  Justus,  his  letter  to  Camden 

on  Constantine's  birth-place,  v.  232. 


Lirinum,  or  Lerins,  vi.  394.  See  Lerins. 

Lisluan,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 

Lismore,  in  Magh  Scethigh,  vi.  335 ; 
S.  Mochuda,  or  Cartliagh,  first  bi- 
shop of,  vi.  483,  604  (Ind.  Chr. 
630) ;  S.  Cataldus  born  near,  vi.  302 ; 
students  flock  to,  vi.  303,  553  (Ind. 
Chr.  144)  ;  S.  Tarnanus  of,  vi.  209; 
strict  rule  of,  vi.  510,  511  ;  IMalchus 
bishop  of,  iv.  528,  529;  Christian 
O'Conarchy  bishop  of,  iv.  542  ;  MS. 
belonging  to,  vi.  149,  council  of,  xi. 
549  ;  registry  of,  iv.  548. 

Lisoins,  a  Manichee,  ii.  254. 

Lissan,  primate's  woods  of,  i.  206. 

Litchfield,  bishop  of,  letter  of,  xvi.  433. 

Liturgj',  in,  vernacular  language,  i. 
309,  xii.  441-449  ;  why  Latin  the 
language  of  the,  in  western  church, 

iii.  1 2  ;  origin  of,  in  an  unknown 
language,  xii.  273;  Anglican  com- 
munion oiEce  referred  to,  xiv.  163  ; 
Ussher's  respect  for,  i.  283,  im- 
pugned, XV.  318 ;  Armenian,  iii. 
213;  of  Basil  and  Chrysostom,  iii. 
220,  359;  of  Cyril,  iii.  216;  Gal- 
ilean, brought  into  Britain,  v.  394  ; 
Greek,  iii.  345,  351,  352,  405,  407  ; 
modern  Greek,  iii.  359  ;  ancient 
Irish,  iv.  273 ;  Cursus  Scotorum, 

iv.  274,  vi.  480,  481  ;  order  of  read- 
ing, in  Ireland,  i.  40  ;  of  S.  James, 

iii.  134,  211;  of  S.  Mark,  iii.  359; 
various  vernacular,  xii.  450,  451 ; 
Armenian,  xii.  452,  453 ;  Indian, 
xii.  452  ;  Muscovite,  xii.  453  ;  Scla- 
vonic, xii.  456  ;  Oriental,  cited,  iii. 
202  ;  Roman,  xii.  407. 

Liure  Lenach,  or  Book  of  Leiuster,  xvi. 
461. 

Liverdum,  vi.  337. 

Livinus,  S.,  an  Irishman,  xii.  268  , 
his  metrical  epistle,  iv.  423-425 ; 
an  Irish  bishop,  iv.  425  ;  his  history, 

iv.  423-425  ;  his  Life  by  Boniface, 
iv.  245,  323,  424. 

Livonia,  three  districts  of,  iv.  566. 
Livy,  lost  Decades  of,  inquired  after  in 

lona,  vi.  126,  127. 
Lies,  or  Luciu.s,  king,  v.  68. 


112 


LLOW  —  LOTHARINGIA. 


Llow,  or  Lothus,  of  Lauden,  vi.  31. 
Lloyd,  Mr.,  Vice-Provost  of  Trinity 

College,  xvi.  458,  468. 
Loarn,  brother  of  Fergus,  vi.  242  ;  son 

of  Ere,  vi.  145. 
Locha,  or  Lagan,  river,  near  Dromore, 

vi.  529,  692  (Ind.  Clir.  550). 
Lochanus,  son  of  Luidir,  vi.  333. 

 ,  S.,  vi.  527. 

 ,  or  Fiudbamis,  vi.  544. 

Loch  Cree,  church  of  S.  Cronan,  at,  vi. 

641. 

 Derg,  iv.  263. 

 Dergid,  in  Shannon,  vi.  544. 

 Erne,  CIua3Tunis  in,  vi.  503 ; 

Daimhinis  in,  vi.  532  ;  S.  Niunidh's 

monastery  in,  vi.  525. 
 Eighi,  vi.  382,  568  (Ind.  Chr. 

432). 

Loderick,  or  Padstow,  vi.  84,  585  (Ind. 
Chr.  618).    See  Lodoricense. 

Lodonesia,  orLaudon,  Pictland,  vi.  31. 

Lodoricense  monasteriiira,  vi.  592  (Ind. 
Chr.  548).    See  Loderick. 

Loegria,  or  England,  v.  116  ;  in  Bri- 
tain, vi.  93  ;  subject  to  see  of  Lon- 
don, V.  79 ;  separated  by  Severn 
from  "Wales,  v.  111. 

Loftus,  archbishop,  his  failings,  i.  6, 1 1 5 . 

 ,  Adam,  Viscount  Ely,  his  prefer- 
ments, i.  114,  XV.  526. 

 ,  Dudley,  MS.  collections  of,  i.  41 ; 

his  letter  to  Ussher,  xvi.  55. 

Logareus  rex,  vi.  407,  409.  See  Loeo- 
garius. 

Logarithms,  discovery  of,  xv.  90. 
Logh-fol,  or  Carfull,  vi.  267. 
Logiura,  iv.  443. 

Log'weresbeorh,  Mons  Acutus,  v.  149. 
Logwor,  belonging  to  Glastonbury,  v. 
149. 

Loigeri,  son  of  Nial,  his  herd,  vi.  490, 
491  ;  king,  vi.  517.  See  Ljeogarius. 

Lollards,  favoured  by  Gregory  XII., 
XV.  150. 

Lollius  Urbicus,  conquests,  and  wall  of, 
in  Britain,  vi.  553  (Ind.  Chr.  144). 

Lomanus,  or  Luman,  nephew  of  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  537;  sent  to  Trim,  vi.  414; 
speaks  British  language,  vi.  414. 


Lomanus,  bishop  of  third  order,  vi.  479, 

606  (Ind.  Chr.  660)  ;  from  whom 

Port  Loman,  vi.  53. 

 ,  S.,  Lachagili,  vi.  537. 

 ,  S.,  Lachavair,  vi.  657. 

Lombard,  Peter,  titular  archbishop  of 

Armagh,  v.  309. 
Lorabardy,  chief  seat  of  the  Cathari, 

ii.  251. 

London,  olim  Cair  Lundeiu,  v.  83,  87; 
Aivdoviov,  V.  87 ;  or  Augusta,  v. 
206  ;  Urba  Trinobantum,  v.  78  ; 
mentioned  by  Tacitus  and  Ammia- 
nus  Marcellinus,  v.  122;  an  early 
see,  V.  79  ;  archiepiscopal  see,  vi. 
564  (Ind.  Chr.  1 79)  ;  catalogue  of 
archbishops  of,  v.  68-90  ;  primacy 
transferred  from,  v.  90,  vi.  601  (Ind. 
Chr.  604)  ;  attempts  of,  to  regain 
primacy,  v.  92,  93  ;  S.  Peter's,  the 
first  church  in,  v.  88;  cathedral  of, 
transferred  to  S.  Paul's,  v.  88 ;  Res- 
titutus,  bishop  of,  at  council  of  Aries, 
V.  236;  where  Germanus  met  the 
Pelagians,  v.  376  ;  Theon  translated 
to,  from  Gloucester,  vi.  43  ;  S.  Paul's 
of,  V.  87 ;  wall  of,  v.  114,  116 :  let- 
ter of  bishop  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  518. 
See  Cair  Lundein. 

Longevity,  examples  of,  vi.  78,  430, 
448,  xii.  78-80. 

Longinus,  John,  of  Cracow,  ii.  109. 

Longland,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  register 
of,  xii.  375-382. 

Longobardus,  Restitutus,  vi.  383. 

Longur,  disciple  of  Dubricius,  v.  510. 

Lord's  Prayer,  ancient  forms  of,  iii. 
390,  391 ;  Pelagian  notion  on  apart 
of,  V.  326 ;  Dosology  of,  xii.  304, 
305. 

Lord's  Supper,  sacrament  of,  xi.  194, 
discourse  on,  xiii.  192  ;  worthy  eat- 
ing, xiii.  194,  195,  danger  of  un- 
worthy, xiii.  196-200  ;  a  seal  of 
conjunction,  ii.  437  ;  article  of  1615 
on,  i.  slix. 

Lorna,  in  Dalriada,  vi.  147. 

Lot.    See  Lothus. 

Lotharuigia,  S.  Mansuetus  sent  into, 
vi,  297. 


LOTHARINGUS 


-  LUDUNUM. 


113 


Lotharingus,  Robertus,  bishop,  his 
Computus,  viii.  6,  xv.  481. 

Lotharius,  king,  iv.  172  ;  and  Ludo- 
vicus,  diploma  of,  vi.  50. 

Lothra,  S.  Ruadan'a  monasteiy,  vi. 
472,  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540). 

Lothus,  consul  Lodonesite,  or  Llow, 
vi.  31  ;  king  of  Picts,  vi.  222-224, 
584  (Ind.  Uhr.  514);  giandfatber 
of  S.  Kentigern,  vi.  222,  224;  bro- 
tlier  of  Melothon  father  of  Brudeus, 

vi.  234. 

Loughbrachan,  parish  of,  i.  xciii. 

Loughcrewe,  parish  of,  i.  cxix. 

Lough  Derg.    See  Diargi  Lacus. 

Lough-Rie.    See  Stagnum  Righi. 

Lous,  Macedonian  month,  vii.  350. 

Louth,  church  of,  founded,  vi.  670 
(Ind.  Chr.  443)  ;  S.  Moctheus,  bi- 
shop of,  vi.  415  ;  visited  by  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  415  ;  called  also  Lugh,  or 
Ludha,  vi.  415  ;  diocese  of,  merged 
in  Clogher,  iv.  514,  vi.  417  ;  the 
corrupt  forms  Luvedune  and  Lng- 
dununi,  used  for  Clogher,  vi.  417  ; 
three  deanries  of,  taken  from  Clogher, 
and  annexed  to  Armagh,  vi.  417; 
county  of,  vi.  248  ;  Conaille  Muir- 
theimne  in,  vi.  385  ;  Ussher's  report 
on  churches  in,  lost,  i.  112. 

Lovanensis  schola  doctissima,  v.  527. 

Lower,  S.,  of  Glastonbury,  v.  132. 

Lnach-impighe,  an  Irish  fine,  xi.  428. 

Luachra  Mons,  in  Nepotes  Torna,  vi. 
543. 

Luanus,  or  Lua,  S.,  educated  at  Ban- 
gor, ^-i.  476,  603  (Ind.  Chr.  620). 
Lucca,  Frigidian  bishop  of,  vi.  412. 
Lucia,  vi.  169. 

Lucianus,  martyr,  revises  Septuagint, 

vii.  502-504. 

 ,  S.,  legend  conceri.ing,  v.  224. 

Lucidus,  presbyter,  deceived  by  Faus- 
tus,  V.  499  ;  correspondence  of,  ap- 
proved by  council  of  Lyons,  v.  500. 

Lucii  clivus,  v.  105. 

Lucionum  ecclesia,  named  from  Lucius, 
V.  218. 

Lucius,  Britannus,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr. 
165). 

VOL.  XVII. 


Lucius,  Hibernus,  alleged  procurator  of 
republic,  vi.  35. 

 ,  king,  birth,  and  parentage  of, 

vi.  553  (Ind.  Chr.  115);  succeeds 
his  father,  vi.  553  (Ind.  Chr.  124) ; 
applies  to  Rome,  from  which  two 
missionaries  are  sent,  vi.  554  (Ind. 
Chr.  170)  ;  receives  letter  from  pope 
Eleutherius,  v.  127  ;  founds  sees  in 
Britain,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  179)  ; 
other  particulars  of,  v.  34,  62—65 ; 
date  of  his  conversion,  v.  53,  vi.  552 
(Ind.  Chr.  108);  authorities  as  to 
his  date,  v.  56  ;  a  propagator  of 
Christianity,  v.  61  ;  his  liberality  to 
religion,  v.  153  ;  founds  academy  at 
Bangor,  v.  160;  visits  Cambridge, 
V.  159,  160;  founds  St.  Peter's  at 
London,  v.  88 ;  his  grant  of  Glas- 
tonbury, V.  132  ;  where  he  died,  v. 
1G8,  169  ;  builds  church  of  Winches- 
ter, v.  154-156,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr. 
180),  of  Westminster,  v.  158,  of 
Dover,  v.  158  ;  goes  ou  a  pilgrim- 
age, V.  163  ;  authorities  for  his  reli- 
gious labours,  v.  164,  165  ;  various 
dates  assigned  to  his  journeys,  v. 
166,  167,  Ussher's  choice,  v.  168. 

 ,  pope,  his  mandate,  ii.  151. 

 ,  pope,  III.,  decree  against  the 

Albigenses,  ii.  272. 

 ,  S.,  the  apostle  of  the  Rhaeti 

and  Bavari,  who,  v.  49 ;  a  Bri- 
tish prince,  vi.  552,  553  (Ind.  Chr. 
108). 

Lucullus,  acts  of,  ix.  514,  &c. 

Luda,  Gillebert  a  monk  of,  vi.  461, 

Gervasius,  abbot  of,  vi.  462. 
Ludeus,  a  saint  of  second  order,  vi.  478, 

527. 

Ludha,  vi.  415.    See  Louth. 
Ludovicus,  or  Chlodovasus,  v.  472. 

 ,  Pius,  promotes  use  of  Scriptures, 

xii.  290. 

 ,  king,  his  crusade  against  the 

Albigen^es,  ii.  390,  391 ;  failure  and 
death,  ii.  393-397. 

Ludrencus,  vi.  169. 

Ludunum,  or  Louth,  S.  Moctheus  of, 
vi.  336.    .See  Louth. 


114 


LUGACIUS  —  LUTHER. 


Lugaciiia,  S.,  of  Cillairthir,  vi.  344, 

563  (Ind.  Chr.  402).  | 
Liigada,  son  of  Lseoghaire,  vi.  478,  I 

514,  517.  See  Lugdecl).  | 
Lagadius,  S.,  son  of  Ere,  of  Fordram,  I 

vi.  344,  563  (Ind.  Chr.  402).  ; 

 ,  S.,  abbot  of  Raclina,  vi.  527.  I 

 ,  Laitbir,  vi.  527,  598  (Ind.  Chr. 

590). 

Liigaidus,  king.    See  Lngdech. 
Lugdech,  son  of  Laoghaire,  king,  vi. 

478,  514,  517,  569  (Ind.  Chr.  433), 

578  (Ind.  Chr.  483). 
Lngdunensis  ecclesia,  Libellus  of,  iv. 

66,  67-81,  Floras  supposed  writer, 

iv.  123  ;  Lugdunenses  Pauperes,  ii. 

168,  189,  their  tenets,  ii.  175.  See 

Waldenses. 
Liigduno,  Johannes  de,  a  follower  of 

Waldo,  ii.  238. 
Lugdunum,  for  Louth,  vi.  417. 
Lugdunura  Batavorum,  v.  483. 
Lugeus,  S.,  of  second  order,  vi.  478. 

 ,  or  Ludeus,  or  Liigidus,  vi.  527. 

Lugh,  or  Louth,  vi.  415. 
Lugldus,  or  Mohia,  of  Clonfert-JIolua, 
484,  527,  596  (Ind.  Chr.  580)  ; 

mentioned  by  Cummian,  vi.  501  ; 

death  of,  vi.  602  (Ind.  Chr.  604)  ; 

rule  of,  vi.  484 ;  Life  of,  vi.  472, 

511,  537,  541. 
 ,  S.,  ordains  S.  Cumgall,  vi.  527. 

See  Lugiidius, 
Lngna,  father  of  S.  Ibar,  vi.  336. 
Lugnath,  S.,  son  of  Restitutus  and  Da- 

rerca,  vi.  313  ;  nephew  of  S.  Patrick, 

vi.  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Lugneus,  father  of  S.  Kieran,  vi.  336. 
Luguballia,  olim  Cair  Ligualid,  v.  82  ; 

Guasmoric  near,  v.  84  ;  or  Carlisle, 

vi.  106-109,  114. 
Lugudius,  son  of  Tailchan,  of  Cloni- 

finchoil,  vi.  527. 
Lngudun,  S.  Maiy's  church  of,  vi.  417. 

 ,  or  Clogher,  diocese  of,  vi.  417. 

Luguid  Mocutheimne,  vi.  237. 
Lnhil,  a  disciple  of  S.  Dubricius,  vi.  80. 
Luidhard,  bishop,  vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr. 

597). 

Lnidir,  Lochanns  son  of,  vi.  333. 


Lullus,  bishop  of  Ilniinster,  iv.  462. 

Lumanus,  S.,  nephew  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
382,  408,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432),  569 
(Ind.  Chr.  433)  ;  first  bishop  of 
Trim,  vi.  413,  537,  v.  569  (Ind. 
dir.  433).    See  Lomanns. 

 ,  S.,  biographer  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 

373. 

Luminaria,  xi.  422. 

Lunilev,  Lord,  library  of,  v.  159,  393. 

Lumnicensis,  or  Limericensis,  vi.  131 ; 

Gillebertus  cpiscopus,  iv.  500,  vi. 

481  ;  confounded  wiih  Luvidensii", 

or  Louth,  iv.  513. 
Lunanus,  a  Roman,  follows  Dedan, 

vi.  343. 

Lunaptius,  a  contemporary  of  S.  Teilo, 
vi.  80. 

Lunatica  controversia,  or  Paschal  con- 
troversy, vi  492.    See  Easter. 

Lupait,  sister  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  381, 
sold  with  hira,  vi.  385.  See  Lupita. 

Lupercianus,  bishop,  vi.  26. 

Lupije,  Donatns,  an  Irishman,  bishop 
of,  vi.  309. 

Lupita,  or  Lupait,  sister  of  S.  Patrick, 
nunnery  of,  near  Armagh,  vi.  381  ; 
buried  atFearta,  vi.  418.  See  Lupait. 

Lupus,  Catalaunensiura  episcopus,  iv. 
60. 

 Ferrariensis,  his  epistle  to  Got- 

teschalc,  v.  15  i  an  abbjt,  iv.  163, 
171. 

 Sen-atus,  assails  Gotteschalc,  at 

synod  of  Mentz,  iv.  43  ;  biographer 
of  S.  Wigbert,  v.  442,  453. 

 ,  Trecensis  epL<copu3,  v.  95,  368; 

brother  of  Vincentius  Lirinensis,  v. 
372,  375  ;  Life  of,  v.  366,  374, 
375,  437  ;  visits  Britain  with  Ger- 
manus,  v.  372,  vi.  366  (Ind.  Chr. 
429)  J  his  address  to  the  English,  ii. 
75. 

 ,  Tirius,  vi.  203,  555  (Ind.  Chr. 

201). 

Lurgan,  or  gronna,  vi.  541. 

Lusca,  Petranus,  bishop  of,  vi.  534,  603 
(Ind.  Chr.  616)  ;  in  diocese  of  Dub- 
lin, iv.  552. 

Luther,  not  perjured,  xv.  115. 


LUVE  —  MACRA. 


115 


Luve,  or  Louth,  vi.  249. 

Luvediin,  or  Louth,  vi.  417. 

Luvidensis  ecclesia,  Louth,  iv.  514. 

Luxogilum,  S.  Columbanus  of,  vi.  481. 
See  Luxovium. 

Luxoviutn,  monastery  of,  founded  by 
S.  Columbanus,  vi.  476,  481. 

Lyadecus,  nepos  Dalani,  father  of  S. 
Cainuech,  vi.  588  (Iiid.  Chr.  627). 

Lydia,  province  of,  vii.  9,  10,  13  ; 
bounds  of,  vii.  16. 

Lydiat,  Thomas,  account  of,  i.  30 ;  re- 
sident in  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  i. 
30  ;  ordination  of,  xvi.  316  ;  discus- 
sion of  chronological  points,  xv. 
104-107  ;  expected  in  Ireland,  xv. 
70 ;  letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xv.  65,  98, 
120,  xvi.  70  ;  of  Ussher  to,  xv.  67, 
70,  108,  128,  146. 

Lymen,  or  Earasey,  vi.  45. 

Lynn,  parish  of,  i.  cii. 

Lyons,  church  of,  dedicated,  v.  491  ; 
censure  of  synod  of  Carisiacum,  iv. 
68-81 ;  council  of,  v.  489-491  ; 
poor  men  of,  see  Lugdunenses  Pau- 
peres,  and  Waldenses. 

Lysander,  acts  of  viii.  353. 

Lysimachus,  acts  of,  ix.  120. 

Lyuhes,  in  pago  Elmail,  vi.  217. 


M 

M,  sounded  like  V,  vi.  232. 
Mab-Uter,  i.  e.  Filius  Horribilis,  v. 
533. 

Mac  Alpin,  vi.  259. 

Mac-Basth,  an  Irishman,  vi.  278. 

Mac  Bryn,  family  of,  herenachs  of  Kyl- 
mor,  xi.  436,  437. 

Macca,  or  Machilla,  bishop,  vi.  180. 

Maccabees,  books  of,  not  counted  can- 
onical by  the  Irish,  iv.  250,  251  ; 
chronology  of,  ix.  302. 

Mac  Carthye,  Florence,  xv.  228. 

Mac  Cartin,  or  Kertennus,  bishop  of 
Clogher,  vi.  482  (lud.  Chr.  506). 
See  Mac  Kartinus. 

 ,  Florence,  vi.  420. 

Macceus,  vates,  S.  Mochta,  vi.  415. 


Macchabseus,  S.,  follower  of  S.  Regu- 

lus,  vi.  199. 
Mac  Crie,  his  Life  of  M<;lville,  error  in, 

i.  3. 

Mac  Cuill,  or  Macfil,  Blachaldus,  Ma- 

gail,  bishop  of  i\lan,  vi.  180. 
Blaccurbius,  disciple  of  S.  Gregory,  vi. 

604  (Ind.  Chr.  630). 
Maccuthenus,  his  tituli  Vitse  S.  Pa- 

tricii,  vi.  375,  390,  411. 
Macedonian  and  Asian  solar  year,  dis- 
sertation on,  vii.  343-436  ;  rules  for 

finding,  vii.  391-393;  Ephemeria 

of,  vii.  413-436. 
Maceleus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Mac  Ere,  two  sons  of,  vi.  236. 
Macestown,  parish  of,  i.  Ixvii. 
Mac-Fil.    See  Mac  Cuill. 
Machaldus,  or  Mac  Cuill,  or  Mac-Fil, 

bishop  of  Man,  vi.  180,  581  (Ind. 

Chr.  498). 
Machethad,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrew's, 

vi.  189,  190. 
Machiaj  ecclesia,  or  Armagh,  vi.  438. 
Machinensis  archiprassul,  vi.  480. 
Machutus,  S.,  brother  of  S.  Samson,  v. 

95  ;  baptized,  vi.  585  (Ind.  Chr. 

520)  ;  at  Alethe,  vi.  595  (Ind.  Chr. 

570)  ;  long-lived,  vi.  51  ;  Life  of,  vi. 

50,  57.    See  Maclovius. 
Mac  Gennis,  or  Magnesius,  ancestor  of, 

vi.  286. 

Mac  Kartinus,  bishop  of  Clogher,  vi. 
416,  417,  570  (Ind.  Chr.  443),  582 
(Ind.  Chr.  606). 

Mackassaid,  Patrick,  herenach  of  Twin- 
ha,  or  Tynan,  xi.  438. 

Maclovius,  S.,  parents  of,  vi.  50  ;  bro- 
ther of  Samson,  v.  95  ;  driven  from 
Aletha,  vi.  602  (Ind.  Chr.  610); 
absolves  the  Armoricans,  vi.  603 
(Ind.  Chr.  617)  ;  his  history,  vi.  50 ; 
a  quo  St.  Malo  in  Brittany,  vi.  51, 
381.    See  Machutus. 

Mac  Mahon,  lineage  of,  iv.  521. 

Mac  Murroch,  family  of,  iv.  624. 

Mac  Nave,  vi.  331. 

Mac  Nissi,  bishop  of  Connor,  vi.  629. 

Macra,  S.,  martyr,  vi.  313-316,  558 
(Ind.  Chr.  304). 


I  2 


116  MACROBIUS 

Maciobius' problem,  si.  248.  , 
Mactiileus,  au  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Mac  Teagh,  Phelim,  xv.  4G2. 
Mac  Urse,  or  Mac  Mahon,  said  to  be 

Fitz  Urse,  iv.  521. 
Madoc,  a  name  of  S.  Samson,  v.  107. 

See  Theliaus,  vi.  45. 
Mieaffe,  the  position  of,  vi.  555  (Ind. 

Chr.  201,  20S);  of  Dio,  probably 

the  Miathi  of  Adamnan,  vi.  253  ; 

revolt,  vi.  556  (Ind.  Chr.  211). 
Mcedoc,  Aedh,  or  Aidanus,  vi.  636  ; 

metropolitan  of  the  Lagenians,  vi. 

600  (lud.  Chr.  598);  his  Life,  vi. 

594  (Ind.  Chr.  566). 
Maelcobha,  son  of  Aedh  Allan,  vi.  603 

(Ind.  Chr.  612). 
Majlcobus,  son  of  Crumvail,  vi.  421. 

See  Mailcobus. 
Maelgun  GuLneth,  or  Malgo,  king  of 

Venedotia,  vi.  56  ;  death  of,  vi.  598 

(Ind.  Chr.  593).    See  M;iIgo. 
Maliuniiinus,  au  Irirhmau,  vi.  278. 
Maelor  Saesneg,  in  Wales,  v.  162. 
Mael-Patricius,   son  of  Coskan,  vi. 

422. 

Maes  Garmon,  Campus  Germani,  le- 
gend about,  V.  383. 

Sliestraeus,  Martial,  his  edition  of  Igna- 
tius' Epistles,  vii.  274. 

Magamoide,  church  of  S.  Albanus  at, 
vi.  336. 

Magdeburg  Centuriators,  errors  in,  iv. 

43,  vi.  51;  a  record  lirst  published 

by,  V.  320,  323. 
Magennis.    See  Mac  Gennis,  Iveagh. 
Mageo.    See  Magio. 
Mai^h-Echnach,    Domhnach  mor,  a 

church  in,  ^^.  344. 
Magheiy-Conall,  vi.  248,  249. 
Magh  HaL    See  Campus  HaL 
Magh  Lene,  or  Campus  Lene,  synod 

of,  vi.  501 ;  same  as  Leghlenia,  vi. 

503.    See  Lene. 
Magh-Eath,  battle  of,  vi.  255,  256. 
Magh  Scethigh,  Campus  Scuti,  near 

Lismore,  vi.  334. 
Magie,  Island,  xv.  14  j  or  Magiensis 

peninsula,  vi.  286. 
Magilmumenus,  vi.  278. 


—  MAILCON. 

Magio,  founded  by  S.  Colman,  iv.  304  ; 
Bede's  notice  of,  iv.  304  ;  called  Maio 
Saxonum,  vi.  535  ;  placed  by  Ussher 
at  Nenay,  in  county  of  Limerick,  iv. 
304,  539,  XV.  14. 

JJagijter  hospitum,  in  an  Irish  monas- 
tery, vi.  525. 

Magistrates,  subjection  to,  enjoined, 
xi.  255-257,  331-335  ;  supreme, 
highest  tribunal,  xi.  335  ;  civil.  Ar- 
ticle of  1615  on,  i.  xliii. 

Magistri  lectionis,  iv.  388. 

Maglachlain,  Maurice,  founder  of  the 
abbey  of  Newn,-,  iv.  539. 

Maglocun,  or  Malgo,  v.  97, 98  ;  son  of 
Caswalho,  vi.  105,  594  (Ind.  Chr. 
564  ;  made  king,  vi.  596  (Ind.  Chr. 
581);  censured  by  Gildas,  vi.  63-66. 
See  Maelgun  Guineth  and  Malgo. 

Maglorius,  S.,  parents  and  birth-place 
of,  vi.  50  ;  disciple  of  S.  Samson,  vi. 
587  (Ind.  Chr.  522),  whom  he  suc- 
ceeded, vi.  600 ;  his  Life,  v.  97,  539, 
vi.  49,  50. 

Magmora,  vi.  171. 

Magna  Charta,  xi.  451. 

Magna vUlauus,  or  Mandeville,  v.  518  ; 
his  house  at  CKnakilty,  v,  518. 

Magnesia,  letter  of  Ignatius  to  bishop 
of,  vii.  61,  62. 

Magne^ius,  or  Magennis,  vi.  286. 

Magnoaldus,  disciple  of  S.  Gall,  iv. 
277. 

Magnum,  a  monastery  in  Wales,  ubi 
S.  Nennio,  vi.  522. 

Magnus,  S.,  Life  of,  by  Theodorus 
Campidonensis,  iv.  324. 

Magonins,  or  Maun,  a  name  of  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  395,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 

Magornan,  S.,  son  of  Restitutus,  vi. 
383,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 

Maguil.    See  Mac  Cuill,  Machaldus. 

Magunia.    See  Muigeo. 

Mahomet,  rise  of,  ii.  38. 

Maidoc,  or  Aedan,  bishop  of  Ferns,  vi. 
521,  536.    See  Aidanus. 

Mailcobus,  king,  vi.  514,  515  ;  sons  of, 
vi.  479. 

Mailcon,  king  of  Guenedotia,  v.  98, 
vi.  80. 


MAILDUBI  —  MAN. 


117 


Maildiibi,  orMalldusi,  called  also  Mail- 
dulfesburch  and  Malmesbury,  from 
S.  Jlaildulf,  an  Irishman,  oHm  Ingel- 
borue,  iv.  416. 

Maildiilph,  an  Irishman,  founder  of 
Malmesbury,  iv.  44G. 

Mailso,  Welsh  king,  v.  162,  vi.  46; 
or  Maglocun,  vi.  86  ;  erects  Bangor 
uito  an  episcopal  see,  v.  112. 

Mailgunus.    See  Malgo. 

Mailocus,  S.,  or  Caunus,  vi.  217,  675 
(Ind.  Chr.  455). 

Mailros,  monastery  of,  founded  by  S. 
Aidan,  iv.  304,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  643) ; 
Cuthbert  educated  at,  iv.  304 ;  his 
testimony  concerning,  iv.  305. 

Waimonides,  value  of  his  writings,  xv. 
235,  237,  238  ;  errors  of,  xv.  236, 
237 ;  Skynner's  MS.  translation  of, 
XV.  256. 

Mainarpu,  Mansio  Pyrri,  iv.  556. 

Maio,  or  Maigeo,  founded,  vi.  535  ; 
Geraldus  and  Adamnan  abbots  of, 
vi.  697;  wasted  by  Danes,  vi.  613 
(Ind.  Chr.  818)  ;  Eugenius  Mac 
Brenoan  last  bishop  of,  vi.  535  ; 
united  to  Tuam,  vi.  535.  See  Magio, 
Muigeo. 

Maisbeii,  plain,  where  Hengist  was  de- 
feated, V.  514. 

Maixent,  St.,  town  and  monastery  of, 
in  France,  vi.  4. 

Malachi,  the  prophet,  age  of,  viii. 
321. 

Malachias  O'Morgair,  rebuilds  Ban- 
gor, vi.  476  ;  bishop  of  Down,  and  of 
Armagh,  vi.  480  ;  first  receives  the 
pallium,  vi.  432  ;  endows  Clogher, 
xi.  443  ;  Life  of,  written  by  S  Ber- 
nard, at  instance  of  Conganus,  iv. 
645  ;  S.  Bernard's  epistle  to,  iv.  535, 
536  ;  his  epistle  on  death  of,  iv.  543- 
545. 

,  bishop  of  Down,  in  Jocelin's 
time,  vi.  372,  373,  and  John  de 
Courcy's,  vi.  452,  453 ;  his  vision, 
iv.  267. 

Malchus,  brother  of  Christianus,  iv. 
642  ;  S.  Bernard's  epistle  to,  iv. 
538,  539. 


Malchus,  a  monk  of  Winchester,  elected 
bishop  of  Waterford,  iv.  518  ;  his 
recommendation,  iv.  518,519;  con- 
secrated, iv.  519  ;  his  see  of  Water- 
ford,  iv.  327,  528  ;  afterwards  of 
Lismore,  iv.  327,  528;  called  Senior 
Lesmorensis,  iv.  528  ;  liis  profession 
and  subjection  to  Anselm,  iv.  565  ; 
Anselm's  letter  to,  iv.  528. 
Malcolm,  Can-mor,  vi.  242. 
Maldon,  in  Essex,  olim  Camalodunum 

Trinobantum,  vi.  104. 
Malea,  or  Mull,  vi.  246. 
Maleu.s,  Ricardus.  See  Smith,  Richard. 
Malgo,  king  of  Venedotia,  v.  98,  106 
vi.  43,  44,  591  (Ind.  Chr.  543),  697 
(Ind.  Chr.  584);  called  Maelgun 
Guineth,  vi.  56,  or  Maglocun,  vi. 
56,  78,  79  ;  his  victories,  vi.  64-  67. 
See  Maglocun. 
Maliua  and  Eedo,  i.  e.  flow  and  ebb, 
vi.  215,  216;  ignorance  of  meaning 
of,  in  Life  of  S.  Servanus,  vi.  216. 
Mallena  fluvius,  vi.  214. 
Malleus  hseieticorum,  (see  RobertusBu- 

garus),  ii.  409. 
Mallonus,  S.    See  Mello. 
Malmesbury,  founded  by  an  Irishman, 
iv.  446.    See  Aldelmisbirig,  Mail- 
dubi. 

Malone,  William,  the  Jesuit,  memoir  of, 
i.  64,  his  challenge,  i.  64  ;  TJssher's 
answer,  i.  65;  his  rejoinder,  i.  66. 

Mamertus,  of  Vienne,  author  of  Roga- 
tions, vi.  222. 

Man,  corruption  of  his  nature,  xi.  185  ; 
enmity  of,  to  God,  xiii.  83. 

Man,  isle  of,  called  Eubonia,  vi.  179  ; 
dominion  of,  passed  to  king  of  Scot- 
land, vi.  182  ;  first  bishops  of,  vi. 
180-184;  Germanus  bishop  of,  vi. 
401,  571  (Ind.  Chr.  447);  his  suc- 
cessors, vi.  578  (Ind.  Chr.  474), 
581  (Ind.  Chr.  498)  ;  first  bishop 
by  apostolic  authority,  vi.  183;  bi- 
shops of,  elected  ab  omni  clero  et 
populo,  vi.  182,  183  ;  bishop  of,  and 
thirty-one  islands,  vi.  182  ;  Sodor  in 
Scotland  subject  to,  vi.  612  (Ind. 
Chr.  800)  ;  bishops  of,  successively 


118 


MAN  —  MARIAJINE. 


Man — continued. 

subject  to  Nklrosia,  York,  and  Glas- 
gow, vi.  183 ;  see  of,  divided,  vi. 
183.  Chronicle  of,  see  Index  of  Au- 
thors. 

Manasses,  evil  reign  of,  viii.  159,  160. 

Manecnus,  disciple  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 
426,  569  (Ind.  Chr.  431). 

Manchan,  S.,  patron  of  seven  churches, 
vi.  542  ;  chief  seat  of,  at  Mohill,  vi. 
542 ;  his  Life  by  Richard,  archbi- 
shop of  Armagh,  vi.  542. 

 ,  S.,  or  Manchenus,  of  Menodro- 

chit,  vi.  542,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  6521 ; 
or  Manichaeus,  vi.  542,  543  ;  origin 
of  name,  vi.  542,  543. 

Manchester,  anciently  called  CairMaun- 
garid,  V.  83. 

Mancunium,  Antoninus'  name  for  Man- 
chester, V.  83. 

Mandabnaucus,  rede  Modemnocus,  vi. 
521. 

Mandethus,  v.  483. 

Mandeville,  or  Maguavillanus,  John, 

his  house  at  Clonakilty,  v.  518. 
Mando,  forensic  use  of  the  verb,  iv. 

328,  534. 
Maiulubrateus  of  Caesar,  vrho,  vi.  32. 
Manduessedum,  v.  83. 
Manichaeus,  derivation  of  the  name,  vi. 

542. 

,  or  Manchan,  an  Irishman,  vi. 
542.    See  Mancenus,  Manchan. 
Manichees,  their  doctrine  of  necessity, 

iii.  516  ;  appearance  of,  in  Gaul,  ii. 
253  ;  sects  of,  ii.  248  ;  Pauliciani  a 
form  of,  ii.  249-250;  put  to  death 
in  France  and  Germany,  ii.  254  ; 
name  given  by  Pelagians  to  the  or- 
thodox, V.  844,  345. 

Mankind,  rapid  increase  of,  between 

Noah  and  Abraham,  xi.  630. 
Mannia.    See  Man. 
Manopera,  xi.  424. 
Manrique,  revises  glosses  of  canon  law, 

iv.  116  ;  editions  of,  iv.  116. 

Mansel,  Johannes,  v.  191. 

JIansuetus,  bishop,  v.  486  ;  an  Irish- 
man, vi.  295,  552  (Ind.  Chr.  66)  ; 
converts  the  Luci  in  Gaul,  vi.  552 


Mansuetus — continued. 

(Ind.  Chr.  66)  ;  or  S.  Mansu,  first 
bishop  of  Toul,  vi.  294,  552  (Ind. 
Chr.  105)  ;  Life  by  Bosquet,  vi.  296, 
by  Adso,  vi.  296-298,  339. 

Mansum,  or  glebe,  iv.  507  ;  manse,  xi. 
422. 

Mant,  bishop,  error  in  Church  History 
of,  i.  44,  146-149. 

Manus,  of  Forgney,  in  Cuircne  [repre- 
sented by  Ussher  as  six  different 
persons],  vi.  382. 

Manuscripts  expurgated  by  Romanists, 
iii.  23  ;  said  to  have  been  conveyed 
to  Scotland  by  Fergus,  vi.  125,  and 
deposited  at  lona,  vi.  126  ;  fotind  at 
St.  Alban's,  v.  184-190;  oriental, 
collected  for  Ussher,  xv.  285,  286, 
324,  342,  551,  552,  xvi.  53,  444, 
472. 

Manwaring,  Dr.,  his  Sermon,  xv.  415. 
Marcellinus,  a  subdeacoa  of  Carthage, 
V.  317. 

Marcellus  Ancyranus,  creed  recited  by, 

ii.  486. 

 ,  Empiricius,  vi.  216. 

 ,  Julius  at  synod  of  Orange,  vi. 

26. 

 ,  Tungrorum  episcopus,  v.  73  ; 

said  to  have  baptized  king  Lucius, 

vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  176). 
Marcion,  charged  with  tampering  with 

the  Scriptures,  xiv.  258,  259. 
Marcus,  a  British  bishop  educated  in 

Ireland,  iv.  393,  xv.  9. 
  Eugenicus,  archbishop  of  Ephe- 

sus,  bis  apology  of  the  Grecians,  iii. 

195. 

 Gallovidianus,  bishop  of  Man,  vi. 

183. 

 ,  an  impostor,  lines  on,  iii.  75. 

 ,  the  heretic,  xii.  468. 

Mardonius,  the  general,  viii.  279-283. 
Mare  Ictium.    See  Ictium. 
Margareta,  queen,  vi.  242. 
Margaritulae,  twenty-five,  sent  by  Gil- 

lebert  to  Anselm,  iv.  511. 
Marge  mons,  near  Campus  Albus,  iv. 

344 ;  or  Slieve  Marge,  vi.  503-505. 
Mariamne,  death  of,  x.  415. 


MARIAN  us  —  MARY. 


119 


Maiianus  Scotus,  liis  native  countrj', 
vi.  282  ;  discussion  between  Englisli 
and  Scotch  concerning,  vi.  282  ; 
date  of  his  Chronicle,  iv.  250,  in- 
terpolated, V.  105,  cited  by  Ranul- 
phus  Cestrensis,  vi.  148,  various  edi- 
tions of,  vi.  282,  XV.  481 ;  .serious 
error  in,  corrected,  vi.  506  ;  his  ob- 
servation about  Ireland,  vi.  608 
(Ind.  Chr.  674);  follows  Hebrew 
chronology,  xi.  549;  MSS.  of,  xv. 
266,  xvi.  514;  epitomized  by  Ro- 
bertus  Lotharingius,  xv.  557,  xvi. 
105,  106. 

Maridunum,  Ptolemy's  name  for  Caer 
Mardhyn,  iv.  562  ;  Maridunensis 
fluvius,  vi.  80. 

Marias,  son  of  Arviragus,  v.  36  ;  his 
victory  over  Rodeiic,  v.  106-109  ; 
defeats  tlxe  Picts,  vi.  552  ;  called 
Westraarius,  vi.  108  ;  his  date,  vi. 
108;  monument  of,  at  Carli&le,  vi. 
107,  at  Stanmore,  vi.  107. 

Mark,  S.,  his  rule  of  Easter  observed 
at  Alexandria,  vi.  498,  carried  into 
Britain,  vi.  482;  Liturgy  of,  adopted 
by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  480,  481,  and 
used  by  the  Irish,  iv.  273,  274. 

Marken,  king  of  Cambria,  banishes  S. 
Kentigern,  vi.  226,  591  (Ind.  Chr. 
543). 

Marleborough,  Earl  of,  his  Irish  col- 
lections, XV.  430. 

Marnok,  S.,  a  quo  Kilmarnok,  vi.  184, 
559  (Ind.  Chr.  322). 

  Dubh,  S.,  called  Marnocus  Cul- 

deus,  vi.  199,  5G0  (Ind.  Chr. 
3  64). 

Marriage,  of  clergy  among  tlie  Ilritisli, 
iv.  295;  among  clerks,  iv.  570-572  ; 
allowed  in  Ireland  to  priests  and  dea- 
cons, xi.  433,  434  ;  discountenanced 
by  Columbanus,  iv.  410  ;  contract 
among  ancient  Irish,  iv.  291,  292  ; 
laws  of,  neglected  by  the  Irisli,  iv. 
490-493 ;  abuses  of,  noticed  by  An- 
selra,  iv.  623  ;  sentiments  of  the 
Waldenses  on,  ii.  323  ;  order  con- 
cerning, issued  by.  Ussher,  i.  191, 
xvi.  533. 


Mars  GallicHS,  a  work  by  Patricius  Ar- 
macanus,  v.  357. 

Marseilles,  v.  396,  401  ;  Pelagian  fac- 
tion of,  vi.  18. 

Marsh,  bishop  Herbert,  misstatement 
of,  i.  267. 

Martha,  or  Mordurus,  gate  of,  vi. 
189. 

Martianus  Capella  Varro,  Irish  com- 
mentary on  Astrologia  of,  vi.  474. 

Martin,  Dr.  Antony,  provost  of  Trinity 
College,  i.  199  ;  bishop  of  Meath, 
i.  193  ;  successor  of  Ussher,  his  cha- 
racter, \ni.  615,  XV.  22,  23. 

Marlinesye,  belonging  to  Glastonbury, 
V.  140,  142,  151. 

Martinus,  canon  of  Bodmin,  vi.  85. 

 ,  S.,  vi.  200,  201  ;  introduces  re- 
gular clergy  into  Gaul,  vi.  392  ; 
uncle  of  S.  Ninian,  vi.  201  ;  Con- 
chessa,  S.  Patrick's  mother,  niece  of, 
vi.  379,  391  ;  called  uncle  of  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  449;  S.  Patrick  will),  at 
Tours,  vi.  391  ;  how  long,  vi.  392, 
393  ;  S.  Romanus  with,  vi.  339;  his 
death,  vi.  392,  562  (Ind.  Chr.  401)  ; 
church  of,  near  Canterbury,  v.  158; 
church  of,  at  Cologne,  assigned  to 
the  Scoti,  vi.  337  ;  church  at  Whit- 
hern  dedicated  to,  vi.  201. 

Martry,  parish  of,  i.  Ix.xx^-i. 

Martyr,  the  first  English,  v.  48. 

Martyrdom  of  Amphibalus,  v.  193. 

Martyrologies,  various,  v.  17,  206,  vi. 
190,  191  ;  Anglo-Saxon,  vi.  279  ; 
British,  v.  17. 

Mary,  S.,  of  Iloustmanby,  church  of, 
at  Dublin,  XV.  11,  12. 

 Magdalen,  tradition  concerning, 

V.  28  ;  retires  to  Gaul,  vi.  551  (lud. 
Chr.  48). 

 ,  Virgin,  age,  and  date  of  death 

of,  xii.  510;  her  worship  anciently 
forbidden,  iii.  477,  478,  introduction 
of,  iii.  478,  479,  Roman  pleas  for, 
iii.  480,  &c.  ;  image  of,  carried  into 
battle,  vi.  176  ;  her  appearance  to 
Thomas  a  Becket,  iii.  487  ;  Bona- 
venture'a  Psalter  of,  iii.  490-493  ; 
Peckham's  Psalter  of,  iii.  493. 


120 


MASIUS  —  MECHLIN. 


Masius,  Andrew,  his  copies  of  portions 

of  the  Septuagint,  vii.  506. 
Mason,  his  Life  of  Bedell,  error  in,  i. 

117. 

Masora,  vii.  601  ;  antiquity  of,  xvi. 
216. 

MasorifiE,  origin  of,  svi.  223. 

Mass,  or  Missa,  ii.  59  ;  meaning  of,  i. 

136;  English  use  of  word,  ii.  59; 

Article  of  1566  on,  i.  xxvii. 
Jlassada,  siege  of,  xi.  95  ;  capture  of, 

xi.  110. 

Massilia,  visited  by  holy  persons,  v. 
27,  28,  vi.  551  (Ind.  Chr.  48)  ;  peo- 
ple of,  opposed  to  Augustin's  doc- 
trines, V.  493. 

Mathern,  orMertbim,  vi.  83,  602  (Ind. 
Chr.  610). 

Mathews,  archbishop  Tobias,  letter  of, 
to  Ussher,  xv.  91. 

Mathuseia,  age  of,  vii.  453-456. 

Matilda,  Countess,  her  donations  to 
Hildebraud,  ii.  150,  151. 

Matthew,  S.,  peculiarities  of  his  Gospel, 
X.  532 ;  his  Hebrew  Gospel,  vii.  462 ; 
citations  in,  vii.  462  ;  alleged  mis- 
quotations in,  xiv.  315. 

Matthew  Paris,  error  of,  vi.  461,  462. 

 ,  Quaestor,  an  opponent  of  Thomas 

Aquinas,  iii.  195. 

Maucteus,  or  Macceus,  or  Mochta,  vi. 
415  ;  epistle  of,  vi.  416. 

Mauganeus,  bishop  of  Silcester,  vi.  587 
(Ind.  Chr.  522). 

Maugtheus,  father  of  S.  Moninna,  vi. 
249,  604  (Ind.  Chr.  630). 

Mauguin,  his  charges  against  Ussher, 
i.  128. 

Maun,  or  Magonius,  a  name  of  S.  Pa- 
trick, vi.  395,  398. 

Mauri,  or  O'Moore,  vi.  286. 

Mauricius,  king  of  Ireland,  iv.  542. 

Mauri-monasterium,  vi.  486. 

Mauritania,  in  Wales,  vi.  45  ;  i.  e.  Lan 
Padem  Vaur,  vi.  46,  585  (Ind.  Chr. 
619). 

Mauritius,  a  bishop,  vi.  158. 

 ,  a  Scythian  monli,  vi.  7. 

Maurus,  S.,  vi.  486. 

 ,  father  of  S.  Uraula,  vi.  154,  165. 


Mavortius,  or  Mahertius,  vi.  132. 
Mawornus,  a  bishop,  v.  137,  vi.  601 

(Ind.  Chr.  601). 
Maxentius,  Johannes,  vi.  9  ;  errors 

concerning,  vi.  3  ;  native  of  Gaul,  a 

quo  St.  Maixent,  vi.  3,  4. 
Maxiniia,  a  province  of  Britain,  v.  117. 
Maximianus  Herculius,  under  Diocle- 

sian  in  Britain,  v.  176  ;  persecutes 

British  church,  v.  191. 

 ,  successor  of  Nestorius,  v.  416. 

Maximus,  at  council  of  Orange,  vi.  26. 

 ,  a  British  leader,  vi.  132. 

 ,  emperor,  birth-place  of,  v.  241— 

243  ;  Orosius'  testimony  concerning, 

V.  240-243  ;  victories  of,  over  the 

Scoti,  vi.  121,  122,  561  (Ind.  Chr. 

379). 

 ,  Hispanus,  v.  241,  vi.  560  (Ind. 

Chr.  379). 

 ,  son  of  Hencred,  in  S.  Patrick's 

genealogy,  vi.  378. 

 ,  monachus,  iv.  485,  487. 

Mayerus,  Wolgangus,  letter  of,  to 
Ussher,  xvi.  560. 

Mayl,  or  Moel,  vi.  514. 

Maynacur,  father  of  S.  Synell,  vi.  503. 

Mayne,  parish  of,  i.  cxix. 

Mayo,  in  Connaught,  vi.  390. 

Meanath,  or  Menai,  v.  162 ;  Bangor  on 
the,  V.  112. 

Meath,  Aldus  Slane,  lord  of,  vi.  350  ; 
Colman,  lord  of,  vi.  348;  orNepotes 
Neill,  joins  Leinster  at  Clonard,  vi. 
472;  Idunan,  bishop  of,  iv.  519; 
Dr.  Montgomery  succeeded  in  see  of, 
by  Ussher,  i.  62,  xv.  155  ;  bishop 
oF,  not  an  ex-ofEcio  privy  council- 
lor, XV.  189;  Ardbraccan,  episcopal 
seat  of,  vi.  534 ;  corps  of  archdea- 
conry of,  i.  Ix. ;  rural  deanries  of,  i. 
see  Ardmurgher,  Ballimore,  Clo- 
nard, Duleeke,  Power,  Kenlis,  Mo- 
lengar,  Ratowth,  Skryne,  Slaue, 
Trim  ;  dignities  and  benefices  in,  i. 
cxxv ;  temporalities  of,  i.  lii.-lix.  ; 
Ussher's  report  of,  i.  57,  li.-cxxv. 
See  Midi,  Clonard. 

Mechlin,  Bumold,  bishop  of,  vi.  611 
1     (Ind.  Chr.  775). 


MED  ANUS  —  MENEVIA. 


121. 


Medanus,  vi.  84,  221,  592  (Ind.  Chr. 
548)  ;  apud  Scotos,  vi.  612  (Ind. 
Chr.  800). 

Medardi  et  Sebastiani  coenobium,  in 
Gaul,  iv.  394. 

Mede,  Joseph,  his  examination  of  the 
Apocalypse,  xv.  496  ;  his  Clavis,  xv. 
495,  seven  copies  of  it  sent  to  Ire- 
land, XV.  406  ;  praise  of,  xvi.  453  ; 
provostship  of  Trinity  College,  Dub- 
lin, offered  to,  i.  88,  102,  xvi.  37  ; 
letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xv.  399,  406, 
494,  xvi.  455,  of  Ussher  to,  xv.  561. 

Mediation  of  Cliii.st,  nature  of,  xi.  209. 

Mediator,  Christ  the  only,  iii.  460  ; 
mediators,  instances  of,  iv.  587. 

Mediolanum  of  Ptolemy,  Meinod  in 
Montgomeryshire,  v.  82. 

Medwin,  a  messenger  of  king  Lucius, 
V.  69,  70  ;  alleged  labours  of,  at 
Cambridge,  v.  159,  vi.  (Ind.  Chr, 
176). 

Mein,  S.,  or  S.  Jlevennius,  in  Armo- 
rica,  vi.  84,  85. 

Meiuod,  or  Cair  Meguaid,  v.  82. 

Mel,  bishop  of  Ardagh,  iv.  542,  568 
(Ind.  Chr.  432)  ;  son  of  Conis  and 
Darerca,  vi.  382;  death  of,  vi.  579 
(Ind.  Chr.  488)  ;  biographer  of  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  373  ;  andMelchu,  vi.  180. 

Melania,  or  Tecla,  v.  247. 

Melanius,  brother  of  Samson,  v.  95. 
See  Mello. 

Melcbin,  a  British  poet,  vi.  32. 

Meldal,  vi.  231. 

Meldanus  of  Cluain-crema,  vi.  344,  563 

(Ind.  Chr  402). 
Meldi,  Pharo  bishop  of,  vi.  512  ;  S. 

Fiacrius'  monastery  in,  vi.  511,  512, 

608  (Ind.  Chr.  670). 
Meldum.  See  Maildulf. 
Melfes,  or  Melrose,  monastery  of,  vi. 

176. 

Melga,  king  of  the  Picts,  vi.  243-245, 

vi.  119,  120. 
Melianus,  lord  of  Cornwall,  v.  517. 
Melinus,  opposes  Christianity  in  Man, 

vi.  179. 

Melior,  or  Melorns,  S.,  pas.sion  of,  vi. 
564  (Ind.  Chr.  411). 


Melkin,  or  Meriin,  v.  37,  38,  vi.  593 
(Ind.  Chr.  550) ;  Mewin  Britannus, 
vi,  105. 

Mell,  church  of,  dedicated,  iv.  542  ; 

three  miles  from  Mellifont,  iv.  542  ; 

or  Mellifont,  xv.  14. 
Mella,  sister  of  S.  Ibar,  vi.  336. 
Mellifont,  called  Blell,  iv.  542  ;  mother 

Cistercian  abbey  in  Ireland,  iv.  539, 

542  ;  Christianus  Conarchy,  first 

abbot  of,  iv.  542  ;  its  subordinate 

houses  in  Ireland,  iv.  539  ;  account 

of  it,  XV.  14  ;  Viscount  Moore's 

house  at,  vi.  147. 
Mellitus,  S.,  bishop  of  London,  v.  87, 

vi.  98,  99,  289,  601  (Ind.  Chr.  604) ; 

associated  with  Laurentius,  iv.  421. 
Melnas,  king  of  Somerset,  vi.  583  (Ind. 

Chr.  509,  510). 
Mello,  or  Blellanius,  a  Briton,  vi.  273. 
Melloniiis,  or  Mallo,  or  Mellanius,  S., 

V.  174,  175,  vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr.  248). 
Melorus,  or  Melior,  S.,  v.  616,  517. 
Melrose,  abbey  of,  vi.  176,  177. 
Metridis  Dux,  connexion  of,  with  S. 

Cataldus,  vi.  305,  553  (Ind.  Chr. 

144). 

Melus,  king  of  Somersetshire,  v.  536. 

 ,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Memnon,  bishop  of  Ephesus,  v.  409, 
411. 

Menorius,  bishop,  v.  335. 
Menai,  or  Meauath,  v.  112. 
Menalchus,  archbishop,  iv.  323. 
Menapia,  Carausius,  a  citizen  of,  vi. 
110,  111. 

Menas,  synod  of  Constantinople  Iield 
under,  vii.  38. 

Menatus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Mendabnaucus.    See  Modomnoc. 

Mendicant  orders,  their  alleged  utility, 
ii.  297  ;  their  presumption,  and  usur- 
pation, ii.  297-300. 

Menegid,  of  Anglesey,  v.  83. 

Menevia,  Cambrice  Mynyw,  v.  104  ; 
Twi  Dewy,  v.  104  ;  or  Kihnuni,  v. 
509;  or  Rosina  Vallis,  v.  540,  vi. 
378  ;  hodie  St.  David's,  vi.  536  ;  a 
Welsh  see,  v.  Ill ;  Welsh  primacy, 
V.  108,  vi.  C02  (Ind.  Chr.  604)  ; 


122 


MENEVIA  —  MEVANIA. 


Menevia — continued. 

founded  by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  5C8  (Ind. 
Clir.  432)  ;  successor.',  vi.588  (Ind. 
Chr.  522) ;  S.  Kcbius  of,  vi.  340 ; 
Relveus,  bishop  of,  vi.  433  ;  Kinoc 
and  Hismael,  bishops  of,  vi.  699  (Ind. 
Chr.  597)  ;  last  British  bishop  of, 
V.  108;  first  Norman  bishop  of,  v. 
108  ;  visited  by  S.  Barr,  vi.  521  ; 
bees  brought  from,  to  Ireland,  vi. 
521,  622  ;  Giraldus  Carabrensis 
aspires  to,  iv.  656;  advantage  of  a 
pilgrimage  to,  v.  641  ;  four  arch- 
deaconries in,  iv.  656  ;  church  of, 
dedicated  to  S.  Andrew,  vi.  378  ; 
ecclesia  Ismaelis,  v.  111. 

Menna,  sister  of  Eliphius,  vi.  337,  660 
(Ind.  Chr.  362);  of  Forces,  or  de 
Portu  suavi,  vi.  338. 

Menodrochit,  S.  Mancen  of,  vi.  542, 
606  (Ind.  Clir.  652). 

Mentagra  orbis  terrarum,  iv.  436. 

Mentz,  three  synods  of,  iv.  42  ;  Got- 
teschalc  condemned  in  the  .second, 
iv.  42 ;  prelates  present  at,  iv.  42,  43. 

Mercator,  Nicholas,  Usslier's  letter  to, 
xvi.  267 ;  letterof,  toUsslier,  x  vi.  280. 

Merchiaunus  Vesanus,  king  of  Gla- 
morgan, V.  539. 

Merchiguinus,  disciple  of  S.  Dubrieius, 
V.  510. 

Mercia,  a  province  of  Britain,  v.  117  ; 
occupied  by  the  Mercii,  v.  451  j  evan- 
gelized by  Finan,  iv.  337  ;  council 
of,  V.  473. 

Mercy,  what,  xiii.  428. 

Merdliyu,  Welsh  for  Merlin  (see  Mer- 
lin); styled  Wylht,  or  Silvestris,  his 
poems,  iv.  562,  563. 

Merclincb,  a  parish  church  belonging 
to  Glastonbury,  v.  142. 

Merevid,  or  Liberudus,  son  of  Ota,  in 
pedigree  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  378. 

Merinacus,  a  deacon,  vi.  194,  198. 

Merit,  and  grace  incompatilde,  iii.  545  ; 
meaning  of  the  term,  in  the  fathers, 
iii.  551  ;  schoolmen  on,  iii  575  ;  Ro- 
mish doctrine  of,  discussed,  iii.  545- 
583  ;  Yasquez'  statement  of,  iii.  548, 
549. 


Merlin,  two  of  the  name,  iv.  562. 
 ,  Anibrose,]power  of,  vi.  579  (Ind. 

Chr.  488)  ;  transports  Stonehenge, 

V.  678;  prophecies  of,  iv.  559,  562, 

V.  90,  104,  508,  517,vi.  36,  sought 

by  Henry  II.,  iv.  560,  published  by 

Alanus  de  Insulis,  vi.  40. 
 ,  Silvestris,  Wylht,  or  Caledo- 

nius,  iv.  662,  563.    See  Merdhyn. 
 ,  Dr.  James,  edition  of  Concilia, 

iii.  471,  iv.  462. 
Mernes,  orMernia,  Fordon  in,  vi.  210, 

211;  where  Palladius  died,  vi.  210, 

370,  668  (Ind.  Chr.  431). 
Memooc,  a  kinsman  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 

231. 

Meroveus,  king  of  the  Franks,  v.  466, 
467,  vi.  571,  573  (Ind.  Chr.  448, 
461)  ;  founder  of  Merovingian  line, 
V.  466. 

Merthir,  martyrium,  vi.  602  (Ind.  Chr. 
604). 

Merthir  Tewdrick,  vi.  83. 

Merthirn,  or  Mathern,  vi.  83. 

Merton,  John,  statement  of,  concern- 
ing Marianus  Scotus,  vi.  282. 

Mervin  Vrych,  a  British  king,  v.  461. 

Mervinia,  or  Meriouethsliire,  v.  82. 

Mesopotamia,  extent  of,  xii.  13. 

Messe-Priest,  ii.  59. 

Messiah,  prediction  of,  viii.  138,  139 

Messianus,  a  presbyter,  vi.  16. 

Metense  concilium,  iv.  197,  198;  Me- 
tensis  ecclesia,  use  of  Scriptures  in, 
xii.  336. 

Methodius,  S.,  missionary  to  Slavi,  xii. 
297-299  ;  translates  Scriptures,  xii. 
297. 

Metis,  council  of,  iv.  198.  See  Metcn^e. 

Metropolis,  several,  in  a  province,  vii. 
31;  confined  to  one  province,  vii. 
32  ;  two  in  a  province,  vii.  35. 

Metropolitans  and  bishops,  original  of, 
vii.  41—71 ;  formerly  judges,  vii.  33 ; 
jurisdiction  of,  a  source  of  misun- 
derstanding in  France,  ii.  389,  390. 

Meuricus,  or  Meurigus,  vi.  100. 

Meur.sius,  notice  of,  xv.  144. 

Mevania,  or  Sodor,  or  Isla-gruesa,  an 
island,  vi.  179. 


MEVENNIUS  —  MOCTHEUS. 


123 


Mevenniua,  S.,  or  S.  Mein,  of  Armo- 

rica,  vi.  84,  85. 
Mewin,  Biitannus  Chronographus,  vi. 

105. 

Miatonim  bellum,  vi.  253,  597  (Ind. 

Chr.  590).    See  Majata;. 
Micliael,  abbot  of  Glastonbury,  v.  152. 
Michomores,  an  Irishman,  disciple  of 

S.  Germanus,  v.  378. 
Uliddleangli,  v.  450. 
Midi,  or  Meath,  vi.  180,  472  ;  or  Mi- 

dia,  churches  in,  granted  to  S.  Cia- 

ran,  vi.  525.    See  Meath. 
Midnight,  boundary  of  two  days,  vi. 

392. 

Mila,  sister  of  S.  Patrick,  390. 
Milan,  church  of,  submits  to  Rome,  ii. 

Ill  ;  clergy  of,  permitted  to  marry, 

ii.  247. 

Milcho,  S.  Patrick  sold  to,  vi.  387-390, 
5G2  (Ind.  Chr.  395)  ;  Patrick's  visit 
to,  vi.  40G  ;  bis  death,  vi.  569  (Ind. 
Chr.  433).    See  Miliac. 

Mildenthorp,  church  of  the  Dithmarsi, 
V.  447. 

Miletu.s,  bishop  of  London,  v.  90.  See 
Mellitus. 

Miievi,  council  of,  v.  259;  condemns 
Pelagius  and  Celestius,  v.  301,  302. 

Miliac  mac  Cuboin,  vi.  387-389  ;  filius 
Nepotis  Buani,  vi.  385  ;  or  filius 
Hui  Bain,  vi.  389  ;  rex  Aquilonis 
Scotice,  vi.  40G.    See  Milcho. 

Mill,  S.  Fechin's,  vi.  511  ;  made  at  St. 
Andrew's,  vi.  189. 

Millemandat,  castle  of,  besieged,  ii.  382. 

Millennium,  ii.  25. 

Milton,  John,  exception  to  his  tolera- 
tion, i.  77  ;  his  slighting  mention  of 
Ussher  and  otherprelates,  i.  224, 225. 

Mincholeth,  sister  of  S.  Columba,  vi. 
231. 

Minerbia,  besieged,  ii.  350. 

Ministry,  duties  of  the,  xiii.  557;  the 
old,  xi.  217,  218  ;  the  new,  xi.  218. 

Mirabilibus  ScripturEe,  de,  a  tract  in 
the  third  volume  of  S.  Aiigustin's 
works,  iv.  250,  xi.  543  ;  author  and  j 
date  of,  iv.  250,  286,  291,  378,  vi.  I 
542,  643.  i 


Miracles,  pretended,  at  an  early  age, 
iv.  341 ;  as  a  test  of  truth,  iv.  343  ; 
seen  by  Cnmmian  at  Rome,  iv.  443; 
liberal  assumption  of,  by  the  Irish, 

iv.  344  ;  pretensions  to,  resisted  by 
Boniface,  iv.  458  ;  at  the  building  of 
a  chapel  in  London,  xv.  193. 

Mis,  Mons,  or  Slieve  Mis,  vi.  40G,  407. 
Miserbdil,  birth-place  of  S.  Dubricius, 

v.  510. 

Miserneus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Missa,  change  in  meaning  of,  ii.  59, 

60,  iv.  274;  missarum  solemnia,  iv. 

277  ;  various  in  Ireland,  vi.  478, 

479.    See  Mass. 
Missals,  changes  in,  iii.  215. 
Missaliani,  or  Bogomili,  ii.  232. 
Mithridates,  acts  of,  ix.  457,  572  ; 

medical  writings  of,  x.  82  ;  death  of, 

X.  44. 

Moli,  a  disciple  of  S.  Declan,  vi.  335. 
Mobus,  S.,  vi.  360  (Ind.  Chr.  364). 
Moby  Clarinech,  S.,  vi.  590  (Ind.  Chr. 
540). 

Mochelloc,  disciple  of  S.  Declan,  vi. 

335,  5G0  (Ind.  Chr.  364). 
Mochoemog,  lilius  Vairt,  bishop,  vi. 

543  ;  disciple  of  S.  Carthagh,  vi. 

543  ;  Life  of,  vi.  429,  472,  483,  533. 
Mochohe,  i.  e.  chare  mi,  vi.  224. 
Mocholmog,  son  of  Cainnech,  vi.  535, 

544. 

 ,  son  of  Gillen,  or  Colman,  son  of 

Lenin,  founder  of  Cloyne,  vi.  535, 
544. 

Moch-rhos,  i.  e.  Porci  locus,  v.  510,  vi. 
581  (Ind.  Chr.  498). 

Mocbta,  teacher  of  S.  Ibar,  vi.  5C2 
(Ind.  Chr.  388). 

Moctheus,  or  Motta,  S.,  of  Ijouth,  dis- 
ciple of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  336  ;  bishop 
of  Louth,  his  memory  preserved  in 
Louth  and  Cavan,  vi.  415,  438  ; 
called  Bachiarius,  vi.  416,  570  (Ind. 
Chr.  443) ;  bis  prophecy  concerning 
S.  Columba,  vi.  415,  578  (Ind.  Chr. 
482)  ;  or  Maucteus,  his  epistle,  vi. 
416;  his  death,  vi.  416,  589  (Ind. 
Chr.  537). 

 ,  lector  at  Armagh,  vi.  421. 


124 


MOCIIUA  — 


MONASTEEIES. 


Mochua,  filins  Niellani,  vi.  643,  604 

(lud.  dir.  G30). 
Mochuda,  or  Carthach,  S.,  vi.  543  ; 

of  Raithen,  vi.  5'J8  (Ind.  dir.  500) ; 

retires  to  Lismore,  vi.  604  (Ind. 

Chr.  630) ;  death  of,  ^^.  005  (Ind. 

Chr.  637);  bis  rule,  vi.  483.  See 

Cartliagh. 
Mocu-Alti,  patronymic  of  S.  Brendan, 

vi.  523. 
Mocucein,  vi.  231. 

Mocudalan,  patronymic  of  S.  Cainnech, 

vi.  526. 
Mocu-fir  cetea,  vi.  237. 
Jfocu-fir-roide,  vL  541. 
Mocuimin,  S.,  of  Tirdaglas,  vi.  533. 
Mocunethcorb,  race  of,  Oissenus  of  the, 

vi.  503. 

Mocutheimno,  Lugaid,  vi.  237. 

Moda,  fluvius,  vi.  528. 

Modanus,  S.,  vi.  221;  and  Medanus, 

vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  800). 
Moditeus,  S.,  of  second  order,  vi.  478, 

527. 

Modocus  Priscu?,  vi.  184. 
Modoranoc,  S.,  vi.  527,  689  (Ind.  Chr. 
540). 

Modona  of  Ptolemy,  the  Slanus  fluvius 

of  Wexford,  vi.  528. 
Modred,  or  Medrod,  S.,  parents  of,  vi. 

31,  32,  590,  591  (Ind.  Chr.  542)  ; 

gives  seven  provinces  to  Ccrdic,  vi. 

37,  38  ;  invites  Picts  and  Scots,  vi. 

94,  222  ;  slain  by  Arthur,  vi.  38, 

at  battle  of  Kamlan,  vi.  40  ;  sons  of, 

vi.  58. 

Modre-necht,  mater  noctium,  vii.  380. 
Modwenna,  discussion  of  her  date,  vi. 

249,  250.    See  Monenna. 
Moedhog,  or  Aedan,  S.,  of  Ferns,  vi. 

425 ;  his  death,  vi.  605  (Ind.  Chr. 

635)  ;  Life  of,  vi.  469,  515,  536. 

See  Aidanus. 
Mogenochus,  nephew  of  S.  Patricls,  vi. 

382,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Mohill,  in  Leitrim,  S.  Maiichan  of,  vi. 

642. 

Molaissi,  or  Lasreanus,  abbot  of  Leigb- 

lin,  vi.  503,  506 
 ,  or  Lasreanus,  of  Devenish,  vi.  532. 


Mold,  in  Welsli  Guid-cruc,  v.  383. 

Blolengar,  rural  deanry  of,  i.  ci. ;  pa- 
rish of,  i.  cvi. 

Moling,  S.,  second  archbishop  of  Ferns, 
vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr.  670) ;  his  Life, 
iv.  323,  vi.  425. 

Molissa,  or  Molassi.    See  Lasrenus. 

Molmutinae  leges,  v.  154. 

Molton,  the  parliamentary  Vice-ad- 
miral, i.  247. 

Molua,  or  Lugidus,  vi.  641  ;  his  rule, 
vi.  484,  600  (Ind.  Chr.  599) ;  Life 
of,  V.  472,  511,  537,  541.  See  Lu- 
gidus. 

 Lugair,  vi.  543. 

Molyneux,  Mr.,  Ussher's  cousin,  xv. 
18. 

Mona,  or  Anglesey,  where  Irish  Picts 
routed  the  Britons,  vi.  105,  179  ; 
S.  Kebius  settles  in,  vi.  340,  560 
(Ind.  Clir.  369). 

Mona  insula,  or  Man,  v.  479  ;  ubi  So- 
dor,  vi.  179,  206  ;  a.ssigned  to  society 
of  Culdees,  vi.  177. 

Monacliisra,  Egyptian,  brought  to  Bri- 
tish islands  by  Pelagius,  vi.  482  ; 
and  to  Glastonbury,  by  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  482. 

Monachus  inclusus,  vi.  288;  monachus 
or  episcopus,  vi.  463.    See  Monks. 

Slona-daire,  battle  of,  vi.  236,  594 
(Ind,  Chr.  563). 

Mouaghan,  county  of,  vi.  417. 

Monarchy,  the  most  ancient  form  of  go- 
vernment, xi.  279  ;  no  ecclesiastical, 
xiv.  1-3. 

Monasteries,  severe  manual  labour  prac- 
tised in,  V.  540,  vi.  475  ;  ancient 
Irish,  iv.  297 ;  formerly  schools,  v. 
535  ;  maintained  b}'  teaching,  iv. 
447  ;  employment  of,  vi.  610  (Ind. 
Chr.  697);  officers  of,  vi.  45,  submis- 
sion in,  to  superior,  vi.  536  ;  vows  in, 
vi.  66;  immense  number  of  brethren 
in  S.  Kentigern's,  vi.  85 ;  site  chosen 
for,  by  S.  Colman,  in  a  spot  of  beauty, 
with  wood  and  water,  vi.  530  ;  figure 
of  a  monasteiy,  in  Gillebert's  epistle, 
iv.  502 ;  dissolution  of,  xvi.  588. 
See  Monachus,  Monk,  Islands. 


MONENNA  —  MORTUARIES.  125 


Mouenna,  or  Darerca,  S.  Patrick's  sis-  i 
tcr,  vi.  382,  584  (Ind.  dir.  518).  j 

 ,  S.,  of  Killevy,  her  parentage,  vi. 

249,  584  (Ind.  Chr.  518),  604  (Ind. 
Chr.  630)  ;  wiiere  born,  vi.  385 ; 
her  monastery  built  of  timber,  vi. 
283  ;  seven  churches  of,  in  Scotland, 
vi.  249,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  650)  ;  of 
Lanfortin,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr.  660)  ; 
called  Modwenna,  vi.  249,  250,  608 
(Ind.  Chr.  675) ;  Life  of,  vi.  248. 

Monks,  Eg)-ptian,  or  of  S.  Mark,  at 
Winchester,  vi.  554(Ind.  Chr.  180); 
ancient  Irish,  habits  and  employ- 
ment of,  iv.  297,  300  ;  devoted  to 
teaching,  vi.  572,  to  manual  labour 
iv.  304  ;  not  reckoned  clerics,  v.  256 ; 
excluded  from  parochial  duties,  iv. 
602  ;  a  king  assumes  the  habit  of  a, 
vi.  563  (Ind.  Chr.  408) ;  three  hun- 
dred under  S.  Fechin,  vi.  538 ;  fifteen 
hundred  under  Lasreanus,  vi.  504  ; 
three  thousand,  a  favourite  number 
for,  vi.  476,  481,  483.  See  Mona- 
chus,  Monachism,  Monasteries. 

Monktown,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxviii. 

Monothelites,  under  Honorius  I.,  vi. 
501. 

Mons  Ambrius,  or  Ambrosii,  v.  516- 
519  ;  or  Stanhenges,  v.  516. 

Mons  Badonis,  near  mouth  of  Severn, 
battle  of,  V.  543. 

MonsBladmi,  or  Slieve Bloom,  v.  506, 

Mons  Dominici,  or  Salanga,  vi.  622. 

Mons  Egli,  vi.  389. 

Mons  EHphii,  vi.  337. 

Mons  Gaudii,  castle  of,  ii.  353. 

Mons  Margei,  or  Slievemargy.  See 
Sliabh  Mairrge. 

Mons  Mis,  in  Dalaradia,  vi.  389. 

Mons  Pessulanus,  orMontpellier,  coun- 
cU  of,  ii.  371,  372. 

Mons  Rcgalis,  or  Montreal,  discussion 
at,  ii.  340,  341. 

Mons  Regis,  or  Reymonth,  vi.  196. 

Montague,  Dr.  James,  i.  47,  48. 

 ,  or  Montacutius,  Richard,  library 

of,  iii.  358. 

Montanists,  denied  the  power  of  bind- 
ing and  loosing,  iii.  139. 


Monterolis,  in  Leitrim,  vi.  542. 

Muntfort,  Simon  de,  ii.  348 ;  his  ex- 
ploits, ii.  354-356. 

Montgomery,  family  of,  iv.  526,  527. 

Months,  numbers  of  days  in,  vii.  387; 
various  forms  of,  vii.  401-411 ;  Ma- 
cedonian and  Attic,  vii.  350,  351 ; 
Macedonian  names  retained  in  Asia, 
vii.  355,  358,  359  ;  used  by  Epi- 
phanius,  vii.  375  ;  table  of  Greek, 
vii.  381. 

Monumental  inscription  of  king  Ar- 
thur, V.  145,  147,  148. 

Moorelieade,  William,  surrogate  of 
Meath,  i.  cxxv. 

Mora,  or  Moor-church,  parish  of,  i.  Ixi  v. 

Mora  lapidea,  or  Stanemore,  vi.  91. 

Morality,  insufficient  for  salvation,  xiii. 
40. 

Morcanhuc,  Glamorgan,  vi.  81. 
Morcanunue,  Glamorgan,  iv.  325. 
Mordac,  king,  vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  731). 
Mordant,  Lord,  conversion  of,  by  Ussh- 
er,  i.  68. 

Mordred,  nephew  of  king  Arthur,  vi. 

589  (Ind.  Chr.  534). 
More,  Alexander,  Ussher's  letter  to, 

xvi.  133.    See  Morus. 
Morebride,  see  land  of,  i.  liv. 
Morgan,  i.  e.  Marigena,  native  name 

of  Pelagius,  as  explained  by  Julian, 

v.  252,  xvi.  50.    See  Pelagius. 
Morgan,  reply  of,  to  Ussher,  xv.  431. 
Morgania,  Glamorgan,  v.  538;  Mor- 

gauensis  ecclesia,  or  Landaff,  v.  115  ; 

Morgania,  a  Welsh  tribe,  v.  98. 
Morgauis,  a  relative  of  king  Arthur,  vi. 

38,  41. 

Morgant,  Lord  of  Glamorgan,  vi,  45. 

Morganuc,  or  Glamorgan,  v.  115. 

Morini,  i  e.  Marini,  vi.  381. 

Morinus,  John,  impugns  Hebrew  chro- 
nology of  Old  Testament,  xi.  534- 
538 ;  Taylor's  refutation  of,  xvi.  3-5. 

Momantown,  parish  of,  i.  Ixviii. 

Moroni,  the  two,  vi.  300-303. 

Mortality,  year  of  great,  vi.  515. 

Morton,  bishop,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  143,  195,  498,  xvi.  264,  351, 

Mortuaries  in  Ireland,  xv,  197. 


126 


MORUS  —  MUSCRAY-TIRE. 


Morus,  Alexander,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  5GG,  595.    See  More. 

 ,  Tbdnias,  hisHistoriaEicardilll., 

vi.  2S9. 

Mosci,  their  similarity  to  Walderises, 
ii.  178. 

Moses,  birth  of,  viii.  43 ;  receives  the 

law,  viii.  52  ;  his  alleged  copies  of  the 

law,  XV.  258  ;  S.  Patrick  compared 

with,  vi.  448,  449. 
Jloteferus.    See  Moculheimno. 
Motta,  S.,  teacher  of  S.  Ibar,  vi.  336. 

See  Mochta,  Moctheus. 
Motti,  S.,  Oapella,  near  Louth,  vi.  415. 
Mouricus,  son  of  Theudric,  \-i.  82,  83, 

598  (Ind.  Chr.  693) ;  a  Welsh  king, 

iv.  324,  325,  v.  103,  110,  vi.  196, 

602  (lud.  Chr.  610). 
Mousehole,  in  Cornwall,  vi.  345. 
Moj-agher,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxix. 
Moybolk,  parish  of,  xv.  537. 
Moyglare,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxvi. 
Moygne,  bishop  Thomas,  letter  of,  to 

Ussher,  i.  69,  xv.  272. 
Moylaghe,  parish  of,  i.  cxvii. 
Moylisker,  parish  of,  i.  cii. 
Moynietf,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxviii. 
Moynaltie,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxvii. 
Moyvore,  or  Templepatrick,  i.  cxiii. 
Much-Hadham,  Ussher  resident  at, 

XV.  230,  294. 
Mucmore,  founded  by  S.  Colmanellus, 

vi.  430,  575  (Ind.  Chr.  456). 
Mucros,  i.  e.  Neraus  Porcorum,  in  Scot- 
land, vi.  195  ;  afterwards  Kilremont 

and  St.  Andrews,  vi.  196. 
 ,  in  Cambria,  on  theVaga,  vi.  196, 

602  (lud.  Chr.  612). 
Mugenoc,  disciple  of  S.  Finian,  vi.  473, 

590  (lud.  Chr.  540). 
Mugron  O'BIorgair,  of  Armagh,  vi.  422. 
Muigeo,  or  Mayo,  foundation  of,  v.  608 

(Ind.  Chr.  665). 
Muigh-Feimin,  in  Nandesi,  vi.  427. 
Muigh-heo  Saxonum,  or  Mayo,  called 

Campus  Hen,  in  Annals  of  Ulster, 

vi.  610  (lud.  Chr.  697). 
Muirchertach,  .son  of  Ere,  ^^.  514. 
 O'Briain,  iv.  521.     See  Mur- 

chard,  Murchertach,  Muriardach. 


I  Muirethchiser,  a  bishop,  vi.  518. 
!  Muirgeu-i-Liban,  vi.  536. 
Muir-nict,  Maie  Ictium,  vl.  381. 
Mula,  island,  or  Blalea,  vi.  246. 
\  MuUagh,  parish  of,  xv.  537. 
j  Mullingar,  monastery  near,  i.  59. 
I  Multifarnan  abbey,  i.  59 ;  held  by 
j     friars,  xv.  189;  parish  of,  i.  cv. 

Muncknewtown,  parish  of,  i.  xcvii. 
I  Muughu,  i.  e.  charissimus  amicus,  a 
j     name  of  S.  Kentigern,  vi.  225. 
j  Muni,  rubus,  v.  509.    See  Killmuni. 
I  Muuius,  son  of  Conis,  vi.  382, 568  (Ind. 
Chr.  432). 
Munna,  or  Fintan,  present  at  Campus 
Albus,  vi.  504  ;  proof  for  liis  pas- 
chal rule,  vi.  504,  505,  604  (Ind. 
Chr.  630);  supposed  allusion  to  him 
!      by  Cummian,  iv.  344 ;  foimder  of 
I     Teach  Munna,  iv.  343,  vi.  503;  his 
j      death,  vi.  604  (Ind.  Chr.  634)  ;  Life 
i     of,  iv.  342,  343,  vi.  503-505.  See 
I  Fintan. 
Blimster,  archbishop  of,  vi.  427;  Clou- 
fertmulloe  between,  and  Leinster, 
j     vi.  511  ;  Drumcullen  between,  and 
Leinster,  and  Meath,  vi.  532. 
Murchard,  king  of  Ireland,  iv.  534  ; 
king  of  Leinster,  iv.  524  ;  his  remark 
on  ^VilUam  Rufus'  boast,  iv.  525  ; 
daughter  of,  iv.  526,  527. 
Blurchertach,  king  of  Ireland,  iv.  518, 
I      327  ;  letter  of,  to  Anselm,  iv.  626. 
!  Muredaig,  nepotes,  vi.  478,  514. 
Murgeus,  bisliop,  vi.  606  (Ind.  Chr. 
650). 

Muriardach,  king,  Anselm  to,  iv.  327, 
520,  621,  523,  524.  See  Murcher- 
tach. 

Muriartach,   father    of  S.  Laurence 

O'Toole,  iv.  553. 
Muredus,  king  of  Ultonia,  vi.  115. 
Murelluni,  Albigenses  defeated  at,  ii. 

368. 

Mm-geus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  479  ;  or 
Muirgeu-i-Libau,  vi.  536. 
;  Miirtheimne,  Campus,  vi.  248. 

Muscovite  version  of  the  Scriptures,  xii. 
I  424. 

Mascray-tire,  vi.  534. 


MUSIC  —  NENAY.  127 


Music,  Ussher  classed  among  profi- 
cients in,  i.  321. 

Muskett,  Mr.,  a  priest,  xv.  431. 

Mycale,  battle  of,  viii.  283,  284. 

Mynau  insula,  or  Anglesey,  vi.  218, 
582  (lud.  Clir.  508). 

Mynyw,  or  St.  David's,  v.  105. 

Myoparones  piratici,  vi.  273. 

Mysia,  v.  225-227;  extent  of,  vii.  8, 
11. 

Hysteria  divina,  iv.  277. 

Mysterium,  inscribed  on  papal  crown, 

XV.  115. 
Mystica  iniquitas,  iii.  1 0. 

Naas,  monument  near,  v.  518. 
Nadfraich,  Aengus,  son  of,  vi.  42G, 
427. 

Npesson,  where,  v.  222. 

Naisus,  orNesus,  the  city,  v.  225,  226, 

228,  230,  231. 
Naitan,  king  of  the  Picts,  iv.  355,  vi. 

244  ;  or  Nectan,  vi.  246,  487,  498  ; 

adopts  Roman  rule  of  Easter,  vi. 

610  (Ind.  Chr.  710);  expels  family 

of  lae,  vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  717). 
Namatius,  at  synod  of  Arausio,  vi.  26. 
Nan,  or  Nanus,  king  of  Scoti,  vi.  216. 
Nancarban,  Cadoc,  abbot  of,  v.  535. 

See  Lancarvan. 
Nandesi,  in  east  of  Munster,  vi.  426  ; 

S.  Declan  of,  vi.  427  ;   Ere  lord 

of,  vi.  334  ;  Lismore  in,  vi.  511  ; 

Atrium  Dobrani  in,  vi.  334  ;  under 

S.  Declan,  vi.  332  ;  converted  by 

Kieran,  vi.  346. 
Nanny,  or  Julianstown,  the  parish  of, 

i.  Ixiv. 

Nannyd  Lamderc,S.,  vi.  473,  590 (Ind. 

Chr.  540). 
Nant  Badon,  a  valley  on  the  Avon,  v. 

544. 

Naples,  Julianus  the  Pelagian  taken 

near,  v.  423. 
Narbonense   concilium,    against  the 

Waldenses,  ii.  273. 
Nascanus,  sons  of,  vi.  543. 


Nascnse  castrum,  or  Naas,  v.  518. 
Natale  different  from  Nativitas,  vi. 
377. 

Natanleaga,  in  Hampshire,  v.  531. 
Natanleod,  or  Nazaleod,  British  king, 

slain,  V.  531,  vi.  582  (Ind.  Chr. 

508)  ;  probably  same  as  Uther,  v. 

533.    See  Nathaliodus,  Natanleod. 
Nathan,  S.,  vi.  339,  573  (Ind.  Chr. 

450). 

Nathi,  son  of  Garrchon,  vi.  368,  369  ; 
lord  of  a  territory  in  Leinster,  vi. 
405,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  431). 

Nathineus,  presbyter,  vi.  538,  600 
(Ind.  Chr.  599). 

Nations,  all,  have  their  respective  he- 
roes, vi.  36. 

Nativitas,  i.  e.  dies  obitns,  vi.  445. 
i  Navan,  Book  of,  vi.  484,  526  ;  Mr. 
Puttock,  of,  i.  66. 

Navus,  or  Caunus,  vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr, 
425). 

Nazaleod,  or  Natanleod,  v.  531. 

Nazanleoga,  in  Hampshire,  v.  531. 

Naziarius,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  date  of,  viii.  181  ; 
besieges  Jerusalem,  xii.  128  ;  chro- 
nology of,  xii.  132-142. 

Nechtan,  bishop,  vi.  383,  568  (Ind. 
Chr.  432). 

Nectan,  or  Naitan,  king  of  Picts,  vi. 
246,  257.    See  Naitan. 

Nectariiis,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
abolishes  public  confession,  iii.  104, 
105,  108. 

Nehemias,  at  Susa,  viii.  302 ;  at  Jeru- 
salem, viii.  310. 

Neighbour,  duty  towards,  Article  of 
1615  on,  i.  xliv. 

Neill  Naigiallach.    See  Niall. 

 ,  Nepotes,  vi.  530. 

Neilstown,  see-land  of  Meath,  i.  liv. 

Nellus.    See  Niall. 

Nem,  or  Abhan-mor,  the  river  of  Lis- 
more, vi.  511. 

Neraedus,  or  Nimeth,  vi.  378,  379. 

Nemthur,  or  Empthor,  at  Alcluid,  vi. 
376. 

Nen,  river,  ubi  Dornfurd,  v.  86. 
Nenay,  or  Magio,  abbey  of,  iv.  539. 


128 


NENDRUM  —  NINNIDIUS. 


Nendrum,  or  Ednim,  Coelan  of,  vi.  ; 
522. 

Nennid.    See  Naniiyd. 
Nennio,  bishop  of  Magnum  Monaste- 

riuni,  vi.  522,  585  (lud.  Chr.  520)  ; 

not  Nennius,  vi.  523. 
Nennius,  disciple  of  Elbodus,  iv.  356, 

or  Elvodiigus,  vi.  374  ;  date  of,  iv.  ' 

378,  XV.  5,  6,  identified  with  Gildas, 

XV.  6  ;  his  alphabet,  xvi.  150;  MSS. 

of,  iv.  295,  xvi.  555  ;  valuable  Cam- 
bridge MS.  of,  XV.  5. 
Nepos  Daland,  or  Ua  Dalann,  vi.  473. 

 ,  Biiani,  Miliuc  of,  vi.  385. 

Nepotes  Neill,  vi.  180;  in  Meath,  vi. 

472  ;  Aidus  Flann,  lord  of,  vi.  530  ; 

extent  of,  vi.  532. 
 Torna,  or  TJi  Toma,  S.  Aidan's, 

church  in,  vi.  543. 
Nessan,  S.,  of  Inis  Mac  Nessain,  vi. 

531,  577  (Ind.  Chr.  4fi2) ;  his  Evan- 

gelistarium,   called  Ker-lowre,  or 

the  Garland  of  Howth,  vi  531. 
 ,  mentioned  by  Cuinmian,  vi.  501 ; 

of  second  order  of  saints,  vi.  478, 

595  (Ind.  Chr.  570);  successor  of, 

iv.  339,  442. 
Nesta,  or  Annes,  filia  Resi,  iv.  556. 
Nestorians,  error  of,  iv.  403. 
Nestorius,  his  heresy,  v.  408  ;  classed 

with  Celestius,  v.  411-413. 
Netherlands,  religious  dissensions  in, 

xiii.  243,  248. 
Nevill,  old  family  name  of  Dssher,  i.  1. 
Nevoracum,  abbey  of,  iv.  539.  See 

Newry. 
Newgate,  at  Dublin,  xv.  12. 
Newman,  William,  a  Fellow  i/f  Trinity 

College,  Dublin,  i.  150,  151. 
Newport,  conference  at,  i.  254,  255. 
Newry,  or  Nevoracum,  founded,  iv. 

539  ;  other  names  of,  iv.  539. 
Newtowne  by   Kells,   parish  of,  i. 

Ixxxviii. 

 by  Trym,  i.  Ixxxiv. 

NewtownfertuUagh,  i.  cxv. 
Niall,  surnamed  Naeigiallach,  vi.  115, 

230,  559  (Ind.  Chr.  360)  ;  Laogh- 

aire,  son  of,  vi.  412.  ' 
NiaUan,  father  of  Eoghan,  vi.  418. 


Nicasius,  S.,  v.  175. 

Nice,  council  of,  v.  237,  vi.  559  (Ind. 
Chr.  325);  see  of  Rome  not  respected 
before,  iii.  19;  decree  of,  regarding 
Easter,  vi.  507  ;  British  bishops  at, 

v.  236,  237  ;  synod  after,  little 
known,  vii.  316  ;  acts  of,  iii.  46,  355, 
vii.  63,  xii.-389,  396  ;  subscriptions 
of,  spurious,  vii.  25  ;  Arabic  acts  of, 
vii.  37. 

 ,  second  council  of,  ii.  40. 

Nicetas,  author  of  the  Te  Deum,  ac- 
cording to  the  Irish  Liber  Hymno- 
rnm,  vii.  300. 

Nicholas,  S.,  church  of,  in  city  of  Dub- 
lin, iv.  552. 

 ,  prior  of  Wallingford,  iv.  550. 

 I.,  pope,  tyranny  of,  ii.  44-46  ; 

Hincmar's  letter  to,  iv.  197,  198. 

Nicolaitse,  or  Clerici  uxorati,  ii.  357, 
358. 

Nicolaus,  S.,  aCnldee  bishop,  vi.  175, 
176 ;  his  death  and  inscription,  vi. 
175,  176,  558  (Ind.  Chr.  304)  ;  re- 
lics of,  discovered  at  Peebles,  vi.  177. 

 ,  Harlemius,  vi.  358. 

Nidrosiensis  episcopus,  the  primate  of 
Norway,  vi.  182. 

Nielpha,  or  Neaufla,  synod  of,  iv. 
185. 

Nigra  Gens,  the  Danes  and  Normans, 

vi.  263. 

Nimetodorensis  parochia,  v.  375. 
Ninianus,  S.,  or  Ringen,  vi.  200  ; 

birth-place  of,  vi.  203  ;  bishop  of 

Candida  Casa,  vi.  565  (Ind.  Chr. 

412);  ordains  and  consecrates,  vi. 

207  ;  retires  to  Ireland,  vi.  565  (lud. 

Chr.  420)  ;  his  relatives  in  Ireland, 

vi.  209  ;  his  death,  vi.  568  (Ind. 

Chr.  432)  ;  works  ascribed  to,  vi. 

209  ;  Life  by  Aelredus,  vi.  209;  his 

Irish  Life,  vi.  209  ;  Life  by  John 

Tinmouth,  vi.  200. 
Ninius,  his  catalogue  of  Bitish  sees,  v. 

82  ;  anachronism  in,  vi.  148  ;  his 

statement  of,  on  S.  Palladius,  vi.  3 67 ; 

on  S.  Patrick,  vi.  398. 
Ninnidius,  S.,  of  Loch  Erne,  vi.  525, 

589  (Ind.  Chr.  529). 


NIVERNUM  —  OCINIS. 


129 


Nivernuni,  or  Nevers,  festival  of  S.  Pa- 
trick at,  vi.  460. 
Noah,  chronology  of,  xi.  506  513  ; 

sons  of,  chronologj-  of,  xi.  514-559. 
Nobber,  parish  of,  i.  xci. ;  rectory  of, 

appropriate,  i.  Ivii. ;  corps  of  arch- 

deaconr)'  of  Kells,  i.  Ixi. 
Noel's  Catechicui,  i.  clxi. 
Noendrum,  monastery  of,  vi.  522,  529, 

585  (Ind.  Chr.  520). 
Nola,  S.  Patricius  bishop  of,  vi.  460. 
Nola,  or  bell,  of  S.  Brigid,  vi.  465  ; 

cast  by  Gildas,  vi.  469. 
Nonnita,  mother  of  S.  David,  vi.  433, 

577  (Ind.  Chr.  462). 
Nordanhumbri,  Eadbert,  king  of,  vi. 

376. 

Nordmanni,  orOstmen,  iv.  5G0  ;  their 
migrations,  iv.  566,  567  ;  fleet  of,  in- 
vades Ireland,  vi.  277  ;  fleets  of,  de- 
feated by  Scots,  vi.  421,  xv.  17. 

Norinburgli,  refugees  of,  their  letter  to 
Ussher,  xv.  545-548. 

Nortalbingia,  v.  447  ;  or  Old  Saxony, 
V.  447,  448. 

Norlhmanni.    See  Nordmanni. 

Nortlmmberland,  extent  of,  iv.  357  ; 
three  Iri^h  bishops  of,  iv.  358 ;  mo- 
nasticism  introduced  into,  vi.  483 ; 
county  of,  vi.  204. 

Noi  thwegia,  or  Scangia,  vi.  421. 

Norton,  a  printer  and  publisher,  xv. 
65,  66. 

Norwaj'  and  Denmark,  subject  to  Bri- 
tain, V.  60  ;  called  Camera  Britan- 
niae,  vi.  84  ;  Christianity  spread  in, 
vi.  34 ;  chiefs  of,  intermarry  with 
British,  vi.  34  ;  converted  by  S.  Sum- 
mina,  an  Irish  virgin,  iv.  547  ;  re- 
planted by  Adrian  the  Fourth,  iv. 
547 ;  S.  Kentigern's  disciples  go  to, 
228  ;  isles  of  Scotland  subject  to, 
vi.  182  ;  under  Turgesius,  vi.  420, 
421. 

Norwich,  Joseph  Hall,  bishop  of,  his 

letter  to  Ussher,  xvi.  598. 
Notker  Balbulus,  his  misapprehension 

of  Bede,  vi.  244. 
 Labeo,  his  version  of  the  Psalms, 

xii.  308. 
VOL.  XVII. 


Notingus,  episcopus  Veronensis,  iv.  48. 

Nouglnvall,  chajiel  of,  i.  cxiv. 

Novan,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxiv. 

Novelties,  religious,  our  Saviour's  pre- 
scription against,  iii.  15. 

Nugent,  Walter,  letter  of,  to  Usslier, 
xvi.  508. 

Numidia,  Sylvanus  primate  of,  v.  301. 
Nynia.    See  Ninianus. 
Nyvor,  or  Ybar-cyntracta,  or  Newiy, 
iv.  539. 


0 

Oatlis,  two  kinds  of,  xi.  378;  under 
English  constitution,  xi.  379  ;  obli- 
gation of,  xi.  377 ;  not  binding  on 
Papists,  ii.  455  ;  avoided  by  Wal- 
denses,  ii.  177-180  ;  of  allegiauce, 
sanctioned,  xi.  381-383  ;  adminis- 
tered on  Garland  of  Howth,  vi,  531, 
on  Cadoc's  Gospel,  v.  535  ;  negative, 
proposed  by  Ussher,  i.  248. 

Obedience,  honour  of,  xi.  342,  343  ; 
duty  of,  xi.  344-347;  implicit,  re- 
quired, xi.  349  ;  active  and  passive, 
xi.  377 ;  passive,  xi.  355,  356. 

O'Beirne,  bishop,  his  opinion  on  the 
Irish  canons,  i.  179. 

Obinus,  or  Ouinus,  bishop  of  London, 
V.  88. 

O'Bragan,  David,  bishop  of  Ch'gher, 
vi.  417. 

O'Brian,  family  of,  on  throne,  iv.  521. 

 ,  Dermot,  or  Derraeth,  iv.  521. 

 ,  Muircertach,  king,  iv.  521.  See 

Muircheartach. 

 ,  Turlogh.    See  Tordelbachus. 

Obsignation  in  sacraments,  xv.  505, 

511,  513. 
Occitanical  language,  xv.  67. 
Occo  Scarlensis,  vi.  91. 
Ocha,  in  Meath,  battle  of,  vi.  145,  578 

(Ind.  Chr.  483). 
OCliearbalan,  German,  bishop  of  Der- 

ry,  vi.  417. 
Ochmais,  or  Ochinis,  father  of  Con- 

chessa,  vi.  379. 
Ocinis,  or  Ochinis.    See  Ochmais. 


ir.o 


OCONOR  —  ONOMATA. 


OConor,  Tomaltacli,  archbishop  of  Ar- 
magh, vi.  452. 

 ,  Domu'gh,  a  convert,  xvi  506. 

Octa,  son  of  Hengist,  v.  515. 

Octai'la  of  Adamantius,  vii.  487. 

Octavian,  cardinal,  sent  to  Ireland,  iv. 
369. 

 de  Palatio,  register  of,  i.  cxxx. 

OctaA-ius  de  Strada,  error  of,  v.  513. 
Octha,  or  Ebusa,  vi.  202  ;  juxta  Sco- 

tiam,  vi.  228. 
Octoselis,  vii.  488,  513. 
Odaige.    See  Potitus. 
Odamnanus,  S.,  of  Inchketh,  vi.  221, 

579  (Ind.  Chr.  448).    See  Adaui- 

nanus. 

Odder,  parish  of,  i.  l.^xix. 

Odila,  vi.  169. 

Odilbaldus,  king,  vi.  92. 

Odilo  Cluniacensis,  ii.  86,  iii.  255. 

Odissus,  fihus  Gorauid,  vi.  378  ;  father 
of  Potitus,  vi.  378. 

Odoacer,  or  Odobogares,  king  of  the 
Heroli,  v.  512. 

Odobogar,  or  Odoacer,  v.  512. 

Odomnanus,  S.,  vi.  221.  See  Odam- 
nanus, Adamnanus. 

Odullane,  Felix,  bishop  of  Ossory,  vi. 
526,  618  (Ind.  Chr.  1102,  recte 
1202). 

Odulphus,  vi.  171. 

Oecolampadius,  charged  by  Sixtus  Se- 
nensis  with  Bertram's  book,  ii.  54. 

Oeconomus  of  a  church,  xi.  429,  430, 
434. 

Oeconomus  Kemorum  metropolis,  Yul- 

fadus,  iv.  60. 
Oen,  vision  of,  iv.  264;  the  soldier 

■who  brought  S.  Patrick's  purgatory 

into  notice,  yi.  461. 
Oengus,  king  of  the  Picts,  vi.  611 

(Ind.  Chr.  756).    See  Unnust. 
Oeric.    See  Osric. 
O'Fary,  a  converted  priest,  i.  89. 
Offa,  king,  restores  St.  Alban's,  vi. 

95-97. 
Offan,  iv.  467. 

Offices,  divine,  in  vulgar  tongue,  xii. 
441-449  ;  in  Ireland,  conformed  to 
England,  iv.  275. 


Oflicium,  CanouicorumLaterauensium, 
!  vi.  393,  401  ;  S.  Kannici,  vi.  520  ; 
:  translationis  SS.  Patricu,  Brigidse, 
j  et  Columboe,  vi.  452. 
;  Oghgul,  an  island,  v.  453,  554. 
j  Ogormaghej-n,  or  Burchard,  of  Slieve 
I      Margey,  vi.  93. 

j  O'Hagan,  Bryan,  of  Camteal,  xvi. 
:  465. 

j  O'Heogain,  Philip,  xi.  423.  424. 

O'Hirraghey,    David,   archbishop  of 
!     Armagh,  i.  cxxxi. 
Orbila,  or  Servila,  vi.  248. 
Oil,  present  of,  sent  to  Colcus,  iv.  467. 
Oilill  Molt,  death  of,  vi.  515. 
Oii-chindeach.    See  Herenach. 
Oire-giall,  or  Oriel,  vi.  418. 
Oisc,  son  of  Hengist,  v.  471,  vi.  575 

(Ind.  Chr.  457). 
Oiscingas.    See  Aesc-Kynges. 
Oisseneus,  son  of  Eman,  vi.  503,  606 

(Ind.  Chr.  640). 
Olaus,  son  of  Gtodred,  iv.  521. 
Olcanus,  bishop,  ordained,  vL  518;  his 
church,  vi.  145,  namely  Dercanensis, 
vi.  518,  578  (Ind.  Chr.  474);  visits 
Gaul,  vi.  518;  adistinguished  teacher, 
vi.  519;  his  labours,  vi.  573  (Ind. 
Chr.  450). 
Olcnais,  father  of  S.  Ailbhe,  vi.  333. 
Oldcasde,  parish  of,  i.  cxvili. 
Old  Court,  at  Rath  Inbheir,  vi.  405. 
:  OUa  Tulcani,  ii.  85. 
j  Oloferues,  or  Ethereus,  vi.  170. 
;  Oltcanus.    See  Olcanus. 
j  Olt  Saxon,  or  Old  Saxony,  v.  453. 
I  Omission,  sins  of,   mourned  for  by 
I      Ussher,  i.  277. 

!  0' Moore,  or  Mauri,  ancestor  o{,  vi. 
!  286. 

Omri,  chronology  of,  xii.  98. 
{  O'JIujedus,  Amlavus,  archbishop,  vL 
:  452. 

j  O'Murgair,  Mugron,  vi.  422. 

j  Ondemona,  battle  of,  ^i.  236,  594  (Ind. 

Chr.  563). 
O'Keil,  Dovenaldns,  his  letter,  vi.  269, 

284. 

Onesimus,  bishop,  vii.  49. 
Onomata,  for  nomina,  iv.  454. 


ONUPHRIUS  —  OSSORY. 


131 


Onaphrius  Pan^^nius,  error  of,  v.  613, 
730. 

Oostkorckeiise  Brcviarium,  vi.  315. 
Oplialonses,   ubi  CloufertinuUue,  vi. 
511. 

Opheathrach,  Ardstraw  in,  \n.  417. 
0'<ppvc  dvriKrj,  the  Western  Cliurch, 
ii.  34. 

Opilio,  at  synod  of  Orange,  vi.  26. 
Orange,  council  of,  vi.  18.  See  Arau- 
sio. 

Oratories,  introduced  by  Aldebert,  to 
the  prejudice  of  churches,  iv.  459. 

Orbacura,  now  Orbez,  Gotteschalc's 
monastery,  iv.  14,  15  ;  in  diocese 
of  Soisson,  iv.  15,  28  ;  Ratrannus, 
abbot  of,  iv.  171. 

Orbila,  or  Serbila,  vi.  604  (Ind.  Chr. 
630). 

Orcades.    See  Orkneys. 

Orders,  of  some  Scottish  and  British  bi- 
shops deemed  invalid,  iv.  350,  351 ; 
holy,  in  Ireland,  degrees  of,  xi.  433; 
episcopal,  Ussher's  sentiments  on,  i. 
258,  259  ;  seven,  iv.  501,  602. 

Ordination,  per  saltum,  i.  259  ;  invo- 
luntary episcopal,  vi.  49  ;  repeated, 
vi.  49  ;  a  pope  ordained  at  ten  or 
twelve,  ii.  107  ;  office  of,  by  whom 
performed,  xvi.  99,  100;  foreign, 
Ussher's  sentiments  on,  i.  304  ;  Irish 
Article  of  1566  on,  i.  xxvi.  ;  dif- 
ferent subscriptions  at,  in  England 
and  Ireland,  i.  182  ;  Ussher's  un- 
willingness to  confer,  ou  the  illiterate, 
i.  288. 

Ordius,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 

Ordo  Romanus,  enforced  by  Charle- 
magne, xii.  27G. 

Orentius,  a  Pelagian,  v.  359. 

Oretana  urbs,  in  Spain,  see  of  Sedu- 
lius,  vi.  321. 

Oric,  son  of  Leo,  vi.  378. 

Oriel,  or  Airghialla,  extent  of,  vi.  418. 

Orienlalium  regio,  or  Orier,  vi.  418. 

Orier,  or  Oricntalis  regio,  vi.  418. 

Origen,  Pelagian  heresy  derived  from, 
v.  272,  273  ;  his  doctrine  on  purga- 
tory, iii.  185  ;  his  labours  on  Greek 
Scriptures,  vii.  482 ;  !:is  Tetrapla  and 


Origen — contin  ued. 

Ilexapla,  vii.  485  ;  his  testimony 
concerning  Britain,  vi.  (Ind. 
Chr.  236). 

Original  sin,  doctrine  of,  xi.  185  ;  Ce- 
lestius  on,  v.  279;  Irish  Article  of 
1615  on,  i.  xxxvii. 

Orior,  or  Orier,  or  Airthir,  same  as 
Orientales,  vi.  418. 

Orkneys,  the,  subdued  by  the  Romans, 
vi.  319,  552  (Ind.  Chr.  81)  ;  the 
first  seat  of  the  Picts,  vi.  103,  105  ; 
bishopric  of,  founded  by  S.  Serva- 
nus  or  Serf,  vi.  212,  213,  568  (Ind. 
Chr.  431);  Irish  missionary  to,  vi. 
628  ;  S.  Kentigcrn  sends  disciples 
to,  vi.  228 ;  pirates  of,  v.  635,  de- 
stroy Welsh  MSS.,  V.  942. 

Ormond's  Gate,  at  Dublin,  xv.  12. 

Orosius,  at  synod  of  Carthage,  v.  301  ; 
at  synod  of  Jerusalem,  v.  284,  285  ; 
motive  of,  for  writing  his  Apology, 
V.  288,  289. 

Osa,  an  island,  vi.  77. 

Osbern,  biographer  of  S.  Dunstan,  iii. 
20G. 

Osca,  the  river  Esk,  v.  79,  101. 

Oscinga;,  kings  of  Kent,  vi.  579  (Ind. 
Chr.  488). 

Oscitel,  archbishop  of  York,  iv.  571. 

Osissimi,  Paulus,  bishop  of,  vi.  78. 

Ositha,  S.,  disciple  of  S.  Moninna,  vi. 
250  ;  her  lineage,  and  acts,  vi.  249 ; 
becomes  abbess  of  a  house  in  Villa 
Chicensi,  vi.  600  (Ind  Chr.  675). 

Oskelly,  Thadeus,  xi.  435. 

Oslac,  a  Goth,  v.  445  ;  a  Northum- 
brian chief,  vi.  262. 

Osraigi.    See  Ossory. 

Osric,  son  of  Hengist,  v.  515,  vi.  679 
(Ind.  Chr.  488);  death  of,  vi.  583 
(Ind.  Chr.  512). 

Ossargy  terra,  or  O.ssory,  vi.  426. 

Ossissimi,  or  Leon,  bishop  of,  vi.  589 
(Ind.  Chr.  529).    See  Osissimi. 

Ossory,  visited  by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  426  ; 
christianized  by  S.  Kiaran,  vi.  332, 
33G,  346  ;  S.  Dominicusof,  vi.  622; 
Upper,  Aghabo  in,  vi.  526 ;  place 
of  its  junction  with  Eleand  Leix,  vi. 


OSSORY  —  PALLADIUS. 


Ossorj' — continued. 

511  ;  see  of,  removed  from  Aghabo 
to  Kilkemi}',  vi.  526;  see  of,  suffra- 
gan to  Dublin,  iv.  551. 

Ostersalt,  an  arm  of  the  sea,  v.  447. 

Ostiaei,  or  Ostiones,  iv  566. 

Ostiarius,  duties  of,  iv.  504. 

Ostium  Ailbine,  S.  Patrick  at,  vi. 
408. 

Ostmen,  who,  xv.  11  ;  their  origin  and 
history,  iv.  5G6  ;  called  Nordmanni, 
iv.  566  ;  three  episcopal  seats  of,  in 
Ireland,  iv.  326-329;  in  Ireland, 
preferred  ecclesiastical  connexion 
with  the  Anglo-Xornians,  iv.  328, 
bishops  of,  profess  obedience  to  the 
see  of  Canterbury,  iv.  564-566. 

O'Sullevan  Beare,  Philip,  Ussher's 
judgment  of,  i.  131,  vi.  286  ;  his 
retort,  i.  132  ;  his  lies,  iv.  334,  337; 
liis  vanity,  iv.  354  ;  a  "  blockhead," 
iv.  366  ;  his  stolidity,  iv.  369.  See 
Sullevan. 

Osulph,  Earl  of  Nortbumbria,  vi.  262. 
Oswald,  archbishop  of  York,  v.  142. 

 ,  bishop  of  Worcester,  iv.  569, 

570. 

 ,  king,  defeats  CfedwaUa,  vi.  605 

(Ind.  Chr.  634) ;  slain,  vi.  606  (Ind. 
Chr.  642)  ;  annual  commemoration 
of,  at  Hexham,  iii.  205  ;  his  Life  by 
Andreas  Leucander,  iv.  571  ;  Os- 
walde's-law,  a  charter,  iv.  569. 

Oswy,  king  of  Nortbumbria,  subjects 
Picts  and  Scots,  vi.  208;  wrought 
upon  bj'  Wilfrid,  iv.  346 ;  appoints 
Ceadda  in  his  room,  iv.  349  ;  his 
date,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr.  664);  suc- 
ceeded by  Egfrid,  vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr. 
670). 

Ota,  or  Ode,  in  S.  Patrick's  pedigree, 
vi.  378. 

Otfrid  Wissenburgensis,  version  of  the 
Gospels  by,  xv.  301,  302. 

Othlo,  biographer  of  S.  Boniface,  iv. 
465. 

Othniel,  date  of,  xii.  73. 
Otidus,  or  Potitus.    See  Potitus. 
O'Toole,  or  O'Tuohail,  family  of,  iv. 
553. 


Otto  Magnus,  letter  of,  to  John  XII., 
ii.  48. 

Otto  III.,  hisdipliima,  ii.  91,92;  seeks 
to  establish  imperial  seat  at  Rome, 
ii.  93. 

O'Tuohail,  Muircertach,  father  of  S. 

Laurence  O'Toole,,  iv.  553. 
Oubraus,  a  Welsh  queen,  v.  110. 
Oudartus,  Nicholas,  vi.  487. 
Oudoceus,  bishop  of  Landaff,  iv.  324, 

325,  V.  109,  vi.  325,  602  (Ind.  Chr. 

604,  610);  his  lineage,  v.  109,  vi. 

599  (Ind.  Chr.  596)  ;  contemporary 

of  S.  Teilo,  vi.  80 ;  grants  made  to, 

vi.  196 ;  his  Life,  vi.  81. 
Ouein,  iv.  325. 
Ovtpvla,  Ireland,  vi.  267. 
Ouinus.    See  Obinus. 
Oveagh-Ulad,  or  Iveagh,  vi.  249. 
Overall,  bishop,  Ussher's  agreement 

with,  on  grace,  i.  293,  294. 
Ovid,  banishment  of,  x.  506. 
Owen,  or  Oen,  a  soldier,  vi.  461 ;  his 

vision,  iv.  264,  267. 
Oxford,  fabulous  antiquity  of,  vi.  567 

(Ind.  Chr.  430)  ;  councUof,  iv.  368; 

visited  by  S.  Germanus,  v.  391  ; 

Aula  Profunda  of,  xi.  472  ;  Laud 

chancellor  of,  xv.  627  ;  Greek  MSS. 

of  Francis  Barocco  in,  vii.  89,  xv. 

436,  447. 

Oxismi  ecclesia,  Paulas,  bishop  of,  v. 
539. 

Oxmantown,  at  Dublin,  xv.  11. 


Pabutual,  brother  of  S.  Sampson,  v.  95. 
Pacorus,  prince  of  Parthia,  x.  297, 
311. 

Pad,  the  name  for  Palladius  in  Johan- 
nes Fordun,  vi.  211. 

Padstow,  or  Petrock-stow,  vi.  84,  585 
(Ind.  Chr.  518). 

Palestine,  early  pilgrimages  to,  vi.  520, 
562  (Ind.  Chr.  388),  xii.  242. 

Palladius,  several  of  name,  vi.  358, 
distinctions  of,  vi.  360-367  ;  the 
Irish  missionary,  native  country  of. 


PALLADIUS  —  PARIS. 


133 


Palladius — continued. 

356-359  ;  a  deacon,  vi.  566  (lad. 
Chr.  -129)  ;  called  Patricius,  vi.  463 ; 
procured  Germanus'  mission  to  Bri- 
tain, V.  367,  vi.  356,  566  (Ind.  Chr. 
429);  ordained  by  Celestine,  vi.  367, 
368,  3C9  ;  and  sent  to  Scots,  v.  367, 
567  (Ind.  Chr.  431),  or  Ireland,  vi. 
353-359,  369  ;  dale  of  his  mission, 
according  to  Prosper  and  Bede,  vi. 
356  ;  first  bishop  to  Scots,  vi.  462, 
567  (Ind.  Chr.  431);  object  of  his 
mission,  vi.  210 ;  arrives  in  Leinster, 
vi.  567  (Ind.  Chr.  431);  efforts  to 
convert  the  Irish,  vi.  353  ;  three 
churches  founded  by,  vi.  368,  369  ; 
books  and  relics  left  at  Cell-fine,  vi. 
368  ;  bad  twelve  disciples,  vi.  368  ; 
leaves  four  in  his  churches,  vi.  369  ; 
withdraws  to  Scotland,  vi.  210,  368 ; 
remonstrates  with  king  Constantine, 
vi.  211;  ordains  S.  Servanus,  vi. 
212  ;  retires  to  Fordon,  in  Mernia, 
vi.  210,  211  ;  where  he  is  called 
Pad,  vi.  211;  dies  there,  vi.  211, 
368,  369,  370  ;  date  of  his  death, 
vi.  370,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  431);  tes- 
timonies concerning,  vi.  367-369  ; 
rank  variously  assigned  to,  vi.  356; 
called  an  archbishop,  vi.  355. 

 ,  biographer  of  S.  Clirysostom,  vi. 

360,  363. 

 ,  Blemmyorum  episcopus,  vi.  365. 

 ,  bishop,  vi.  364. 

 ,  deacon,  v.  367. 

 ,  Galata,  author  of  Lausiac  His- 
tory, vi.  358,  359. 

 ,  bishop  of  Helenopolis,  vi.  360- 

363. 

 ,  archbishop  of  London,  v.  88. 

 ,  prefect  of  Italy,  v.  323. 

 ,  disciple  of  Evagrius,  vi.  362, 

365. 

Pallium,  first  sent  to  Ireland,  iv.  536, 
vi.  432,  by  pope  Eugenius,  iv.  320  ; 
fabled  to  have  been  conferred  on  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  432  ;  sent  to  archbishops 
of  Canterbury  and  York,  vi.  605 
(Ind.  Chr.  634)  ;  granted  to  St.  Da- 
vid's, V.  109  ;  lost  to  Wales,  v.  108. 


Palraarii  de  Jerusalem,  vi.  189. 

Palniecaster,  near  Carlisle,  v.  84. 

Pampilona,  S.  Finnin,  a  Scot,  apostle 
of,  vi.  310-312  ;  in  Spain,  but  said 
by  some  to  be  in  Ireland,  vi.  312. 

Pandi  myoparones,  v.  468. 

Pantagathus,  at  synod  of  Orange,  vi. 
26. 

TlavTe^ovaiog,  iii.  516. 

Pantulus,  bishop  of  Basil,  vi.  155, 156. 

Panvinius.    See  Ouuphrius. 

Papa,  or  bishop,  v.  489  ;  S.  Patrick 
called,  iv.  440,  vi.  497  ;  the  title, 
in  later  times  limited  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  ii.  66,  141. 

Papacy,  the,  distinct  from  the  church 
it  resides  in,  ii.  490  ;  schism  in,  ii. 
124,  125;  favourable  to  the  Lollards, 
XV.  150  ;  unsettled  in  eleventh  cen- 
tuiy,  ii.  126;  usurpations  of,  under 
Hildebraud,  ii.  141  ;  his  Dictatus 
Pap£B,  ii.  141 ;  assumption  of  power 
over  literary  publications  by,  iv.  200. 

Paparo,  John.    See  Papiron. 

Papelardi,  or  Albigenses,  ii.  352. 

Paper,  price  of,  in  1653,  xvi.  249. 

Papia,  S.  Gunifort  of,  vi.  348. 

Papinian,  said  to  have  sat  at  York,  xi. 
468. 

Papiron,  cardinal  John,  legate,  iv.  326, 
329,  from  pope  Eugenius,  vi.  432  ; 
conveys  palls  to  Ireland,  iv.  320. 

Papists,  violence  of,  ii.  451 ;  two  great 
errors  of,  xiii.  585. 

Paradinus,  GiJielmus,  a  literary  im- 
postor, V.  170,  171. 

Paradise,  where,  iii.  388. 

TlapaSotTtg,  xv.  237. 

Paraeus,  David,  vir  clarissimus,  xii. 
23  ;  error  of,  xii.  24-26. 

Pardulus,  Laudunensis  episcopus,  iv. 
60,  112. 

Parents,  obedience  due  to,  xi  347,  348. 
Paries  dealbatus,  at  synod  of  Lene,  iv. 
442. 

Paris,  university  of,  founded  by  Clau- 
dius, iv.  242,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr. 
791) ;  Clemens,  a  Scot,  placed  at, 
iv.  391,  392  ;  council  of,  vi.  593 
(Ind.  Chr.  557),  xi.  344,  contra 


134 


PARIS  —  PATRICK. 


Paris — continued. 

Metnlicantes,  ii.  301 ;  iloctors  of  Jivi- 
nity  of,  exercises  of,  iii.  33. 

Parishes,  -when  defined,  v.  79.  See 
Parochia. 

Parker,  John,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
425. 

 ,  llatthew,  archbishop,  works  of, 

V.  133,  iv.  647. 

Parliaments,  Irish,  Ussher's  treatise  on, 
i.  311,  312,  xi.  449,  &c. ;  first  no- 
tice of,  xi.  457 ;  of  two  kinds,  si. 
457-459  ;  frequency  and  object  of, 
xi.  460,  461 ;  clergy,  how  repre- 
sented at,  i.  40  ;  forms  necessary  to, 
i.  93  ;  bishops  required  to  attend  at, 
xi.  4G0  ;  held  in  various  place.s,  xi. 
461-463. 

Parochia,  or  diocese,  is'.  15,  46,  59, 
61,  524,  V.  92,  102,  124,  vi.  427, 
540,  xii.  65  ;  Francorum,  ii.  105. 

Parr,  Dr.,  publishes  L'ssher's  Life,  i. 
316,  317;  obnoxious  passages  in, 
cancelled,  i.  319,  caused  seizure  of 
the  impression,  i.  264,  265;  errors 
in,  i.  29,  52,  67  ;  his  jealousy  for 
Ussher's  character,  i.  121 ;  his  state- 
ment about  Ussher's  MSS.,  i.  315, 
316. 

Parry,  Edward,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  457. 

Parva  Hibeniia.    See  Beg  Erin. 

Pascentius,  son  of  Vortigeni,  v.  521. 

Pascha  di'atjTdaiftov,  vi.  499,  507  ; 
CTavpw(7i/(0f,  vi.  507.  See  Easter. 

Paschal  cycle,  vi.  564  (Ind.  Chr.  410); 
rule  framed  at  Nice,  v.  237,  vi.  559 
(lud.  Chr.  325).    See  Cycle. 

 controversy,  variously  maintained 

in  Ireland,  vi.  244,  604  (Ind.  Chr. 
631)  ;  letter  from  Rome  to  Ireland 
on,  vi.  540,  541  ;  Cumniian's  letter 
on,  vi.  605  (Ind.  Chr.  634) ;  Pas- 
cbalis  tractatus  in  Ussher's  posses- 
sion, xii.  126  ;  lamb,  iv.  436  ;  Pas- 
chalis  Laferculus,  vi.  497. 

Paschal  II.,  pope,  ii.  129. 

Paschasius  Radbert,  on  the  encharist, 

.  iii.  24,  26  ;  first  explicit  Roman 
writer  on  the  real  presence,  iii.  82. 


Paschasius  Siculus,  vi.  149. 
Pasor,  Matthias,  a  teacher  at  Oxford, 
XV.  565. 

Passagini,  or  Albigenses,  ii.  272  ;  or 

Waldenses,  ii.  276. 
Passagium,  travel,  ii.  276. 
Pastoral  staff,  presented  by  the  king 

to  a  bishop,  iv.  325. 
Palaria,  whence  Patarini.    See  Pate- 

rini. 

Pater  confessionis,  vi.  537. 

Paterini,  or  Albigenses,  ii.  245  ;  mean- 
ing of  name,  ii.  246,  247,  270 ;  chief 
seat  of,  ii.  274. 

Paternensis  ecclesia,  or  Lhan-Padem- 
vaur,  v.  115  ;  bishopric  of,  in  Cere- 
tica,  V.  112. 

Paternus,  Abricensis,  vi.  47. 

 ,  S.,  a  native  of  Britany,  vi.  45  ; 

brother  of  Sampson,  v.  95  ;  visits 
Ireland,  vi.  45,  684  (Ind. Chr.  516); 
consecrated  at  Jerusalem,  vi.  45 ; 
returns  from  Ireland,  vi.  584  (Ind. 
Chr.  517);  removes  to  Britany,  vi. 
590  (Ind.  Chr.  540);  at  Paris  in 
560,  vi.  47  ;  his  church  in  Kerdigan, 
V.  113,  vi.  46,  585  (Ind.  Chr.  619), 
subsequently  annexed  to  St.  Da^-id's, 
v.  113,  114,  541;  acts  and  festival 
of,  in  Armorica,  vi.  47. 

 ,  Venetensis  episcopus,  vi.  47,  593 

(Ind.  Chr.  557). 

Parthenebryge,  an  island  of  Glaston- 
bury, V.  142,  151. 

Patianus,  work  by,  xv.  114. 

Patiens,  S.,  bishop  of  Lyons,  v.  491. 

Patriarch?,  the,  ages  of,  xi.  491 ;  three 
computations  of,  xi.  492,  502- 
504. 

 ,  ecclesiastical,  jurisdiction  of,  iv. 

609,  defined  at  council  of  Nice,  vii. 
63,  64. 

Patricia,  S.,  festival  of,  vi.  450. 

Patricianus,  a  bishop,  v.  479,  vi.  581 
(Ind.  Chr.  498). 

Patrick,  S.,  Ussher's  arguments  for  his 
existence,  xv.  135;  Dr.  Ryves's  in- 
quiries concerning,  xv.  134,  137  ; 
statement  about,  vi.  283  ;  called 
papa  noster  by  Cummian.  iv.  440' 


PATRICK. 


135 


Patrick — continued. 

vi.  497 ;  mentioned  by  biographer  of 
S.  Gcrmanus,  xv.  8,  9  ;  tiireeof  the 
name,  vi.  458,  459,  two.  according 
to  Tirechan,  vi.  403,  Sen  Patrick 
not  one,  vi.  445  ;  explanatiou  of  tlie 
confusion  concerning,  vi.  4G2  ;  to  be 
distinguislied  from  continental  Pa- 
tricii,  vi.  4C0 ;  another  name  for  Pal- 
ladius,  vi.  463  ;  an  assumed  nanje, 
vi.  398  ;  i.  e.  Pater  civiimi,  vi.  400 ; 
a  Briton,  iv.  338,  vi.  279,  355,  360, 
371,  456  ;  various  places  assigned 
for  his  birth,  xv.  9,  10,  Banavem, 
orBannavia  Tabernias,  in  Cornwall, 
vi.  375,  or,  according  to  Ussher, 
Dunbarton,  vi.  375,  376  ;  Welsh  ac- 
count of,  vi.  378  ;  commemorated  in 
niartyrologies,  as  a  Briton,  or  Cam- 
bro  Briton,  or  Scot,  vi.  377  ;  date 
of  his  birth,  iv.  377,  vi.  380  ;  parent- 
age of,  vi.  375,  379,  560  (Ind.  dir. 
372);  liis  grandfather,  vi.  375;  his 
father  and  grandfather  in  holy  or- 
ders, xi.  433  ;  his  pedigree,  vi.  378  ; 
Lis  brothers  and  sisters,  vi.  381-383, 

561  (Ind.  Chr.  383);  bis  nephews, 
vi.  381-384,  Loman  one,  vi.  408, 
413,  637  ;  S.  Martin,  his  uncle, 
or  grand-uncle,  vi.  379  ;  Succat,  his 
baptismal  name,  vi.  378  ;  taken  cap- 
tive in  Armorica,  vi.  385,  by  whom, 
vi.  385,  when  seventeen  years  old, 
vi.  376,  at  what  date,  vi.  115,  387 ; 
sold  to  Miluc,  vi.  385,  389,  561  (Ind. 
Chr.  388),  in  Dalaradia,  vi.  389, 
among  the  Scots,  v.  441  ;  occupa- 
tion during  his  servitude,  vi.  385  ; 
attended  by  the  angel  Victor,  vi.  385; 
compared  to  Joseph  iu  Egypt,  vi. 
386  ;  period  of  his  servitude,  vi.  389, 

562  (Ind.  Chr.  395)  ;  second  and 
third  captivity,  vi.  390,  391,  562 
(Ind.  Chr.  390);  called  Kothraigi, 
or  Cothirthiach,  why,  vi.  387,  388  ; 
flies  from  Milcho  to  Ardcienacht,  vi. 
391;  is  sold  into  Gaul,  vi.  391; 
visits  his  parents,  vi.  562  (Ind.  Chr. 
390)  ;  repairs  to  Tours,  vi.  391  ; 
where  he  is  a  fellow  disciple  of  Sul- 


Patrick — continue  J. 

picius  Severus,  vi.  497  ;  tonsured 
and  ordained  by  S.  Martin,  vi.  391 ; 
length  of  his  sojourn  there,  vi.  392, 

393,  562  (Ind.  Chr.  401)  ;  retires 
to  island  of  Tamera,  vi.  393  ;  wan- 
ders about  for  seven  years,  accord- 
ing to  Tirechan,  vi.  393 ;  or  spends 
thirty  years  in  the  Aralanensis  in- 
sula, vi.  394,  whence  he  visits  va- 
rious islands  in  the  Tuscan  sea,  vi. 

394,  395,  662  (Ind.  Chr.  402)  ; 
studies  under  Germanus,  vi.  395,  564 
(Ind.  Chr.  409)  ;  called  by  him  Ma- 
gonius,  vi.  395  ;  designed  as  a  mis- 
sionary for  Ireland,  vi.  396;  ordained 
priest  by  him,  vi.  365,  396,  567  (Ind. 
Chr.  418,  430),  ovby  Amator,  when 
on  his  way  to  Rome,  vi.  396,  397, 
or  when  sent  to  him  for  the  purpose, 
vi.  398,  on  which  occasion  his  name 
was  changed  to  Maun,  iv.  398,  568 
(Ind.  Chr.  432)  ;  visits  Rome,  vi. 
393,  563  (Ind.  Chr.  402),  where 
he  meets  Declan,  vi.  344,  393,  and 
Kieran,  vi.  393  ;  consecrated  bishop, 
according  to  some,  by  Celestine,  vi. 
371,  399,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432),  and 
his  name  changed  to  Patricius,  vi. 
400  ;  sent  by  him  to  Ireland,  iv.  260, 
330,  vi.  211,  332,  371 ;  or  sent  by 
Germanus,  vi.  396,  399,  by  whom 
he  is  provided  with  books  and  uten- 
sils, vi.  401  ;  visits  Britain  on  his 
way,  vi.  398,  402  ;  lands  iu  Corn- 
wall, vi.  402 ;  visits  vallis  Rosina,  or 
Menevia,  v.  508,  where  he  founds 
a  monastery,  v.  540,  and  predicts 
the  birth  of  S.  David,  v.  106,  thirty 
years  beforehand,  v.  608,  vi.  44, 
432  ;  hindered  from  settling  there, 
vi.  402-404  ;  date  of  this  journey, 
vi.  398,  399,  432  ;  meets  Germanus 
in  Britain,  vi.  399  ;  advent  of,  pre- 
dicted, vi.  567  (Ind.  Chr.429) ;  date 
of  arrival  in  Ireland,  vi.  370,  404  ; 
the  year  of  S.  Ninian's  death,  vi. 
209,  210;  an  era,  v.  131,  132;  Ire- 
land in  previous  enjoyment  of  Chris- 
tianity, vi.  353,  Ailbe  baptized  by 


136 


PATRICK. 


Vatr'.Lk  — continued. 

a  priest  long  before,  vi.  333,  330 
(Ind.  Clir.  3G0) ;  preceded  hy  several 
saiuts,  vi.  345,  347  (see  Ailbe,  Ce- 
Icstiiis,  Colmaii,  Declan,  Dynima, 
Eliphius,  Firminus,  Guiiibald,  Guni- 
foit,  Ibar,  Kieraii,  Libaria,  Mann, 
Eoiiianus,  Ronanus,  Sedulius,  Su- 
sanna), especially  four,  vi.  332 ;  ivhy 
called  Apostolus  Hibernia,  vi.  345, 
347;  bis  vision,  \i.  479  ;  founder  of 
tbe  first  order  of  Irish  saints,  vi. 
478  ;  proverb  concerning  his  conver- 
sion of  the  Irish,  vi.  370;  introduces 
monachism  into  Ireland,  vi.  483 ; 
used  the  Cursus  Scotoium,  vi.  481 ; 
his  paschal  cycle,  vi.  478,  497;  his 
rule,  vi.  484,  regarding  women,  vi. 
510  ;  his  tonsure,  vi.  491 ;  number 
of  his  follo-n  ers,  vi.  404,  568  (Ind. 
Chr.  432);  lands  at  Cualanorum  por- 
tus,  vi.  405  ;  travels  towards  Ulster, 
vi.  505,  538  (lud.  Chr.  432)  ;  ar- 
rives at  Inbher  Sluin,  vi.  405,  406  ; 
baptizes  Dichu,  and  builds  Sabhul, 
vi.  405,  406 ;  proceeds  to  Milchu, 
in  Dalaradia,  vi.  406,  569  (Ind.  Chr. 
433)  ;  turus  southwards  to  Campus 
Breg,  vi.  407,  408  ;  lands  at  Inbher 
Colpdi,  vi.  408 ;  baptizes  Benignus, 
vi.  408  ;  proceeds  to  Tara,  xi.  409  ; 
kindles  fire  at  Ferta-fer-Feic,  vi.  409 ; 
summoned  by  Laoghaire,  vi.  409, 
669  (Ind.  Chr.  433)  ;  various  con- 
verts made  by,  on  this  occasion,  vi. 
409-413;  S.  Fingar  one,  vi.  411  ; 
proceeds  toTailltean,  vi.  412 ;  founds 
Domnacli-Padraig,  vi.  412  ;  visits 
S.  Mochta  at  Louth,  vi.  415,  438  ; 
founds  church  cf  Clogher.  and  places 
5Iac-Karten  over  it,  vi.  416;  founds 
Armagh,  vi.  418,  419,  in  -what  year, 
vi.  414;  confers  tbe  primacy  on  it, 
vi.  419  ;  journeys  to  Meath,  and 
Dublin,  \i.  422,  423,  571  (lud.  Chr. 
448) ;  converts  the  inhabitants,  vi. 
423,  424 ;  laboui's  in  Connaught,  vi. 
426,  569  (Ind.  Chr.  434);  visits 
Kandesi,  vi.  42G;  converts  the  king 
of  Munster,  vi.  427  ;  meets  Aillihe 


Patrick  —  continued. 

and  Declan  at  Ca,-he!,  vi.  355,  427  ; 
defines  their  respective  provinces  in 
an  Irish  stanza,  vi.  427,  428 ;  spends 
seven  years  in  Jlunster,  and  as  many 
in  Cunnaught,  but  more  in  Ulster, 
vi.  430  ;  traverses  Dalaradia,  vi.  575 
j  (Ind.  Chr.  456)  ;  a  multitude  of  his 
i  converts  accompany  S.  Fingar  to 
\  Britain,  vi.  431 ;  according  to  Joce- 
lin,  visits  Rome,  vi.  431,  576  (Ind. 
{  Chr.  462),  is  created  legate,  and  his 
acts  confirmed,  vi.  431,  receives  the 
pallium,  vi.  432  ;  returns  by  Britain, 
vi.  571  (Ind.  Chr.  447);  founds  and 
restores  many  mouasteries,  vi.  432  ; 
arrives  in  Ireland  with  thirty  bishops, 
vi.  434,  577  (Ind.  Chr.  463)  ;  holds 
councils,  enacts  canons,  vi.  434,  571 
(Ind.  Chr.  448);  retires  to  Saul  and 
Armagh,  vi.  434,  578  (Ind.  Chr. 
469)  ;  is  buried  at  Saballuni,  vi. 
435,  450-452,  or  Down,  vi.  460, 
451,  or  Armagh,  vi.  451  ;  sixty 
years  engaged  In  his  Irish  mission, 
vi.  371,  435  ;  chief  stages  of  his  life, 
vi.  435  ;  his  death,  vi.  580  (Ind. 
Chr.  493)  ;  chronology  of,  vi.  441- 
449,  discrepancy  of  \vriters  concern- 
ing, vi.  447  ;  number  of  clergy  or- 
dained by,  vi.  317,  318  ;  churches 
founded  by,  iv.  322  ;  compared  to 
Moses,  vL  447-450  ;  festivals  of,  vi. 
460  ;  catalogue  of  his  successors,  vL 
437,  438  ;  sepulchre  of,  discovered 
at  Saul,  vi.  450  ;  invention  of  re- 
mams,  vi.  451-453  ;  translation  of, 
vi.  453-455. 

 his  Prophecies  ;  of  S.  David,  v. 

106,  608,  vi.  44,  432  ;  of  king  Fer- 
gus, vi.  145;  of  Congall  and  Colma- 
nellus,  vi.  -130. 

  Glastonbury  liintory  of;  arrival 

i  at,  V.  152,  vi.  572  (lud.  Chr.  449)  ; 
his  church  at,  vi.  139;  introduces 
Egyptian  monachism  into,  vi.  482  ; 
alleged  charter  to,  iv.  329,  v.  27, 
34,  131,  136,  vi.  440;  mdulgence 
procured  for,  iv.  329  ;  feigned  letter 
'      of,  V.  143,  XV.  136  ;  died,  and  buried 


PATRICK  — 

Patrick — continued. 

atGlastonbury,  v.  143,  xv.  13G,  537; 
iiivuntion  and  translation  claimed 
by,  vi.  455  ;  probable  origin  of  claim, 
vi.  457  ;  festival  at,  vi.  4G0 ;  vene- 
rated at,  vi.  373,  381,  572  (Ind. 
dir.  449). 

  Writings  of;  his  Confessio,  iv. 

247,  294,  vi.  274,  375,  385-394; 
Epistle  to  Coroticus,  iv.  247,  vi.  375; 
hisHyran,iv.  317;  his  Synodalia,  iv. 
278,  vi.  510  ;  his  Testamentum,  vi. 
146,  great  antiquity  of,  vi.  446,  449, 
450,  457  ;  his  treatise  de  Tribus  Ha- 
bitaculis,  iv.  265,  MS.  of,  iv.  265  ; 
publication  of  his  Opuscula  medi- 
tated by  Ussher,  xv.  79. 

  Biographies  of,  by  various  au- 
thors, -vi.  211,  580  (Ind.  Chr.  493) ; 
sixty-six  in  number,  vi.  373  ;  five 
extant  in  Jocelin's  day,  vi.  373 ;  eight 
enumerated  in  anonymous  Irish  Life, 
vi.  375  ;  eight  known  to  Ussher,  vi. 
374;  Fiech's  metrical  Life,  vi.  374 
(see  Fiech) ;  Iri^h  anonymous,  vi. 
368,  375,  385,  387,  388,  397,  400, 
411,414, 435,517;  Jocelin's,  vi.  372, 
the  fullest  account,  vi.  372,  editions 
of,  vi.  372  (see  Jucelin)  ;  Maccuthe- 
nus',  vi.  375  (see  Maccuthenus)  ; 
Ninius',  vi.  374;  Probus',  vi.  368, 
373,  the  most  ancient,  vi.  573, 
printed  in  the  third  volume  of  Bcde's 
works,  vi.  373,  368  (see  Probus)  ; 
Stanihurst's,  published  at  Antwerp, 
1587,  vi.  374;  Tirechan's,  vi.  370, 
375  (see  Tirechan)  ;  Tripartite,  La- 
tin, vi.  115,  368,  375,  380,  382, 
384-386, 393,  by  John  of  Tinmouth, 
vi.  395,  396,  397,  399,  405,  406, 
409,  411,  412,  418,  425,  42G,  432, 
434,  457,  514,  517  ;  in  a  Cambridge 
MS.,  vi.  370,  373,  397,  404,  457; 
in  a  MS.  in  Cotton  Library,  vi.  451 ; 
an  ancient  Life  preserved  at  Lou- 
vain,  XV.  4  ;  an  ancient  Life  cited 
by  Jacobus  Meyer,  vi.  406  ;  in  MS., 
at  Oxford,  vi.  370,  373,  397,  404  ; 
in  MS.  at  Ingoldstadt,  vi.  5G4  (Ind. 
Chr.  409). 


PAULINUS.  137 

Patrick — continued. 

  Office  of,  vi.  211,  399,  419,  442, 

447,  449. 

 5'.  Patrick's  Purgatory,  property 

of  Dr.  Terry,  iv.  263 ;  first  mentioned 
by  Heury  of  Salterey,  vi.  264,  284  ; 
noticed  by  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  iv. 
264  ;  inventor  of,  vi.  459-462  ;  care 
of,  committed  to  regular  canons  of 
S.  Augustin,  vi.  462  ;  authors  who 
mention  it,  vi.  461. 

  S.  Patrick's  Ridges,  what,  i.  69, 

70  ;  a  tax,  xv.  272. 

 Churches  of ;  St.  Patrick's  Cathe- 
dral, Dublin,  existed  in  890,  xv.  12  ; 
description  of,  xv.  12  ;  design  of  se- 
cularizing it,  i.  5 ;  Patricii  Insula, 
in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552 ;  see 
Ardpatrick,  Killpatricke,  Temple- 
patrick. 

Patricius,  first  Danish  bishop  of  Dub- 
lin, iv.  326,  327,  488;  his  profession 
to  Lanfranc,  iv.  564  ;  consecrated  in 
S.  Paul's,  iv.  488,  490  ;  writes  to 
Laufranc,  iv.  492. 

 ,  bishop  of  Limerick,  iv.  329  ;  his 

profession  to  archbishop  Theobald, 

iv.  565. 

 ,  S.,  apostle  of  Man,  vi.  179,  368. 

 ,  S.,  bishop  of  Kiverni,  vi.  460, 

461. 

 ,  bishop  of  Nola,  vi.  460. 

 Senior,  or  Sen  Patrick,  vi.  445, 

572  (Ind.  Chr.  449),  576  (Ind.  Chr. 

458). 

Patrodus,  bishop  of  Aries,  v.  359,  3G0, 
399. 

Paul,  S.,  his  labours,  xi.  1  ;  pi-eached 

in  Britain,  v.  19,  vi.  551  (Ind.  Chr. 

GO)  ;  question  of  his  marriage,  vii. 

237-245. 
Paiiln,  a  virgin,  v.  297. 
Pauliciani,  their  rise  and  spread,  ii. 

249,  250. 

Paulinus,  a  British  s:iint,  v.  529,  vi. 
581  (Ind.  Chr.  500);  disciple  of  S. 
Germanus,  v.  530  ;  vi.  45  ;  of  Lan- 
Iltut,  V.  539  ;  friend  of  S.  David, 

v.  541. 

 ,  archbishop  of  York,  v.  100,  or 


138 


PAULINUS  —  PELAGIUS. 


Paulinus  —  continued. 

of  the  Nortliumbiians,  v.  141,  vi. 
603  (Ind.  Chr.  625). 

 ,  brother  of  Probus,  vi.  373. 

 ,  Diaconus,  v.  311;  his  discus- 
sion -with  Celestius  at  synod  of 
Carthage,  v.  266  ;  his  letter,  v. 
317. 

Paulus,  Britannus,  appointed  archbi- 
shop, vi.  589. 
  Leonensis,  born,  vi.  581  (Ind. 

Chr.  500)  ;  vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr.  599). 
Pujperes  de  Lugduno,  ii.  278,  or  Wal- 

denses,  ii.  279,  318  ;  tenets  of,  ii. 

321,  322. 
Paiisanias,  acts  of,  viii.  287—289. 
Paynestowne,  parish  of,  i.  Ixii. 
Peace  of  God,  xiii.  279,  338. 
Pebles,  territory  of,  vi.  176,  177  ;  S. 

Nicolaus  of,  vi.  175. 
Pecia  terrse,  xi.  424. 
Peckham,  archbishop,  his  Psalter  of 

the  Blessed  Virgin,  iii.  493. 
Pechtwin,  bishop  of  Candida  Casa,  vi. 

206,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  763,  777). 
Pectlifclni,  of  Candida  Casa,  vi.  205, 

206,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  731,  735). 
Pectornni,  Asterius  Comes,  vi.  265. 
Peibanus,  grandfather  of  S.  Dubricius, 

V.  507. 

Peirstowne,  or  S.  Petri,  parish  of,  i. 
cxi. 

Pelagian  controversy,  Vossius  antici- 
pates Ussher  on,  i.  123. 

Pelagius,  a  Briton,  v.  251  ;  born  on 
samedayasS.  Augustin,vi.  559  (Ind. 
Chr.  354) ;  place  of  birth,  v.  253  ; 
Morgan  his  native  name,  v.  252  ;  a 
monk,  v.  257 ;  why  counted  a  laic, 
V.  256  ;  his  early  piety  and  esteem, 
v.  250.  251,  257;  learning  and  elo- 
quence of  his  writings,  v.  281  ;  his 
great  reputation  for  learning,  v.  281 ; 
charged  with  gluttony,  v.  264,  265  ; 
■with  Celestius,  date  of,  iv.  377  ;  his 
place  of  abode,  v.  261 ;  date  of  first 
appearance  of  heresy  of,  v.  258- 
261,  vi.  563  (Ind.  Chr.  405);  ar- 
rives in  Africa,  v.  264  ;  visits  mon- 
asteries of  Egypt,  v.  264  :  alleged 


Pelagius — continued. 

to  have  brought  Egyptian  moua- 
chism  to  Britain,  vi.  482  ;  his  lead- 
ing error,  iii.  529,  xii.  477,  480 ; 
account  of  his  doctrine,  v.  271,  274, 
277  ;  his  depression  of  God's  grace, 
iv.  259,  xii.  477,  480  ;  own  state- 
ment of  his  doctrine,  v.  299,  300; 
defence  of  his  doctrine  on  grace,  v. 
282  ;  modification  of  bis  doctrine,  v. 
297,  298;  his  artful  commendation 
of  S.  Ambrose,  iii.  35  ;  wrests  S.  Au- 
gustin's  doctrine  of  predestination, 
iv.  27  ;  plan  of,  in  promulgating  his 
errors,  v.  250,  255  ;  prevalence  of 
his  doctrines,  iii.  544 ;  chief  schools 
of,  V.  274  ;  defenders  of,  v.  315,  332 ; 
followers  of,  v.  336-338,  among 
whom  eighteen  bishops,  v.  344;  rival 
council  of  Ephesus  infected  with  doc- 
trine of,  V.  409  ;  violence  of  his  fol- 
lowers towards  Jerom's  fraternity, 
V.  297;  his  doctrines  crushed  in  Bri- 
tain by  Germanus  and  Lupus,  v. 
375,  vi.  571  (Ind.  Chr.  448)  ;  pre- 
viously prevalent  in  Britain,  iv.  3, 
V.  429,  vi.  570  (lud.  Chr.  447)  ; 
condemned  at  council  of  Brevi,  v. 
541,  vi.  585  (Ind.  Chr.  619)  ;  Ire- 
land infected  by  his  doctrines,  iv. 
1-3,  260,  revived  in,  i.  123,  iv. 
427,  428,  vi.  506,  absolved  from, 
iv.  331 ;  doctrines  of,  appear  in  Dal- 
matia  and  Picenum,  v.  52 1  ;  heard 
at  synod  of  Jerusalem,  v.  286-288  ; 
charges  against,  at  synod  of  Dios- 
polis,  v.  290  ;  his  explanation,  v. 
293  ;  heard  in  synod  of  fourteen 
bishops,  V.  290  ;  spoke  Greek  there, 
V.  294  ;  acquitted,  v.  293  ;  not  so 
really,  v.  295  ;  alleged  confirmation 
of  his  doctrine  at  Diospolis,  v.  296; 
and  Celestius  condemned  at  synods 
of  Carthage  and  Milevi,  v.  301,  302, 
iii.  525,  in  council  of  two  hundred 
and  seventeen  bishops,  v.  340  ;  sen- 
tence against,  by  bishop  of  Rome,  v. 
304 ;  eight  anathemas  against,  v. 
340  ;  list  of  his  followers  deposed  in 
council  of  Ephesus,  v.  412  ;  con- 


PELAGIUS  — 


PEPIDIAUC. 


139 


Pelagius — continued. 

demned  at  synod  of  Rome  under  Ge- 
lasius,  V.  525  ;  anathematized  at 
council  of  Byzacum,  vi.  7  ;  proceed- 
ings against,  at  synod  of  Orange, 
vi.  17-2G  ;  Marianus'  account  of, 

iv.  259  ;  S.  Augustin's  letter  to,  v. 
250 ;  Jerom's  exposure  of,  v.  254, 
255  ;  ancient  testimonies  concerning, 
V.  250-262  ;  Orosius'  name  for,  v. 
280  ;  tliree  refutations  of,  written  in 
one  year,  v.  289 ;  doctrine  of,  assailed 
by  five  bisliops,  v.  302  ;  activity  of 
African  bishops  against,  v.  319,  320 ; 
Aurelius'  letter  to  African  bishops 
on,  V.  343  ;  Leo's  letter  concerning 
his  heresy,  v.  430,  431  ;  Gelasius' 
letter  about,  v.  521-523,  his  work 
against,  v.  524  ;  assailed  by  Csesa- 
rius  after  Fulgentius,  vi.  16,  by 
Boniface  II.,  vi.  27-30,  by  S.  Ken- 
tigern,  vi.  87 ;  followers  rejected  from 
the  Catholic  Church,  v.  305  ;  suc- 
cession of  opponents  to,  v.  308  ;  the 
year  418  fatal  to,  v.  318  ;  imperial 
edicts  against,  v.  320-323,  342, 
359  ;  banishment  of,  and  of  Celes- 
tius,  ordered,  v.  322  ;  he  and  Celes- 
tius  universally  condemned,  v.  326, 
327  ;  edict  of  Palladius  against,  v. 
323  ;  a  ten-years'  war  against,  v. 

353  ;  edicts  against  Pelagian  bishops 
in  Gaul,  v.  359,  360  ;  Pelagian  bi- 

"  shops  importune  Theodosius,  v.  404  ; 
old  Pelagians  like  modern  Romanists, 
iii.  519,  529  ;  death  of  Pelagius,  v. 

354  ;  Bede's  strictures  on  his  epistle 
to  Demetrias,  iv.  4-8,  v.  280  ;  cita- 
tions from  his  writings,  v.  281,  xil. 
241 ;  on  S.  Paul's  Epistles,  vi.  350, 
357  ;  on  that  to  the  Colossians,  xii. 
481 ;  his  eloquent  account  of  sack  of 
Rome,  V.  263  ;  several  of  his  works 
attributed  to  S.  Jerom,  iii.  543,  v. 
314  ;  work  of,  ascribed  to  Augustin, 

v.  314  ;  charged  with  adulation,  v. 
2G9-270. 

Pelopidas,  acts  of,  viii.  412. 
Pembridge,  his  Irhh  annals,  iv.  379  ; 
publislied  by  Camden  at  Ussher's 


Pembridge — continued. 

instance,  xi.  457;  MS.  of,  in  Lord 
William  Howard's  library,  xv.  7. 

Pembroke,  tirst  subduer  of,  iv.  526 ; 
William,  Earl  of,  bestows  Greek 
MSS.  upon  Oxford,  vii.  89,  his  let- 
ter to  Ussher,  xvi.  432. 

Pemsey,  v.  85. 

Penance,  original  object  of,  iv.  289 ; 
ancient  form  of,  iii.  102,  103  ;  re- 
vived in  France,  iii.  102,  103  ;  an- 
cient rules  of,  iii.  170,  171,  changed, 
iv.  289  ;  canonical,  not  sacramental, 
iii.  106  ;  public,  partly  abolished, 
iii.  104-106. 

Penard,  six  hides  of,  v.  140. 

Penda,  king  of  Mercia,  vi.  250;  607 
(Ind.  Chr.  655). 

Pendiac,  or  Pepidiauc,  alleged  birth- 
place of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  378. 

Peneltus,  or  Pen  Guaul,  vi.  111. 

Pen  Guaul,  vi.  111. 

Peninsula  in  Brittany,  called  an  island, 
vi.  51. 

Penitents,  reconciliation  of,  iii.  137, 
138  ;  penitential  canon,  iii.  103,  106. 

Pennalua,  vi.  81,  599  (Ind.  Chr.  596). 

Penneltus,  or  Panvahel,  vi.  131. 

Pensauelcoit,  or  Pevensey,  v.  85. 

Pentaloch,  or  Pen  Guaul,  vi.  111. 

Pentateuch,  first  four  books  of,  xiv.  9  ; 
Samaritan,  xv.  176,  220,  Ussher's 
account  of,  xv.  451,  MSS.  of, 
brought  to  Europe,  xvi.  219,  his- 
tory of,  xvi.  210,  several  IMSS.  of, 
xvi.  219,  MS.  of  presented  to  Cotton 
lil)rary,  xv.  428  ;  chronology  of,  xv. 
380,  xvi.  220,  221. 

Pentecost,  feast  of,  moveable,  xii.  582. 

Penthlatici  monies,  vi.  207. 

Pentland,  or  I'ictland,  frith,  vi.  109. 

Pen  Uchel,  v.  85. 

Pen  Vahel,  Pictish  for  Peneltus,  vi. 
131. 

Peohtas,  or  Picts,  vi.  263. 

Pepian,  father  of  Dubricius,  v.  510. 

Pepidiauc  regio,  in  Pembroke,  v.  507, 
vi.  577  (Ind.  Chr.  462)  ;  alleged 
birth-place  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  378  ; 
angularis  terra,  vi.  403. 


uo 


PERDICCAS  —  PIIILAGRIUS. 


Perdiccas,  acts  of,  ix.  18,  22,  36,  &c. 
Peregiinus,  v.  504. 

Perfect!,  a  class  of  the  WaMenses,  ii. 
233,  234;  or  Albigenses,  ii.  266, 
273. 

Perfection,  sinless,  inculcateil  by  Pela- 
gius,  V.  277-279,  287;  condemned 
hy  African  council,  v.  326. 

Poicles,  acts  of,  viii.  311-314;  death 
of,  viii.  315. 

Per-.ot,  Sir  John,  designs  to  convert  St. 
Patrick's  cathedral  of  Dublin  into 
an  university,  i.  6. 

Peresus,  flight  of,  ix.  308. 

Perseverance,  iv.  21 ;  bishop  Downham 
on,  XV.  505. 

Persians,  custom  of,  on  death  of  a  king, 
xi.  275,  276  ;  Ussher's  MS.  concern- 
ing Persian  kings,  lost  in  Wales,  i. 
245. 

Pestilence,  in  British  islands,  vi.  615  ; 
in  Ireland,  vi.  640  ;  called  Buidi 
Conayll,  vi.  607  (lud.  Chr.  664). 

Peternna,  or  Bedenie,  v.  216. 

Petaviiis,  Dionysius,  on  the  Apostolic 
Constitutions,  vii.  143  ;  opposed  to 
Samaritan  chronology,  xi.  580  ;  or 
Petau,  "grown  hoggish,"  xvi.  558. 

Peteona,  daughter  of  Caunus,  vi.  217, 
675  (Ind.  Chr.  455). 

Peter,  S.,  no  perpetual  succession  from, 
ii.  467  ;  supremacy  of,  discussed, 
xiv.  76-82  ;  sentiments  of  ancient 
Irish  on  primacy  of,  iv.  315  ;  clavicu- 
larius,  iv.  435  ;  two  keys  of,  xv.  80, 
81;  tonsure  of,  vi.  487-489  ;  sacra- 
mental confession  of,  iii.  100 ;  spu- 
rious liturgy  of,  iii.  213  ;  his  alleged 
visit  to  Britain,  vi.  290  ;  legend  of 
his  appearance  at  consecration  of 
Westminster,  vi.  289 ;  alleged  so- 
journ in  Britain,  vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr. 
66) ;  his  revelation  to  S.  Edward, 
vi.  288,  289  ;  church  of,  at  Rome, 
iv.  443;  inscription  found  in,  vi.  265. 

Peter  pence,  or  Romescot,  iv.  547, 
649 ;  demanded  of  WiUiam  I.,  ii. 
198,  199. 

Peterborough,  Countess  of,  gives  lodg- 
ing to  Ussher,  i.  247. 


Peira  dedit,  &c.,  the  verse,  ii.  109. 

Petranus,  S.,  native  of  Biitany,  vi.  45; 
visits  Ireland,  vi.  581  (lud.  Chr.  498). 

 ,  a  saint  of  third  order,  vi.  479. 

 ,  bisliop  of  Lusca,  vi.  534,  603 

(Ind.  Chr.  616). 

 ,  father  of  S.  Paternus,  vi.  584 

(Ind.  Chr.  516). 

Petrocus,  S.,  parentage  of,  vi.  83;  edu- 
cated in  Ireland,  vi.  83, 84, 581  (Ind. 
Chr.  498) ;  teacher  of  S.  Coemghen, 
vi.  582  (Ind.  Chr.  605)  ;  retires  to 
Cornwall,  vi.  685  (Ind.  Clir.  518); 
of  Bodmin,  vi.  84,  85  ;  his  journies, 
vi.  592  (Ind.  Chr.  548)  ;  his  death, 
vi.  593  (Ind.  Chr.  557)  ;  his  body 
stolen  from  Bodmin,  and  carried  to 
Armorica,  vi.  84. 

Petrockstow,  or  Padstow,  vi.  84,  345. 

Petrus  Aurelius,  v.  309. 

 Beneventanus,  collector  of  Pon- 
tifical decretals,  ii.  284. 

 ,  cai-dinal,  sent  to  France,  ii.  43. 

 Marcellinus  Felix,  subscribes  acts 

of  sj'nod  of  Orange,  vi.  26. 

 Ratistensis,  S.,  vi  290. 

 ,  king  of  Hungary,  ii.  109. 

Phaganus  and  Deruvianus,  indulgences 
of,  iv.  329  ;  at  Glastonbury,  v.  131 ; 
labours  of,  in  Britain,  vi.  440,  441. 
See  Faganus. 

Pharamund.    See  Faramund. 

Pharaoh  Necho,  viii.  175. 

Pharensis  synodus  in  Yorkshire,  vi. 
497,  498,  507,  535;  at  Wliitby,  vi. 
607  (Ind.  Chr.  664). 

Pharisees,  opposed  to  oaths  of  alle- 
giance, xi.  383  ;  authority  of,  on  the 
Scriptures,  xii.  474. 

Pharnaces,  ix.  356,  x.  43,  47. 

Pharo,  bishop  of  Meldi,  vi.  512,  608 
(Ind.  Chr.  670). 

Pharos  of  Alexandria  built,  ix.  128. 

Pharsalia,  battle  of,  x.  148. 

Phechinus,  or  Fechin,  vi.  511. 

Pheg,  or  Fiecc,  a  poet,  vi.  410,  411. 

Philadelphia,  the  seat  of  a  metropoli- 
tan, vii.  18. 

Philagrius,  subscribes  acts  of  Arausio, 
vi.  26. 


PHILANUS  —  PICTI. 


Ul 


Philanus,  or  Fillan,  S  ,  monastery  of, 

in  Kiiapdale,  vi.  301. 
Philemon,  date  of  Epistle  to,  xi.  88. 
Philip,  S.,  apostle  of  Scylhi  in  Asia, 

vi.  190  ;  visits  Glastonbury,  v.  31- 
33  ;  sends  twelve  disciples  to  Bri- 
tain, V.  131,  vi.  651  (Ind.  Chr.  63). 

 ,  king  of  Macedou,  acts  of,  viii. 

436-438  ;  death  of,  viii.  439. 
 ,  king  of  Macedon,  wars  of,  with 

Romans,  ix.  205. 
 ,  prince  Palatine,  Melancthon's 

notice  of,  viii.  11,  12. 
Philippi,  battle  of,  x.  279. 
Pliilippis,  a  MS.  poem,  ii.  336. 
Philo,   of  Alexandria,  unacquainted 

with  Hebrew,  vii.  603. 
Philosophy,  opposed  to  religion,  iv.  157. 
Philpot,  Dr.,  letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xv. 

440,  xvi.  419. 
Philtanus,  father  of  S.  Fursa,  vi.  539. 
Phocsei,  migrations  of,  viii.  219. 
Phocas,  emperor,  constitutes  the  bishop 

of  Rome  supreme  head  of  the  Church, 

ii.  37  ;  his  character,  ii.  38. 
Phoenix,  early  legends  about  the  bird, 

vii.  167. 

Phrygia,  divisions  of,  vii.  6,  7,  34,  35. 

Piala,  sister  of  S.  Fingar,  vi.  431, 
576  (Ind.  Chr.  460). 

Picard,  John,  editor  of  Anselm's  epis- 
tles, iv.  513  ;  error  of,  iv.  531,  536. 

Picenum,  bishops  in,  favourable  to  Pe- 
lagianism,  v.  523. 

Pickering,  Thomas,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  223. 

Pictavi,  or  Picti,  vi.  130. 

Pictavia,  or  Pictish  territory  in  Alba, 
vi.  147. 

Pictinia,  or  Pictland,  vi.  234. 

Pictland,  or  Lauden,  vi.  31  ;  or  Pent- 
land,  vi.  109. 

Picti,  earliest  mention  of,  vi.  112,  567 
(Ind.  Chr.  286)  ;  noticed  by  Clau- 
dian,  vi.  103,  376  ;  inscribed  their 
bodies,  vi.  110  ;  their  origin,  vi. 
101-103;  their  rule  of  succession, 
vl.  102,  109,  Bede's  testimony  con- 
cerning, vi.  101  ;  led  by  Roderic 
from  Scythia,  vi.  106-109, 552  (Ind. 


Picti  —  continued. 

Chr.  105)  ;  settle  in  Caithness,  vi. 
106;  their  immigration,  vi.  118; 
a  Gothic  race  from  Scythia,  vi.  118, 
119  ;  British  account  of  their  migra- 
tions, vi.  106,  according  to  Ninius, 
vi.  104  ;  date  of  their  voyage  to  Ire- 
land, vi.  108;  later  than  Soots,  vi. 
109 ;  settled  in  Orluieys,  vi.  105  ; 
their  settlements  in  Scotland,  vi.  552 
(Ind.  Chr  75)  ;  another  name  for 
Albienses,  vi.  133;  entered  Britain 
subsequently  to  Christianity,  vi. 
189  ;  arrival  of,  in  England,  vi.  105, 
106  ;  called  Cruithneach,  vi.  103  ; 
alleged  descent  of,  from  Cruithne, 
vi.  104;  Picti  and  Cruthiiii  different 
in  Adamnanus,  vi.  106  ;  province 
of,  vi.  496;  lona  in  territory  of,  vi. 
246 ;  language  of,  understood  by 
Scoti,  vi.  101;  Penvahel  a  Pictish 
name,  vi.  131 ;  language  of,  becomes 
obsolete,  vi.  265;  three  colonies  of, 
distributed  in  north  and  south,  vi. 
106-110  ;  divided  by  Ammianus 
into  Dicaledones  and  Vecturiones, 
vi.  116;  the  Dicaledones  in  south, 
vi.  114,  207,  S.  Ninian,  ajidstle  of, 
vi.  20O,  228,  565  (Ind.  Chr.  412)  ; 
the  Vecturiones,  or  northern,  vi.  114, 
122,  123,  S.  Coluniba,  apostle  of,  vi. 
228;  Brudeus,  king  of,  vi.  593  (Ind. 
Chr.  557);  lirudeus,  king  of,  slays 
Egfrid,  vi.  208,  009  (Ind.  Chr.  685); 
Ethus,  king  of,  at  Abernethy,  vi.  104; 
Hengust,  king  of,  vi.  56  (Ind.  Chr. 
379) ;  Hungus,  son  of  Fergus,  king 
of,  vi.  012  (Ind.  Chr.  814);  Kenneth 
and  Donnall  Mac  Alpin  styled  kings 
of,  vi.  262  ;  their  successors,  vi.  203; 
Melga,  king  of,  v.  243  ;  Naitanus, 
king  of,  vi.  487 ;  Ungiis,  son  of  Ur- 
guist,  king,  vi.  187  ;  Unraust,  king 
of,  vi.  370,  or  Oengus,  vi.  611  (Ind. 
Chr.  756)  ;  succession  of  kings,  vi. 
250  ;  S.  Andrew,  apostle  of,  and  of 
the  Scythians,  vi.  190,  195  ;  S.  Ter- 
nan,  archbishop  of,  vi.  .008  (Ind. 
Chr.  431)  ;  Trumwine,  bishop  of, 
vi.  208,  609  (lud,  Chr,  018,  084, 


142 


PICTI  —  POLYCARP. 


Pieti — continued. 
C85)  ;  Servanus,  archbishop  of,  vi. 
212,  213;  S.  Wilfrid  of  York  had 
jurisdiction  over,  vi.  G07  (Iiid.  Clir. 
G14);  clerics  of,  vi.  265;  S.  Paila- 
dius  retires  to,  vi.  367,  368;  their 
paschal  cycle,  vi.  496;  under  king 
Naitan,  conform,  iv.  355,  vi.  610 
(Ind.  Chr.  710)  ;  S.  Cuthbert's  rule 
pi-evails  among,  vi.  512;  their  ton- 
sure, vi.  487,  original,  vi.  490  ; 
mercenaries  of,  vi.  110  ;  ravages  of, 
vi.  116 ;  make  league  with  Maximus, 
vi.  120  ;  pirates  of,  plunder  S.  Con- 
gall  in  Heth,  vi.  524  ;  slay  the  king 
of  Scotch  Dalariada,  vi.  613  (Ind. 
Chr.  838);  defeated  by  Stilicho,  vi. 
124,  125  ;  subdued  by  Saxons,  vi. 
208  ;  and  Scots,  subdued  by  Athel- 
stan,  vi.  264  ;  reduced  by  Egfrid, 
vi.  608  (Ind.  Chr.  670)  ;  dynasty  of, 
yields  to  the  Scoti,  vi.  260  ;  final 
suppression  of,  vi.  265  ;  their  lan- 
guage dies,  vi.  265;  reduced  by 
Kenneth  Mac  Alpin,  vi.  613  (Ind. 
Chr.  842,  843,  845) ;  joined  with  the 
Huns,  vi.  119,  joined  with  Saxons, 

v.  386  ;  their  relative  position  to  the 
Scoti,  vi.  123  ;  of  diflerent  habits, 

vi.  140  ;  with  northern  Scots  held 
out  longest  in  paschal  controversy, 
vi.  244  ;  more  powerful  than  Scoti, 
vi.  202  ;  joined  with  Scots,  vi.  274; 
and  attack  the  Britons,  v.  447. 

Pilagius,  orPelagius,  on  S.  Paul's  Epis- 
tles, vi.  356,  357. 

Pilate,  Pontius,  x.  527  ;  his  end,  xi.  9. 

Pilgrimages,  disapproved  of  by  Adel- 
bert,  iv.  458  ;  to  Jerusalem,  v.  197, 
247,  541,  vi.  46,  84,  176,  4G1,  585 
(Ind.  Chr.  518),  592  (Ind.  Chr. 
648);  to  Menevia,  and  Rome,  v. 
641. 

Pilistus,  father  of  Eiri.sus,  vi.  378. 
Pilton,  twenty  hides  of,  v.  140. 
Pimeniota,  sister  of  S.  Hilary,  v.  372. 
Pinianus,  v.  331. 
Pinnosa,  vi.  169. 

Piphles,  Flemish  name  of  Cathari,  ii. 
248. 


Pipinus,  king,  vi.  171. 

Pirauus,  or  Kicran,  vi.  344  ;  Life  of, 
by  John  of  Tinrauth,  vi.  336.  See 
Ciaran,  Kiaran. 

Pirates,  increase  of,  ix.  603,  604  ;  sup- 
pressed by  Pompey,  ix.  610. 

Piro,  S.,  of  Lan-Iltut,  vi.  43,  46,  584 
(Ind.  Chr.  593). 

Piscina,  vi.  454. 

Pithland,  or  Loudon,  vi.  206,  222  ; 
hills,  or  Pentland  hills,  vi.  207;  Law, 

vi.  207. 

Pitseus,  Johannes,  error  of,  iv.  510; 

"  stiipidissimus  bipedum,"  vi.  1 52  ; 

a  follower  of  Bale,  vi.  374. 
Pius  IV.,  pope,  creed  of,  iii.  31. 

 v.,  pope,  bull  of,  vi.  392. 

Placentia,  council  of,  against  the  Be- 

rengariani,  ii.  228. 
Plantation,  English,  in  Ireland,  xvi. 

532. 

Plateae,  battle  of,  vlii.  282. 
Plato,  death  of,  viii.  434. 
Plebanus,  or  rural  dean,  xi.  431,  432. 
Plebeias,  brother  of  S.  Ninian,  vi.  209, 

565  (Ind.  Chr.  412). 
Plebs  Fercel.    See  Fercal. 

 Laiges,  v.  506.    See  Leix. 

Plecgils,  vision  of,  iii.  77. 

Plessaeus,  Armandus  Johannes,  cardi- 

nalis  de  Kichelieu,  v.  218. 
Ploughing,  oldest  mode  of,  xvi.  230. 
Pluralities,  episcopal,  forbidden,  i.  107  ; 

great  injury  arising  from,  xv.  535. 
Pocock,  Mr.,  xvi.  547. 
Podium  Lantavi,  in  Wales,  v.  103. 
Poeld,  sixty  hides  of,  v.  140. 
Poems,  Christian,  Georgius  Vicelius 

on,  vi.  322  ;   Georgius  Fabricius, 

commentary  on,  vi.  324. 
Poeti-y,  Leonine  rhyme,  iv.  411. 
Poland,  tributary  to  see  of  Rome,  ii. 

109-111. 

Polycarp,  bishop  of  Smyrna,  vii.  50, 
80  ;  contemporary  of  the  apostles, 

vii.  50;  date  of  his  martyrdom,  i. 
253,  vii.  292,  204,  367-370  ;  Life 
of,  vii.  92 ;  spurious  works  of,  vii. 
93  ;  numerous  epistles  of,  vii.  93  ; 
only  one  remaining,  vii.  94,  95. 


POLYCRATES  —  PRiELECTIONS. 


143 


Polycratcs,  early  testimony  of,  for  epis- 
copacy, vii.  48. 

Polydore  Vergil,  collector  of  Peter 
pence  in  England,  iv.  362. 

Polyglott  Bibles,  Antwerp,  iii.  331  ; 
Complutensian,  examination  of  pas- 
sages in,  vii.  514,  615  ;  London, 
projected,  xvi.  248,  259. 

Polysperclion,  acts  of,  ix.  53. 

Pompey,  employed  against  the  pirates, 
ix.  610,  611,  618;  success  of,  ix. 
620 ;  submission  of  Tigranes  to,  x. 
15  ;  his  acts  in  Palestine,  x.  33,  46, 
47, 49-55  ;  his  exploits  in  the  East, 
X.  69  ;  death  of,  x.  160. 

 ,  Sextus,  X.  345. 

Pont,  or  Drogheda,  St.  Mary's  of,  i. 
Ixiii. 

Pontana  Urbs,  vi.  408  ;  or  Droichid- 
atha,  rural  deanry  of,  vi.  417. 

Fontanel,  a  town,  v.  85. 

Pontauelcoit,  i.  e.  Pons  ad  Ivel  in  sylva, 
V.  85. 

Pontifex  Maximus,  pride  of,  xv.  127. 
Poor,  S.  Ciaran's  services  to  the,  vi. 
625. 

Pope,  or  Papa,  title  of,  formerly  com- 
mou  to  all  bishops,  iv.  318 ;  of  Rome, 
ancient  lists  of,  vi.  166  ;  early,  had 
no  precedence,  iii.  19,  20  ;  jurisdic- 
tion of,  iv.  509  ;  dress  of,  iv.  510  ; 
question  of  supremacy  of,  dealt  with, 
iv.  380  ;  sentence  of,  put  on  level 
with  inspiration,  xiv.  26;  sanction 
of,  required  in  missions  to  the  hea- 
then, vi.  539  ;  assumed  right  of  be- 
stowing crowns,  ii.  90,  91 ;  election 
of,  subject  to  emperor's  license,  ii. 
113  ;  a  pope  excluded  from  the  list, 
having  resigned  his  see,  vi.  170 ; 
phrase  to  denote  the  accession  of  a 
pope,  ii.  90  ;  mode  of  election  of,  in 
eleventh  century,  ii.  116;  usurpations 
of,  over  temporal  lords,  ii.  286;  inter- 
ference of,  with  other  Churches  re- 
sisted, ii.  44  ;  usurpations  of,  in  Ire- 
land, i.  58,  59  ;  juri:diction  of,  in 
Ireland,  of  late  date,  iv.  319  ;  alleged 
foundation  of,  iv.  360-364;  John 
XII.  deposed,  ii.  489;  Benedict  IX. 


Pope — conliimed. 

sells  the  sec,  ii.  109  ;  three  rival,  ii. 
Ill,  112;  Victor,  imprisoned,  ii. 
129. 

Popery,  a  botch  of  the  church,  ii.  493 ; 
cause  of  its  diiTusion,  xiii.  376;  po- 
pish frauds,  Dr.  James  on,  xv.  260. 

Porcarius,  abbot  of  Lerins,  v.  395. 

Porees,  or  Portus  suavis,  vi.  337,  338. 

Porphy  rins,  the  first  who  mentions  tlie 
Scoti,  vi.  273. 

 ,  bishop  of  Gaza,  v.  290. 

Portchestre,  or  Cair  Peris,  v.  84. 

Port  Clais,  in  Wales,  v.  162  ;  or  Port 
Cleis,  near  St.  David's,  v.  608,  vi. 
577  (Ind.  Chr.  462). 

Port  Hogan,  in  Wales,  v.  162. 

Port  Largy,  or  Waterford,  iv.  566. 

Portloman,  parish  of,  i.  cviii. 

Portneshangan,  parish  of,  i.  cvi. 

Portents  in  the  sky,  vi.  515. 

Porfuensis,  Johannes,  supporter  of  Hil- 
debrand,  ii.  144. 

Portus,  S.  David's  monastery  at,  vi. 
44. 

Portus  Beth,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv. 
552. 

  Suavis,  or  Porces,  vi.  338. 

Porus,  opposes  Alexander,  viii.  547,  &e. 
Possessor,  an  African  bi.shop,  vi.  1,  3. 
Possevinus,  Antonius,  error  of,  iv.  192, 

vi.  3,  366 ;  a  follower  of  Bale,  vi. 

374. 

Potentiana,  sister  of  S.  Timotheus,  v. 
51. 

Potitus,  gi'andfather  of  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  375,  560  (Ind.  Chr.  372)  ;  other 
forms  of  the  name,  vi.  378,  380. 

Poulentus,  king  of  Glamorgan,  v.  640. 

Powel,  or  Pouel,  David  de,  editor  of 
a  tract  of  Giraldus  Cambreusis, 
iv.  561. 

 ,  Humphrey,  a  Dublin  printer, 

i.  xxiii.,  xxix. 
Powj-sifB,  a  Welsh  tribe,  v.  98. 
Poynings,   Sir  Edward,   statute  of, 

xi.  454. 

Proedestinatio.    See  Predestination. 
Pra;dicator  Ilibeniife,  Gildas,  v.  508. 
Prtelections,  Ussher's.    See  Usslier. 


U4 


PRJETEXTATUS  —  PRINCE. 


Prsetestatns,  a  bishop  at  synod  of 

Orange,  vi.  2C. 
Prasutagus,  king  of  the  Iceni,  v.  62. 
Piaxedis,  sister  of  S.  Timotheus,  v.  51. 
Praylius,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  v.  297, 

313,  315. 
Pra)-er,  a  means  for  forgiveness  of  sins, 

iii.  130  ;  in  unlvnown  tongue,  pre- 
lection on,  xiv.  136-151  ;  not  de- 
sired by  all  Romanists,  xii.  493 ; 
to  saints,  principle  of  discussed,  iii. 
420-496  ;  for  the  dead,  rejected  by 
Protestants,  iii.  29  ;  public,  in  ver- 
nacular language,  xii.  441. 

Preaching,  Ussher's  directions  as  to, 
i.  286,  287  ;  his  estimate  of,  i.  287  ; 
his  mode  of,  i.  284,  285. 

Prebends,  Ussher's  opinion  as  to  their 
bestowal,  i.  301. 

Precedence  of  British  churches,  founda- 
tion of,  V.  38  ;  discussion  on,  at 
councils  of  Constance  and  Basil,  v. 
215  ;  of  Irish  church.  See  xVrmagh. 

Predestinati,  who,  iv.  19  ;  use  made 
of,  by  Seinipelagiaus,  iv.  24.  See 
Predestinatiani. 

Predestinatiani,  Hincmar's  definition 
of,  iv.  19,  20 ;  origin  of  name,  xv. 
540,  641. 

Predestination,  origin  of  term,  xv.  601, 
540,  of  the  heresy,  iv.  18;  move- 
ment on,  commenced  with  monies  of 
Adrunietum,  iv.  20  ;  wherein  it  dif- 
fers from  forelinowledge,  iv.  59,  103; 
deductions  from,  iv.  21,  22  ;  doctrine 
of,  condemned,  iv,  20  :  S.  Augus- 
tin's  definition  of,  iv.  49,  93  ;  opi- 
nion on,  V.  403,  404  ;  question  dis- 
cussed at  synod,  iv.  185,  190,  193; 
Florus'  defence  of,  iv.  125-168  ; 
Pulgentius'  reply  to  Pelagian  objec- 
tions, and  his  treatise  on,  vi.  8-11, 
15  ;  Gotteschalc's  life  closely  con- 
nected with  the  controversy,  i.  129  ; 
his  inquiry  concerning,  iv.  15;  and 
reprobation,  his  first  chapter  con- 
cerning, iv.  16  ;  his  statement  on, 

iv.  28,  29  ;  his  confessions  on,  iv. 
207-209,  211-233;  and  freewill, 
controversy  of  Hincraar  and  Remi- 


Predestination — continued. 

gius  upon,  iv.  87-111;  Hincmar's 
great  work  on,  iv.  180  ;  views  of 
Irish  fathers  on,  iv.  252,  253 ;  Irish 
article  on,  i.  xxxv. ;  Johannes  Sco- 
tus'  nineteen  chapters  on,  iv.  114- 
123 ;  Church  of  Lyons  on,  iv.  68-72 ; 
Remigius  on,  iv.  166-169  ;  his  de- 
fence of  Gotteschalc,  vi.  29-38  ; 
treated  of,  in  Spain,  iv.  9,  10  ; 
Ussher's  opinion  on,  xi.  182  ;  synod 
of  Valentia  on,  iv.  176. 

Prerogative  court,  in  Ireland,  Ussher's 
dispute  concerning,  xv.  278. 

Presbyter  abbots  at  Lerins,  v.  415. 

Prescience,  different  from  predesti- 
nation, iv.  103  ;  of  God,  canon  on, 
iv.  174. 

Prescription,  foundation  for  plea  of, 

iv.  361. 

Preston,  Mr.,  divinity  chair  in  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  ofTered  to,  i.  55. 

 ,  Mv.  Jolin,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  870,  373. 

 ,  family  of  Gornianstown,  vi.  93. 

Price,  John,  letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
63,  253,  261,  531. 

Prideaux,  John,  censured  by  govern- 
ment, i.  129  ;  accommodates  Ussher 
at  Oxford,  i.  227  ;  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  419. 

Priests,  British,  Gildas'  description  of, 
vi.  67-72  ;  cathedral  dignities  not 
confined  to,  i.  113,  114. 

Prima  sedes,  or  primacj-,  v.  343. 

Primacy,  dignity  of,  vi.  420  ;  of  Eng- 
land, transferred  from  London  to 
Canterbury,  v.  87,  90,  that  is  Doro- 
bernia,  v.  92  ;  of  Ireland,  contro- 
versy concerning,  i.  cxxvii-clxiii. ; 
i.  160—105  ;  of  Wales,  transfer  of, 

v.  104,  106. 

Primas,  called  Senior  in  Africa,  iv. 
617. 

Primate,  jurisdiction  of,  iv.  603. 
Primogeniture,  sermon  on,  xii.  853- 
364. 

Prince,  the  power  of,  Ussher's  treatise 
on,  xi.  223-418,  account  of,  i.  305, 
306  ;  legislation,  a  function  of  his 


PRINCE  —  PTOLEM^US. 


145 


Prince — continued. 

office,  xi.  272 ;  requires  subordinates, 

xi.  274,  275  ;  a  bond  of  union,  xi. 

276,  277  ;  how  to  create  esteem  for, 
'  xi.  276;  supremacy  of,  xi.  279,  280; 

submission  to,  in  early  Cbi'istians, 

xi.  393.    See  Kings. 
Princeps,  or  abbot,  iv.  278  ;  or  bishop, 

xi.  429. 

Principius,  at  synod  of  Arausio,  vi.  26. 

Printing,  company  of  stationers  esta- 
blish a  press  at  Dublin,  xv.  135  ; 
Irish  Statutes,  first  book  printed  in 
Dublin,  XV.  135  ;  Ussher's  Christ. 
Ec.  Succ,  proposed  to  be  printed  by, 
XV.  135  ;  Gotteschalcus,  the  first 
Latin  book,  xv.  542,  more  correctly 
the  third,  i.  123. 

Prisseus,  or  Price,  Sir  John,  iv.  563  ; 
Lis  translation  of  Thaliesin's  verses, 

v.  543,  vi.  67. 

Prison,  heretics  committed  to,  iv.  458. 

Private  judgment,  right  of,  xiv.  84. 

Probus,  S.  Patrick's  biographer,  date 
of,  iv.  310  ;  his  composition  inserted 
in  the  third  volume  of  Bede's  works, 

vi.  373. 

Prodigies  iu  heaven,  in  tlie  eleventh 

century,  ii.  77,  78. 
npo£(77wc,  a  term  applied  to  Timothy, 

vii.  47,  77. 

Propaganda,  the  court  of,  at  Kome, 
XV.  197. 

Prophecy,  gift  of,  said  to  have  been 
possessed  by  S.  Iltut,  v.  539 ;  sixty 
years  a  favourite  term  for,  in  the 
case  of  saints,  vi.  431,  or  thirty  years, 
vi.  446  ;  anachronisms  in  legendary, 
vi.  432  ;  S.  Columba's,  vi.  502. 

Proselytes,  Jewish,  xv.  254,  255. 

Proselytus  Brito,  vi.  415. 

T\po(ru)rro\rj^ia,  iv.  22,  23. 

Prosper  Aquitanicus,  secretary  to  Leo 
IL,  vi.  492  ;  date  of,  iv.  377  ;  vir 
religiosissimus,  v.  525  ;  assails  Cas- 
sian,  V.  418,  vi.  361  ;  his  statement, 
V.  418-421 ;  his  efforts  against  Se- 
mipelagians,  v.  433  ;  in  his  chronicle 
corrects  a  previous  expression  about 
Scoti,  vi.  853  ;  different  readings  of 
VOL.  VII. 


Prosper  Aquitanicus — continued. 
his  statement  about  Palladius,  vi. 
354  ;  explanation,  vi.  355  ;  account 
of  I'alladius'  mission,  vi.  356,  567 
(Ind.  Chr.  431)  ;  reason  for  his  si- 
lence on  S.  Patrick,  vi.  352 ;  differs 
from  Bede  on  Germanus'  mission,  v. 
371 ;  his  Chronicon  valuable,  v.  385 ; 
date  of  his  Contra  Collatorem,  vi. 
352,  353  ;  his  description  of  an  op- 
ponent of  S.  Augustin,  v.  402. 

Protectorate,  the  state  of  England  un- 
der the,  xi.  230,  231. 

Proterius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  v.  366. 

Protestants,  formerly  Waldenses,  ii. 
214  ;  answer  of,  to  their  Lutheran 
origin,  ii.  493  ;  treatment  of  Ro- 
manists towards,  i.  81  ;  contrasted 
with  Romanists,  iii.,  vi. 

Protofiamines,  in  Britain,  v.  81. 

Protogenes,  scriba,  v.  532. 

Proverb,  Irish,  concerning  the  conver- 
sion of  the  nation,  vi.  370. 

Provincia  Britannia,  v.  236;  Hiber- 
nica,  iv.  2. 

Provinces,  Britain  originally  in  three, 
v.  79  ;  twelve  bishoprics  in  each,  92, 
100,  117. 

Provincial  synod,  distinct  from  Con- 
vocation, i.  41. 

Provinciale  Romanum,  iv.  369  ;  seen 
by  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  v.  111. 

Provisions,  papal,  late  introduction  of, 
into  Ireland,  iv.  329. 

Prudentius  Tricassinus,  iv.  195  ;  pos- 
sibly same  as  Florus,  iv.  86. 

Psalmist,  not  one  of  the  seven  orders, 
iv.  502. 

Psalms,  Latin  version  of,  xiv.  221  ; 
specimen  of  Eyre's  various  readings 
of,  XV.  29-33  ;  Anglo-Saxon,  xil. 
280,  XV.  283. 

Psalter,  Athelstan's,  iii.  313  ;  S.  Cam- 
minus'  vi.  544  ;  five  Latin  versions 
of,  iv.  248  ;  that  used  by  S.  Patrick, 
and  Sediilius,  iv.  248. 

Pseudo-Gorion.    See  Ben  Gorion. 

"Vvx'i,  force  of  word,  iii.  336,  337. 

Ptolema:us,  descendants  of,  ix.  127, 
130. 


146 


PTOLEM^US  —  RAIMOND. 


Ptoleniseus,  Epiphanes,  ix.  258. 

  Lagus,  ix.  47,  &c. 

  Pliiladelphus,    procures  Greek 

translation  of  Scriptures,  vii.  467, 

ix.  145. 

 Soter,  death  of,  ix.  130. 

Publieani,  or  Albigenses,  ii.  245,  248  ; 

origin  of,  ii.  24G,  248,  2G3  ;  burned, 

ii.  270. 

Pudens,  husband  of  Claudia,  v.  22,  52. 
Pultes  Scotorum,  iv.  178,  180,  190,  v. 
254. 

Purchase,  his  Pilgrimage,  xvi.  322. 

Purgatory,  doctrine  of,  discussed,  iii. 
177-197,  xiii.  487  ;  Bellarmine's 
description  of,  iii.  194;  doctrine  of, 
rejected  by  various  churches,  iii.  196; 
by  Greek  church,  iii.  184,  195  ;  the 
reason,  iv.  264  ;  Greek  church  yields 
a  little  in  the  question,  iii.  196  ; 
sentiments  of  ancient  Irish  on,  iv. 
263-268 ;  not  received  by  S.  Patrick, 
iv.  265,  nor  in  ancient  canons,  iv. 
266  ;  where,  iv.  267  ;  hi  Ireland, 
see  Patrick's  Purgatory ;  in  Sicily, 
the  OUa  Vulcani,  ii.  86. 

Puritan,  name  of,  misapplied,  i.  50,  51 ; 
objected  to,  by  Ussher,  xiii.  348. 

Puteani  fratres,  iv.  171 ;  Ussher's  obli- 
gations to,  vi.  331,  vii.  333,  xvi. 
254,  559. 

Pyramis,  iv.  501,  v.  144. 

Pyramus,  bishop  of  York,  v.  99,  586 
(Ind.  Chr.  520,  521). 

Pyro.    See  Pirus. 

Pyrrhus,  acts  of,  ix.  156,  &c. 

Pythagoras,  age  of,  viii.  231. 

Q 

Q  and  K  initial,  interchange  of,  vi.  502. 
Quadi,  who,  v.  457. 
Quantebrige,  or  Cambridge,  v.  389. 
Quarles,  William,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  512. 

Quartadecimani,  vi.  506-508 ;  a  nick- 
name of  British  and  Irish,  iv.  349. 

Quartae  et  Tertise  Episcopales,  xi.  439, 
440-443. 


Quatucjrdecimani.     See  Quartadeci- 
mani. 

Qua}',  derivation  of  word,  xv.  10,  11. 
Queranus,  or  Kieran,  iv.  339,  442,  vi. 

501.    See  Ciaran,  Kiaran. 
Querolus  of  pseudo-Phuitus,  vi.  77. 
Quihanus,  or  Kiliauus,  vi.  502. 
Quintianus,  rex,  vi.  158. 
Quirinus,  an  Irish  bishop,  iv.  402. 
 ,  Comes,  vi.  169. 

R 

R,  three,  in  Gerbert's  history,  ii.  88. 
Rabanus  Maurus,  disciple  of  Alcuin, 

iv.  82  ;  Germanise  sidus,  ii.  50,  52  ; 

V.  4  9 1 ;  master  of  Walafridus  Strabo, 

iv.  41  :  assails  Gotteschalc,  iv.  41  ; 

account  of  his  controversy  with  him, 

iv.  44,  45  ;  his  letter  to  Hincmar, 

iv.  46,  second  letter,  iv.  48  ;  his 

synodal  epistle,  iv.  59  ;  Heribaldus' 

question  to,  iii.  82  ;  a  plagiarist,  iv. 

51 ;  dialogue  of,  with  Reniigius,  iv. 

51,  58;  Life  of,  by  Rudolphus  Ful- 

densis,  iv.  48. 
Rabbins,  withhold  Scripture,  xii.  472. 
Rachau,  see  of,  offered  to  ,S.  Cataldus, 

vi.  305,  306  ;  province  of,  vi.  306  ; 

church  of,  vi.  307  ;  in  Munster,  vi. 

553  (Ind.  Chr.  144). 
Rachlyn,  or  Rachrin,  an  island,  vi. 

147,  598  (Ind. Chr.  590).  SeeRech- 

ran. 

Rachrin.    See  Rachlyn. 
Racuensis  ecclesia,  or  Rachau,  vi,  307. 
Raculf,  or  Reculve,  v.  138. 
Raculf-minster,  or  Reculver,  v.  138  ; 

Berthwald,  abbot  of,  vi.  610  (Ind. 

Chr.  693). 
Radnorshire,  Guorthigm-niaun  in,  v. 

521. 

Radulphus,  archbishop,  iv.  532. 
Radulphus  de  Baldoc,  author  of  the 

Chronicon  Giseburneuse,  v.  69. 
RagarfF,  parish  of,  i.  cxx. 
Ragenarius,  father  of  Wenilo,  iv.  60. 

 ,  Ambianensis  episcopus,  iv.  60. 

Raimond,  of  Tolouse.    See  Raymund. 


RAINER  —  RAYMOND. 


147 


Raincr,  papal  commissioner  against  the 
Waldenses,  ii.  288,  289. 

Rainolds,  Dr.,  his  conference  witli  Hart, 
vii.  47,  75,  77 ;  his  tract  on  epis- 
copacy followed  by  Ussher's,  vii. 
73-85  ;  his  answer  to  Sanders,  xv. 
481. 

Raithen,  in  Fearceall,  vi.  532. 
Raleigh,  Sir  Walter,  in  England,  xv. 
114,  130. 

Ram,  Robert,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
344. 

Ramban,  or  Maimonides,  xv.  256. 
Ramesses  Miamun,  reign  of,  viii.  42, 
45. 

Ramsey,  island,  British  name  of,  vi. 
45. 

Ranee,  or  Rinctu.s,  river,  vi.  50. 
Ranulphus  [Mac  Donncllus],  Comes 

de  Antrim,  vi.  146,  147. 
Raphoe,  Tertiie  episcopales  in,  xi.  443 ; 

statement  of  the  diocese  of,  xvi.  510 ; 

a  titular  bishop  of,  xv.  440,  442. 
Ratayne,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxv. 
Ratbert,  abbot  of  Corbey,  iv.  60. 
Ratgarius,  abbot  of  Fulda,  iv.  392. 
Rath-Airthir,  an  abode  of  Conall  Cear- 

nach,  vi.  286 ;  near  Domnach  Pa- 

draig,  vi.  413. 
Rath-beggan,  parish  of,  i.  Ixx. 
Rath-boyne,  parish  of,  i.  xc. 
Rath-Cealtair-mic-Duach,  y\.  457. 
Rath-chillin,  in  the  diocese  of  Dublin, 

iv.  552. 
Rath-Connell,  parish  of,  i.  cvi. 
Rath-conrath,  parish  of,  i.  ex. 
Rath-coure,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxiii. 
Rath-Daire,  at  Armagh,  vi.  418. 
Rath-Declain,  vi.  334. 
Rath-Dobrain,  vL  334. 
Eathen,  in  Fearceall,  vi.  432,  475  ; 

monastery  of  S.  Carthag  or  Mochu- 

da  at,  vi.  543,  598  (Ind.  Chr.  590); 

S.  Mochuda  driven  from,  vi.  604 

(Ind.  Chr.  630). 
Eathenge,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Rathenin,  monastery  of,  vi.  473,  475. 
Ratherius,  or  Ratbert,  ii.  56. 
Rathewe,  parish  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Rathfeighe,  parish  of,  i.  Ixii. 


Rath-inbheir,  at  Bray,  vi.  504,  665 

(Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Rath-Keltair.    See  Rath-Cealtair. 
Rath-Kenny,  parish  of,  i.  xcvi. 
Rathleyne,  chapel  of,  i.  cxvi. 
Rathlin,  or  Rachlyn,  vi.  147  ;  various 

forms  of  the  name,  vi.  527.  See 

Rechran, 

Rath-Liiry,  Germanus  O'Chearbhalan, 
bishop  of,  vi.  417  ;  see  of,  reduced 
to  a  rural  deanry,  vi.  417. 

Rath-Michael,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv. 

552. 

Rath-more,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxi. 
Rath-muUian,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxii. 
Rath-ravini,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv. 
552. 

Rathreg-gan,  parish  of,  i.  Ixx. 
Rath-Salchan,  in  diocese  of  Dublin, 
iv.  552. 

Rath-wyer,  or  Killucken,  parish  of, 
i.  xcviii. 

Ratisbon,  monastery  of  the  Irish  or 
Scots  in,  vi.  269  ;  St.  Peter's  of,  vi. 
297  ;  MS.  from  S.  Magnus'  monas- 
tery at,  vi.  2G9. 

Ratowth,  parish  of,  i.  Ixix.  ;  rural 
deanry  of,  i.  Ixviii. 

Ratram,  of  Corbey,  his  testimony  re- 
garding the  Irish  monks,  vi.  278  ; 
employed  to  treat  in  the  euchar- 
istic  controversy,  iii.  83  ;  called  also 
Bertram,  vi.  24  ;  his  work  on  the 
eucharist  prohibited  and  expurgated, 
iii.  25  ;  his  book,  ii.  52  ;  his  de- 
fence of  Gotteschalc,  iv.  170  ;  praise 
of  him,  iv.  170;  his  writings,  vi. 
170,  171 ;  creed  cited  by,  vii.  333  ; 
language  of,  borrowed  from  .^ilfric, 

iii.  85  ;  Hincraar's  wi-itings  against, 

iv.  18G;  MSS.  of,  xv.  503,  xvi.  47. 
Ravennius,  bishop  of  Aries,  v.  502. 
Ravius,  Christian,  employed  by  Ussher 

to  collect  MSS.,  i.  235  ;  at  Constan- 
tinople, xvi.  52 ;  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  80,  146 ;  letter  of  Ussher  to, 
x\a.  530. 

Raymond,  of  Tolouse,  his  family,  ii. 
359  ;  his  possessions,  ii.  273,  274, 
359  ;  flies  to  Spain,  ii.  375  ;  denied 

2 


148  RAYMOND 

Raymond — continued. 

Christian  sepulture,  ii.  385  ;  his  epi- 
taph, ii.  386  ;  put  under  the  ban  of 
the  church,  ii.  358  ;  charged  with 
Manicheisin,  ii.  332. 

  II.,  of  Tolouse,   issues  edicts 

against  Albigenses,  ii.  40G;  atMelda, 
or  Meaux,  ii.  389,  392,  401  ;  sub- 
mits, and  is  reconciled,  ii.  402,  403. 

Rayuagh,  parish  of,  i.  cxxiv. 

Rayner,  pope  Paschal  II.,  ii.  129. 

Eaythen.    See  Rathen. 

Reachbraynd,  or  Rathlin,  vi.  147.  See 
Rechran. 

Reachrann,  or  Rathlin,  vi.  147. 

Real  presence,  question  of,  long  unset- 
tled, ii.  229  ;  not  generally  believed, 

ii.  229,  230  ;  Romish  doctrine  of, 
refuted,  iii.  52-  89  ;  rejected  by  Wal- 
denses,  ii.  184  ;  denied  by  Frederic 
Barbarossa,  ii.  209  ;  opposed  to  An- 
glo-Saxon homily,  ii.  5G  ;  visions 
concerning,  iii.  77,  78  ;  Berengarius' 
remark  on,  iii.  77  ;  whence  received, 

iii.  79,  81  ;  established  in  Anglican 
church  by  Lanfranc,  iii.  85  ;  at 
Rome,  in  Lateran  council,  iii.  89. 

Rebellion,  Irish,  Ussher's  losses  in,  i. 
221  ;  evils  of,  xi.  364. 

Rechin,  Fulco,  who,  ii.  227. 

Rechran,  variously  written  Rechreyn, 
Raclina,  Ricnea,  Rechrea,  Raclinda, 
Rachra,  Rachryne,  Reachbrand,  now 
Rathlin,  vi.  527  ;  church  of,  vi.  627, 
founded  by  S.  Segenus,  vi.  605  (Ind. 
Chr.  685)  ;  wasted  by  the  Danes, 
vi.  527,  612  (Ind.  Chr.  795);  con- 
jectural derivation  of  name,  vi.  528; 
granted  to  Alanus  de  Galwaya,  vi. 
147.    See  Rachlyn. 

Reconciliation,  of  penitents,  ancient 
method  of,  iii.  138  ;  ministry  of,  iii. 
143. 

Recli  in  curia,  iii.  163. 
Rectiovarus  praises,  vi.  312-314. 
Rector,  origin  of  the  term,  sii.  533. 
Reculver,  or  Raculfminster,  v.  138. 
Recusants,  Irish  statutes  against,  i.  21 ; 

proceedings  against,  suspended,  xvi. 

532. 


—  RELICS. 

Redemption,  particular,  a  tenet  of  Got- 
teschalc,iv.  16,  Ussher  charged  with, 
i.  civ.,  clvi.  ;  universal,  xii.  566, 
567  ;  statement  of  the  Church  on, 
i.  clvi.,  held  by  Ussher,  i.  295,  his 
sentiments  on,  i.  291,  292;  canon 
of  synod  of  Valence  on,  iv.  176. 

Redburn,  near  St.  Alban's,  v.  194, 195; 
S.  Amphibalus  of,  v.  201. 

Rederech,  or  Roderic,  king,  baptized 
by  S.  Patrick's  disciples,  vi.  226  ; 
recalls  S.  Kentigern,  vi.  226. 

Red  Sea,  passage  of,  xv.  315-318. 

Refridus,  king  of  the  Danes,  vi.  171. 

Regeneration,  necessity  of,  xiii.  64 ; 
unregenerate  man,  xiii.  99  ;  canon 
of  sjmod  of  Valence  on,  iv.  177 ;  the 
regenerate,  who,  iii.  517. 

Regia,  of  Ptolem)',  confounded  with 
Reglis,  vi.  462. 

Regiam  Majestatera,  date  of  work,  xi. 
469,  470. 

Regina  civitas,  Faustus,  bishop  of, 
V.  505,  vi.  2, 

Regirus.    See  Segetius. 

Register,  papal,  of  dioceses,  v.  111. 

Reglis,  S.  Patrick's  purgatory  at,  vi. 
462. 

Regmund,  a  name  of  St.  Andrew's, 
vi.  196.    See  Kilremont. 

Regulse  diversss,  vi.  478  ;  regulam  ec- 
clesisB  discere,  vi.  342,  343. 

Regular  clergy,  introduced  by  S  Mar- 
tin into  Gaul,  vi.  392. 

Regulbii  monasterium,  Kauculf-mins- 
ter  or  Reculver,  v.  138. 

Regulus,  S.,  secretes  S.  Andrew's  re- 
lics, vi.  559  (Ind.  Chr.  356),  which 
he  conveys  into  Scotland,  vi.  186, 
191-195  ;  his  arrival  there,  vi.  560 
(Ind.  Chr.  369)  ;  his  vision,  vi.  193, 
194  ;  his  companions,  vi.  194,  198  ; 
how  he  reached  Scotland,  vi.  195  ; 
his  death,  vi.  562  (Ind.  Chr.  401); 
Dempster's  fiction  about,  vi.  198. 

Reicrois,  or  Rerecrcsse,  stone  cross, 
vi.  107. 

Rein,  a  Welsh  king,  vi.  80. 

Relics,  Cummian's  belief  of  their  efH- 
cacy,  iv.  340  ;  of  S.  Peter  and  S. 


IIELICS  —  RICHARDSON. 


149 


Rulics  —  co)i<(nue(/. 

Paul,  left  in  Ireland,  vi.  368  ;  much 
sought,  in  Gallican  church,  ii.  104, 
106 ;  wholesale  manufacture  of,  ii. 
106. 

Religion,  the  Christian,  principles  of, 
xi.  177-196;  method  of,  xi.  197- 
220  ;  Ussher's  opinion  of  its  effects 
on  the  spirits,  i.  281  ;  importance  of 
controversies  on  Easter  and  tonsure 
with  regard  to,  understated,  vi.  491, 
492. 

Reliquary,  oaths  administered  in  Wales 
upon  a,  V.  535  ;  in  Ireland,  vi. 
531. 

Relveis,  bishop  of  Menevia,  v.  808 ; 
arrival  of,  from  Ireland,  vi.  433  ; 
possibly  Albeus,  vi.  433. 

Rely,  John  de,  his  French  version  of 
Scriptures,  xii.  300. 

Remense  concilium,  vi.  51. 

Remigius,  S.,  Douns  monastery  of, 
vi.  474  ;  Irish  at,  vi.  474. 

 ,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  defends 

Gotteschalc,  i.  126,  iv.  29-33,  49, 
63-65;  his  censure  of  Rabanus,  iv. 
51-58;  answers  Hincmar,  iv.  02— 
65  ;  discussion  of,  with  Hincmar, 
87-111 ;  his  answer  to  Prudentius, 
iv.  164  ;  other  notices  of,  iv.  172, 
190,  191,  xiv.  163  ;  urges  Gottes- 
chalc's  liberation,  iv.  202. 

Remneius,  river,  v.  101. 

Remnius,  or  Renis,  a  river  in  Wales, 
V.  440. 

Renan,  S.,  an  Irish  monk,  vi.  339. 

Renaudot,  attacks  Ussher's  Historia 
Dogmatica,  i.  308  ;  simple  answer 
to,  i.  309. 

Renis,  or  Remneius,  river,  v.  440. 

Repentance,  definition  of,  xi.  189  ; 
danger  of  delay  of,  xiii.  9-30;  death- 
bed, xiii.  25  ;  temporary,  useless, 
xiii.  235,  236. 

Reprobation,  sentiments  of  church  of 
Lyons  on,  iv.  69,  70 ;  disproof  of, 
and  rejoinder,  iv.  90. 

Reptiles,  Ireland  free  from,  vi.  369. 

Rerecrosse.    Sec  Reicrois. 

Resinde,  an  Irish  virgin,  vi.  171. 


Restitutus,  bishop  of  London,  v.  236, 

558  (Ind.  Chr.  314). 
 ,  Longobardus,  vi.  560  (Ind.  Chr. 

374)  ;  husband  of  Darerca,  vi.  383, 

568  (Ind.  Chr.  432\ 
Resurrectio,  a  burial-place,  vi.  45  7,530. 
Resurrection,  testimony  of  fathers  upon 

the,  xiv.  350-368;  of  the  just,  iii. 

224,  225. 
Rethmitus,  king  of  Britain,  vi.  390. 
Reuben,  his  rights,  xiii.  356. 
Reuda,  leader  of  the  Dalreudini,  vi. 

115,  116,  122,  123,  147;  occupies 

Scotland,  vi.  559  (Ind.  Chr.  360)  ; 

Cavellus'  conjecture  about,  vi.  252. 
Reuvisius,  village  and  mountain  of,  in 

Armorica,  v.  509. 
Revelation  of  S.  John,  date  of,  vii.  48. 
Revolution,  evil  of  a,  xi.  362-364. 
Reymonth,  a  name  of  St.  Andrew's, 

vi.  196.  See  Kilremont,  Regmund. 
Reynaldus,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  vi. 

467. 

Reynnucia,  a  Welsh  territory,  v.  98. 
Rhaeti,  converted  by  Lucius,  v.  49. 
Rheiras,  Ebbo,  bishop  of,  and  Rigbol- 
dus  chorepiscopus,  iv.  28  ;  synod  of, 

ii.  195;  xii.  397;  Welsh  case  sub- 
mitted to,  V.  108. 

Rhemish  Testament,  annotations  on, 

iii.  120,  167,  550,  579,  581,  iv.  279, 
xiv.  250,  271,  274,  287,  297,  306, 
327,  344. 

Rhine,  island  in  mouth  of,  v.  481. 
Rhodians,  affairs  of,  ix.  280,  294,  308. 
Rhodiense  oppidum,  vi.  540. 
Rhutupa  portus,  v.  474. 
Riadam,  father  of  Jonas,  vi.  52. 
Ribaldi,  ii.  346. 

Ricardus  Armachanus,  born  and  buried 

at  Dundalk,  xv.  18  ;  his  date,  iv. 

379 ;  his  Life  of  S.  Manchan,  vi.  542 ; 

quoted,  iv.  256.    See  Fitz-Ralph. 
 ,  Praemonstratensis,  visions  of, 

vi.  168-171. 
Ricemarch,  son  of  Sulgen,  iv.  249, 

v.  17,  XV.  9. 
Richardson,  John,  i.  18  ;  bishop  of  Ar- 

dagh,  X.  532  ;  Ussher's  praise  of,  x. 

532  J  his  chronological  harmony  of 


150 


RICHARDSON  —  ROMANISTS. 


Richardson — continued- 

the  Gospels  adopted  by  Ussher,  x. 

532-570;  recommended  for  see  of 

Raphoe,  xvi.  510. 
Kichardstown,  see-lands  of,  i.  liv. 
Richelieu,  his  reported  invitation  of 

Ussher,  i.  221,  222. 
Ricnea,  or  Rathlin,  vi.  527. 
Rictiovarus,  of  Acquitaine,  vi.  310. 
Riculfus,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  ii.  G6, 

XV.  42. 

Riderch,  king  of  Wales,  iv.  325. 
Ridges,  St.  Patrick's,  a  duty,  i.  69,  70, 
XV.  272. 

Rieniguilida,  mother  of  S.  Iltut,  v.  538. 
Rieraniuus,  S.,  vi.  839,  563  (Ind.  Chr. 
405). 

Rigboldus,  chorepiscopus  of  Rheims, 

iv.  28,  60. 
Rigia,  where,  vi.  462. 
Rigualdus,  prince  of  Britany,  vi.  52. 
Rinctus,  or  Ranee,  a  river  in  Britany, 

vi.  50. 

Ring,  investiture  by,  iv.  548. 
Ringen,  the  Scotic  name  of  Niuian, 
vi.  200. 

Ringes,  the,  i.  e.  Ringsend,  xvi.  458. 
Rioch,  S.,  of  luisbofinde,  vi.  382,  568 

(Ind.  Chr.  432). 
Riochatus,  bishop  and  monk,  v.  504. 
Riothiamus,  king  of  the  Britons,  v.  487. 
Riovalus,  a  leader,  v.  485. 
Ripense  monasterium,  S.  Wilfrid  of, 

vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr.  664). 
Ripperstone,  or  Balsome,  parish  of, 

i.  Ixxiii. 

Rippon,  Scotic  monks  in,  iv.  355. 
Rithmunt,  or  Regmund,  St.  Andrew's, 

vi.  188.    See  Kilremont. 
River,  a,  dried  up  by  S.  Alban,  v.  182, 

189. 

Robarts,  Michael,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  462. 
Robertstowne,  parish  of,  i.  xc. 
Robertus  Bugarus,  Malleus  Haretico- 

rum,  ii.  409. 

 ,  a  Cistercian  monk,  iv.  541. 

  Lotharingus,  his  abridgment  of 

Marianus  Scotus'  Chronicle,  xvi.  1 05, 

106. 


Robertus,  abbot  of  Molesme,  in  Bur- 
gundy, vi.  486. 

Robinson,  Laurence,  letter  of,  toUsslier, 
XV.  459. 

Roboreti  Campus,  orDurrow,  vi.  231, 

232.    See  Dearmach. 
Roboretum  Calgachi,  vi.  232, 592  (Ind. 

Chr.  546).    See  Daire  Calgaigh. 
Roche,  Lord,  xv.  15  ;  Viscount  Fer- 

moy,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  437. 
Rochrinne,  or  Rathlin,  vi.  527.  See 

Rechran. 
Rodain,  sons  of,  vi.  237. 
Rodan,  S.    See  Ruadanus. 
Roderick,  a  Pictish  king,  vi.  106-109  ; 

succeeded  by  Berench,  vi.  104 ;  slain, 

vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr.  105). 
 ,  or  Rederech,  king  of  Alcuid,  vi. 

226,  593  (Ind.  Chr.  560). 
Rodlandus,  archbishop  of  Aries,  iv.  172. 
Rodoaldus,  archdeacon,  iv.  60. 
Rodulphus,  opponent  of  the  Emperor 

Henry,  ii.  153,  153,  154  ;  Hilde- 

brand's  donation  to,  ii.  153 ;  slain, 

ii.  155. 

Roe,  Sir  Thomas,  English  miuister  in 
Turkey,  vii.  132  ;  MSS.  procured 
by,  vii.  132  ;  Greek  Bible  brought 
to  England  by,  xv.  436  ;  MSS.  pre- 
sented to  Oxford  by,  xv.  449. 

Roe,  province  of,  conquered  by  King 
Arthur,  vi.  34. 

Rogations,  institution  of,  vi.  222  ;  in- 
troduced into  Scotland,  vi.  222. 

Roger  Boul,  v.  388. 

Rogerus  de  Beders,  an  Albigensian 
chief,  ii.  269. 

RoUandus  de  Dinant,  vi.  85. 

Rollo,  the  Norman,  iv.  567. 

Rolls,  Pipe  and  Gascony,  cited,  i,  85. 

 ,  Ussher's  funeral  expenses  en- 
tered on  the,  i.  278. 

Roma  Britannise,  or  Bardsey,  vi.  44. 

Romania,  as  distinguished  from  Bar- 
baria,  v.  486. 

Romanists,  presumption  of,  under 
Charles  I.,  i.  105  ;  designs  of,  i. 
262,  xvi.  294  ;  disguises  of,  i.  263- 
265 ;  cloak  for  fostering  revolution, 
xvi.  295  ;  in  Ireland,  purchase  im- 


ROMANISTS  —  ROME. 


151 


Romauists — continued. 

niunities,  i.  93  ;  increase  of,  in  Ire- 
land, i.  107. 

Romans,  S.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the,  plan 
of,  xiii.  Gi,  ()5. 

 ,  forsake  Britain,  vi.  565  (Ind. 

Chr.  418). 

Romanus,  S.,  of  Connaught,  vi.  339. 

Romish  falsifications,  ii.  58,  iii  20-22  ; 
erasures,  ii.  58  ;  forgeries,  ii.  66,  iii. 
19,  20 ;  suppressions,  ii.  58,  217,  iii. 
470,  471  ;  tamperings,  iii.  320. 

Rome,  called  the  eternal  city,  ii.  103; 
taken  by  Alaric,  vi.  564  (Ind.  Chr. 
410) ;  seven  hills  of,  xii.  540 ;  popula- 
tion of,  X.  608  ;  Templum  S.  Crucis 
at,  ii.  88  ;  walls  of,  vi.  142 ;  province 
of,  what,  vii.  62  ;  see  of,  its  rise  in 
dignity,  iii.  19  ;  equal  in  rank  with 
Constantinople,  ii,  65,  66 ;  the  title 
of  Universalis  Sacerdos  assumed  by 
bishop  of,  denounced,  ii.  67  ;  at- 
tempts to  make  it  an  imperial  seat 
in  the  eleventh  century,  ii.  93  ;  sup- 
posed seat  of  Antichrist,  ii.  1 03  ;  de- 
scribed as  Babylon,  ii.  194  ;  the 
woman  of  the  Revelation,  ii.  477 ; 
renounces  allegiance  to  the  Greek 
emperor,  ii.  65. 

 ,  Bishops  of,  or  Popes;  succession 

of,  vii.  52,  81,  82  ;  sixty-nine  sees 
subject  to,  vii.  62,  63  ;  British  mis- 
sionaries sent  from,  vi.  554  (Ind. 
Chr.  184)  ;  first  bishop  of  Man  con- 
firmed by,  vi.  183  ;  Irish  article  on, 

i.  xxvii.,  xlvii.  ;  popes  of,  tyranny 
of,  ii.  46,  46 ;  interfere  with  imperial 
crown,  ii.  109  ;  motto  sent  by,  with 
the  crown,  to  Peter,  king  of  Hungary, 

ii.  109  ;  debauchery  of,  ii.  107  ; 
Benedict  IX.  ordained  before  twelve 
years  old,  ii.  108 ; 

 ,  Church  of,  debased  by  power,  ii. 

81,32;  abandoned  a  practice  of  anti- 
quity, iii.  29 ;  gradual  introduction  of 
error  into,  iii.  9 ;  applies  ancient  terms 
to  novelties,  iii.  vi.  ;  great  changes 
in,  ii.  67 ;  doctrine  of,  resembles  Pela- 
gianism,  iii.  519,  529;  allowed  ver- 
nacular prayer  to  the  Dalmatians, 


Rome — continued. 
xii.  365  ;  use  of  Latin  in,  xi.  272, 
xii.  468 ;  some  members  of,  desire 
vernacular  prayers,  xii.  493 ;  rejects 
ancients  form  of  prayers  for  the  dead, 

iii.  269  ;  charged  with  shutting  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  xii.  348,  349  ; 
imitate  heathen  in  closing  the  Scrip- 
tures, xii.  464,  471-473  ;  the  argu- 
ment for  Latin  service  employed  by 
Pagans,  xii.  488-490  ;  communion 
with,  distinct  from  the  papacy,  ii. 
490;  danger  of,  ii.  493  ;  poems  ou 
corruptions  of,  ii.  193  ;  immorality 
of,  in  the  tenth  century,  ii.  69,  70; 
scandals  of,  ii.  81 ;  system  of,  ex- 
posed by  Talliessin  and  Blantuan, 

iv.  353  ;  Bernard's  lamentation  over, 
ii.  195;  assumption  of  Catholicity 
by,  iv.  350  ;  Romana,  i.  e.  Catholica, 
vi.  2  ;  Roman  use  introduced  into 
Ireland,  iv.  275  ;  Romana  supputa- 
tio,  vi.  492-494. 

  Councils  at,  iii.  19,  305,  iv.  460, 

V.  489,  ii.  243. 

  Pilgrimages  to,  v.  188  ;  fre- 
quented by  early  saints,  v.  197  ; 
compared  with  Menevia,  v.  541  ; 
visited  by  S-  Petroc,  vi.  84,  by  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  393,  by  S.  Lasreanus, 
vi.  504,  by  S.  Foillan,  vl.  539  ; 
Scoti  repair  to,  vi.  43,  from  Ireland, 
vi.  342,  343,  421,  620,  521,  522  ; 
people  of  various  nations  at,  vi.  505. 

  See  of,  appeal  to,  prescribed  in 

Irish  canon,  iv.  33 ;  amount  of  defer- 
ence paid  to,  iv.  330,  333;  practised, 
iv.  442,  498,  v.  267,  288,  297, 
302,  vi.  505. 

 See  of,  resistance  to:  haughtiness 

of,  censured  by  African  fathers,  ii. 
34  ;  Galilean  church  indignant  at,  ii. 
43  ;  usurpation  of,  resisted  by  kings 
of  England,  ii.  200-207;  by  the 
emperor,  ii.  208,  209  ;  letter  of,  to 
Irish  clergy  unsuccessful,  iv.  2  ;  bi- 
shops did  not  always  bow  to,  iv. 
331-333  ;  Scoti  not  subject  to,  iv. 
358  ;  British  churches  not  in  com- 
munion with,  iv.  351 ;  opposers  of. 


152 


ROME  —  RULES. 


Rome — continued. 

■were  made  saints  as  well  as  others, 

iv.  356,  357; 
  Tonsure  of,  anciently  the  same 

for  monks  and  clerics,  vi.  487. 
Romescot,  or  Peter's  pence,  ii.  11)9. 
Romulus,  a  deacon,  v.  622. 

 ,  bishop  of  Man,  vi.  181. 

Ronech,  the  island,  v.  535,  vi.  583 

(Ind.  Chr.  509). 
Rookwood,  or  Beaumont,  a  priest,  i. 

68,  69. 

Ros,  or  Ros-Ailitliir,  vi.  472  ;  com- 
monly called  Ros-hilary,  or  Ros- 
Carbry,  vi.  472. 

Ros-Ailithir,  or  Ross,  vi.  472. 

Ros-Carbre,  the  territorial  name  of  Ros, 
vi.  472. 

Roscommon,  S.  Comman  founder  of, 

vi.  590  (Ind.  Chr.  540).    See  Ross, 

Ross-commain. 
.  ,  Earl  of,  a  convert  from  Popery, 

through  Ussher,  i.  109. 
Roscre,  island  of,  vi.  526.  SeeRoss-Cre. 
Ros-hilary,  corruption  of  Ros-Ailithir, 

vi.  472. 

Rosina  vallis,  or  Menevia,  v.  508,  540, 
or  Rosea  Vallis,  vi.  378  ;  in  Wales, 
XV.  9  ;  visited  by  S.  Patrick,  v.  540, 
vi.  402. 

Rosinus  Floridus,  who,  vi.  350,  351, 

566  (Ind.  Chr.  428). 
Ross,  famous  school  of,  vi.  472,  589 

(Ind.  Chr.  540).    See  Ros. 
— ,  a  fertile  valley  granted  to  S. 

Comman,  vi.  532.  See  Roscomraan, 

Ross-Commain. 

 ,  in  Pembrokeshire,  vi.  32. 

Ross-Commain,  origin  of  name,  vi. 

532.    See  Ross,  Roscommon. 
Ross-Cre,  S.  Cronan's  church  of,  vi. 

541,  600  (Ind.  Chr.  599)  ;  anciently 

an  episcopal  see,  vi.  541 ;  now  united 

to  Killaloe,  vi.  541. 
Rosselli,  Hannibal,  testimony  of,  to 

skill  of  Irish  canonists,  xi.  467. 
Rossius,  Johannes,  date  of,  iv.  379. 
Rosweyd,  Pleribert,  MSS.  copied  by, 

iv.  425. 
Rotaldus,  a  bishop,  iv.  61. 


Rotarii,  who,  ii.  335,  336,  337. 
Roth,  or  Magh  Rath,  battle  of,  vi.  255, 

605  (Ind.  Chr.  637). 
Rothadh,  bishop  of  Suessons,  iv.  2  8, 1 9  8. 

Rothadus,  bishop  of  Suessons,  iv.  59. 

Rothreus,  or  Roth,  David,  his  com- 
munications to  Ussher,  vi.  377  ; 
Ussher's  obligations  to,  vi.  284  ; 
praise  of,  iv.  425  ;  discovered  a  lost 
tract  of  S.  Augustin,  v.  309  ;  hia 
Hibernia  Resurgens,  vi.  284  ;  his 
Hierographia  Hiberniae,  vi.  286 ;  his 
Analecta,  xv.  130  ;  Dr.  Thomas 
Ryves's  reply  to,  xv.  233,  xvi.  416. 

Rothinger,  or  Roderick,  vi.  108. 

Rotterdam,  S.  Mello  bishop  of,  v.  174. 

Route,  or  Dalrieda,  vi.  146  ;  ubi  Clon- 
derkan,  in  county  of  Antrim,  vi.  518. 

Routiers,  or  Ruparii,  ii.  336. 

Rowe,  Thomas,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  375. 

Rowenna,  v.  90. 

Roxiena,  or  Rowenna,  v.  90. 

Ruadanus,  S.,  of  Lothra,  vi.  472  ;  dis- 
ciple of  S.  Finian,  vi.  473,  590  (Ind. 
Chr.  540);  his  death,  vi.  597  (Ind. 
Chr.  584) ;  Life  of,  vi.  472,  529. 

Ructi,  brother  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  390. 

Rudolphus  Fuldensis,  biographer  of 
Rabanus  Maurus,  iv.  48. 

Rufina,  v.  22. 

Rufinus,  account  of,  v.  249,  260 ;  re- 
turns to  Rome  from  Palestine,  vi.  562 
(Ind.  Chr.  397)  ;  his  Latin  version 
of  Josephus,  xi.  515  ;  letter  of  Pros- 
per to,  V.  402  ;  his  heresy,  v.  272 ; 
called  Grunnius,  v.  273  ;  Jerom's 
account  of  his  death,  v.  271. 

Rules,  ecclesiastical,  ancient  Irish,  vi. 
483,  485  ;  four,  MS.  collection  of, 
used  by  Ussher,  vi.  483;  diverse 
and  schismatical,  in  Ireland,  iv.  500 ; 
reduced  by  Gillebert,  iv.  274. 

 ,  of  S.  Albeus,  vi.  483. 

 ,  of  S.  Benedict,  vi.  484,  485  ; 

promulgated  jointly  with  that  of  S. 
Columbanus,  vi.  485,  486,  and  of 
S.  Kieran,  vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr.  743). 

 ,  of  S.  Brendan,  vi.  484. 

I  ,  of  S.  Columba,  vi.  483  ;  aban- 


RULES  —  SACRAMENT. 


153 


Rules — continued. 

doned  in  diocese  of  York,  vi.  607 
(Ind.  Chr.  G04). 

 ,  of  S.  Columbanus,  iv.  245,  vi. 

484  ;  jointly  with  that  of  S.  Bene- 
dict, vi.  485,  480. 

 ,  of  S.  Comgall,  vi.  483. 

 ,  of  S.  David's,  or  IlIene^^a,  adopt- 
ed in  Ferns,  vi.  536. 

 ,  of  S.  Fechui,  vi.  538. 

 ,  of  S.  Kieran  and  S.Brendan  pro- 
mulgated in  Ireland,  vi.  484,  611 
(Ind.  Chr.  743). 

 ,  of  S.  Mochuda,  vi.  483. 

 ,  of  S.  Molua,  sentence  of  Pope 

Gregory  concerning,  vi.  484. 

■  ,  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  484. 

Kuinoldus,  S.,  of  Jlecblin,  nativity  and 
death  of,  vi.  283  ;  murdered,  vi.  611 
(Ind.  Chr.  775) ;  his  Life  by  Theo- 
deric,  vi.  283. 
Rupensis  abbatia,  nearCashel,  iv.  539. 
Rupes  Dindyrn,  ^^.  82. 
Ruptarii,  and  Ruparii,  who,  ii.  336, 337. 
Ruriciu,  bishop  of  Aries,  v.  502. 
Rus,  disciple  of  S.  Coluinba,  vi.  237. 
Ruspensis  episcopiis,  vi.  6. 
Russell,  abbot  of  Russin,  vi.  183. 
Russin,  S.  Mary's  of,  in  Man,  vi.  183. 
Rutheni.    See  Crutheni. 
Ruthenensps,  or  Rodez,  S.  Gildas  ab- 
bot of,  vi.  310. 
Rutupinus  latro,  a  name  given  to  the 

Emperor  Maximus,  v.  241. 
Rygate,  abbey  of,  xvi.  600. 
Ryves,  Dr.  Thomas,  account  of,  i.  70  ; 
introduced  to  Camden,  xv.  134  ; 
Camden's  replies  to  his  inquiries,  xv. 
1 39 ;  his  answer  to  the  Analecta, 
XV.  233,  xvi.  416;  translates  into 
Latin  some  of  Ussher's  works,  xvi. 
410,  549;  age  of,  in  1648,  xvi.  549; 
Ussher's  dispute  with,  i.  69,  70  ;  his 
grasping  attempts  in  the  preroga- 
tive court,  XV.  278,  279  ;  proceed- 
ings about,  XV.  296  ;  Ussher's  cen- 
sure of,  XV.  298  ;  his  sentiments, 
xvi.  392 ;  letter  of,  to  Camden,  xv. 
137,  to  Ussher,  xv.  200,  xvi,  391, 
410,  540,  549,  564. 


S 

Saballiim,  or  Sabhull,  vi.  405  j  called 
Zabulum,  vi.  406  ;  founded  by  S. 
Patrick,  vi.  434 ;  near  Downpatrick, 
vi.  435,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432)  ;  S. 
Dunnius,  abbot  of,  vi.  434 ;  a  fa- 
vourite resort  of  the  founder,  vi.  434 ; 
450  ;  position  of  the  church  of,  vi. 
406,  XV.  175  ;  S.  Patrick  died  at, 
vi.  451,  452,  and  was  buried  at,  vi. 
435,  450,  451  ;  meaning  of  the 
term,  in  the  Hebrides,  vi.  569  (Ind. 
Chr.  432). 
Sabaria,  birth.placeof  S.  Martin,  vi.379. 
Sabbath,  or  Saturday,  xii.  575  ;  change 
of,  xii.  576 ;   recognised  by  the 
Church  of  England,  xii.  577  ;  by 
Ignatius,  and  council  of  Laodicea, 
xii.  586  ;  obligation  of,  i.  cxlviii. ; 
homily  on,  cited,  i.  cxlviii. ;  held 
by  church  of  England,  xii.  589  ; 
letter  on,  xii.  573-586  ;  controversy 
about,  xvi.  366  ;  Sabbatum  distinct 
from  Dominica,  v.  234  ;  Sabbatum 
magnum,  what,  vii.  369. 
Sabhul.    See  Saballum. 
Sablo,  that  is,  arena,  vi.  133. 
Sabrina,  the  Severn,  v.  543 ;  Mons 
Badonis  near  the  mouth  of,  v.  543  ; 
Sabrinum  mare,  vi.  345. 
Sabul.    See  Saballum. 
Sacerdos,  prevalence  of  the  number 
seven  in  the  various  relations  of, 
iv.  505-507. 

 ,  name  of  a  British  presbyter,  vi. 

558  (Ind.  Chr.  314). 
Sachellus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Sacrament,  what,  ii.  427,  xi.  193,  216, 
XV.  516,  517  ;  distinct  from  its  ob- 
ject, iii.  62  ;  doctrme  of,  ii.  428, 
429  ;  first  of  the  Old  Testament,  iii. 
66,  of  the  New,  article  on  i.  xlviii. , 
nature  of  a,  xiii.  129  ;  design  of,  xiii. 
192;  use  of,  xv.  505,  511,  513, 
516  ;  a  means  in  the  remission  of 
sin,  iii.  141 ;  of  Lord's  Supper,  not 
absolutely  necessary  to  salvation, 
!      iii,  55  ;  of  faith,  iii.  67. 


154 


SACRAMENTUM  —  SALVATION. 


Sacramentum,  what,  ii.  427.  j 
Sacrifice  of  communion,  iv.  278.  I 
Sacrum  promontorium,  vi.  522. 
Ssechnall,  or  Secundinus,  bishop,  his 
parents,  tL  383;  buried  at  Dom- 
nach  Ssechnaill,  vi.  38-1.    See  Se- 
cundinus. 
Sagiensis  monachus,  vi.  182. 
Sagmina,  iv.  450. 

Saiger,  in  Heile,  or  Seir  Kieran,  foun-  I 
dation  of,  vi.  345,  563  (Ind.  Chr.  } 
402) ;  S.  Kieran  o^  vi.  344.  | 

Saigrius,  S.  Kieran  called,  from  his  j 
monasterj',  vi.  336.    See  Saiger. 

Saincte,  Thomas,  archdeacon  of  St. 
David's,  xi.  472. 

St.  Alban's,  founded,  vi.  612  (Ind. 
Chr.  793) ;  ancient  inscriptions  at, 
V.  178  ;  records  concerning,  v.  184. 
See  Alban,  St. 

St.  Andrew's,  early  names  of,  vi.  196  ; 
foundation  of  church  of,  vi.  105 ; 
ancient  church  of,  vi.  197  ;  origin 
of  town  of,  vi.  189  ;  metropolis  of 
Scotland,  vi.  189  ;  archbishops  of, 
vi.  189,  190  ;  Turgotus,  archbishop, 
vL  197 ;  W.  Schewes,  archbishop, 
vi.  211,  212  ;  Culdees  of,  vi.  197- 
199  ;  MS.  by  a  Culdee  of,  vi.  186, 
187.    See  Andrew,  St. 

St.  Asaph,  in  Wales,  vi.  86  ;  called 
Lhan  Elvensis,  v.  115  ;  founder  of, 
V.  115;  entered  in  Provinciale  Ro- 
manum,  v.  111.    See  Asaph,  St. 

St.  BnexL,  in  Britany,  called  from  S. 
Brioc,  V.  394. 

St.  Colmy's  Inch,  vi.  247. 

St.  David's,  bishops  of,  v.  113  (see 
Menevia) ;  St.  David's  Land,  or  Pe- 
pidiauc,  in  Pembroke,  v.  507. 

St.  Feighin's,  of  Foure,  parish  of,  i.  csx. 

St.  Gall,  MSS.  preserved  in,  ii.  209, 
iv.  410,  V.  501. 

St.  German's,  a  fifth  see  in  Wales,  v. 
111. 

St.  Malo,  L  e.  Urbs  Maclovii,  in  Brit- 
any, vi.  51 ;  formerly  Aletha,  vi.  381 ; 
situate  at  the  month  of  the  Rinctus, 
or  Ranee,  vi.  50. 

St.  Mary's  of  Dablm,  seal  of,  v.  75. 


St.  Mary's,  of  Foure,  parish  of,  i.  cxx. 
 ,  at  Glastonbury,  called  Seint  Ma- 
rie le  petite,  v.  141. 
Saints,  praj-ing  to,  discussed,  iii.  420- 
496  ;  some,  created  from  a  mistaken 
name,  vi.  294  ;  lives  of,  by  Aloy- 
siiis  Lipomanus,  iii.  131  ;  book  of 
lives  of,  promised  by  Sir  K.  Cotton, 
XV,  172  ;  absurd  stories  in  lives  of, 
iv.  213,  214  ;  born  in  England, 
Saxon  catalogue  of,  v.  44. 
 ,  Irish,  curious  testimony  con- 
cerning, vi.  519  ;  three  orders  of,  vL 
476-479;  catalogue  of,  vi.  477; 
large  companies  of,  leave  Ireland, 
vi.  319,  320;  bones  of,  carried  about, 
vi.  536  ;  bom  of  fornication  or  in- 
cest, V.  440,  vi.  45,  222,  333  ;  op- 
pose Roman  rule  of  Easter,  iv.  357 ; 
first  canonized,  iv.  320. 
Salamanca,  censure  of  doctors  of,  iv. 

371,  373. 
Salamis,  battle  of,  viii.  276. 
Salanga,  mountain  of,  vi.  522,  xv. 
15. 

Salesberia,  olim  Calr  Caradoc,  v.  516. 

See  Salisbury. 
Salisbury,  olim  Cair  Caratauc,  v.  83. 
516  ;  bishop  of,  his  lecture,  xvi.  9. 
See  Johannes  Sarisburiensis. 
Salmanasar,  age  of,  viii.  147. 
!  Salmasius,  Claudius,  Ussher's  letter  to, 
'      xvi.  72. 

Salome,  visits  Britain,  vi.  551  (Ind. 
I      Chr.  41) ;    dies  at  Verulam,  vi. 
291. 

Salomon,  a  name  of  Johannes  Scotus, 

iv.  112,  113. 
Salterey,  abbey  of,  in  Huntingdonshire, 
vi.  461 ;  Henry  of,  describes  S.  Pa- 
trick's purgatory,  vi.  264. 
Saltzburg,  visited  by  king  Lucius,  v. 

165  ;  Tirgilius,  bishop  of,  iv.  462. 
Salutishostiam  immolare,what,iv.  277, 
278. 

Salvation,  seal  of,  two  sermons  on, 
xiiL  297-334 ;  universal,  sentence 
of  synods  on,  iv.  76-81  ;  desired  for 
all  men,  iv.  87—90  ;  particular,  ac- 
cording to  Gotteschalc,  iv.  1 6. 


SAMARITAN  —  SATHENEGHABAIL.  155 


Samaritan  Pentateuch,  copies  of,  pro- 
cured by  Ussher,  i.  89,  vii.  604  ; 
how  disposed  of,  i.  90,  91 ;  his  state- 
ment of  being  the  first  to  introduce, 
vii.  604,  XV.  220 ;  variations  of, 
from  the  Hebrew,  vii.  605,  606  ; 
character  of,  not  as  old  as  Hebrew, 
vii.  617. 

Samsa,  Arabic  for  Sol,  v.  107. 

Samson,  age  of,  viii.  89  ;  chronology 
of,  xii.  75. 

 ,  S.,  meaning  of  name,  v.  107  ; 

several  saints  so  called,  v.  96,  97,  vi. 
687  (Ind.  Chr.  522) ;  parents  of,  vi. 
148,  educated  by  Iltutus,  vi.  148  ; 
at  Lan-Iltut,  v.  539,  with  Dubri- 
cius,  V.  310,  ordained  by  him,  vi. 
49,  84,  586  (Ind.  Chr.  521)  ;  visits 
Ireland,  vi.  43,  584  (Ind.  Chr.  516), 
and  founds  a  monastery,  where  he 
places  Urabrafel,  vi.  50;  leaves  Ire- 
land, vi.  585  (Ind.  Chr.  518)  ;  bi- 
shop of  Menevia,  names  of,  v.  107  ; 
bishop  of  York,  v.  94,  95,  519,  vi. 
579  (Ind.  Chr.  490),  586  (Ind.  Chr. 
520) ;  driven  to  Armorica,  vi.  47, 
587  (Ind.  Chr.  522) ;  placed  over 
Dola,  vi.  48  ;  two  of  the  name  there, 
vi.  48;  retires  thither  to  avoid  the 
Icteritia,  v.  107  ;  bishop  of  Dola,  v. 
98,  vi.  47,  434;  present  at  third 
council  of  Paris,  vi-  593  (Ind.  Chr. 
557)  ;  Samsonis  Arboretum,  vi.  79  ; 
subscribes  acts  of  council  of  Paris, 
vi.  47  ;  his  death,  vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr. 
599)  ;  Life  of,  MSS.  of,  v.  538,  iv. 
278,  vi.  43,  48,  49,  52. 

 ,  a  Scot,  pope  Zachary's  letter 

about,  iv.  463-465. 

Samuel,  the  prophet,  and  witch  of  En- 
dor,  inference  from  narrative  of,  siv. 
183-185. 

 ,  Benlani  filius,  iv.  295,  v.  439  ; 

disciple  of  Elbod,  vi.  176. 

 ,  bishop  of  Dublin,  iv.  327,  vi. 

537  ;  profession  of,  to  see  of  Canter- 
bury, iv.  565;  subscribes  letters,  iv. 
519;  complaints  against,  iv.  528, 
530 ;  Anselm's  letter  to,  iv.  530 ; 
nephew  of  Donatus,  iv.  530 ;  cen- 


Samuel — continued. 

sured  for  causing  his  cross  to  be  car- 
ried before  him,  iv.  530. 

San  Cataldo,  a  city,  called  from  St. 
Cataldus,  vi.  309. 

Sancroft,  archbishop,  had  use  of  some 
of  Ussher'sMSS.,i.  315,  316;  causes 
the  publication  of  some,  L  308. 

Sanctification,  doctrine  of,  xi.  189  ; 
sentiments  of  ancient  Irish  on,  iv. 
261  ;  and  good  works,  article  of 
1615  on,  i.  xli. 

Sancto  Paulo,  Johannes  de,  archbishop 
of  Dublin,  assumes  the  primacy  of 
Ireland,  i.  cxxxii. 

Sanctuary  lands,  xi.  423.  See  Asy- 
lum. 

Sanctus,  father  of  S.  David,  v.  507. 
Sandith,  mother  of  S.  Ailbhe,  vi.  333. 
Sandwich,  battle  of,  vi.  258. 
Sangall,  or  St.  Gall,  monastery  of,  in 

Helvetia,  vi.  487.    See  St.  Gall. 
Sangreal,  v.  31. 

Sannan,  brother  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  381, 
561  (Ind.  Chr.  383). 

Santonum,  Leontius  episcopus,  vi.  51. 

Sapientia,  filia  Herwici,  vi.  169. 

Saponarise,  near  Toul,  iv.  191,  195. 

Sarah,  only  woman  whose  age  is  re- 
corded in  Scripture,  viii.  28. 

Saranus,  a  Scotic  doctor,  iv.  1,  427. 

Sarcophagus  of  S.  Joseph,  v.  37. 

Sardica,  council  of,  British  bishops  at, 
V.  237,  vi.  559  (Ind.  Chr.  347),  xv. 
50,  51. 

Sardinia,  African  bishops  sent  to,  in 

exile,  vi.  6. 
Sardis,  made  a  metropolis,  vii.  33. 
Sarisburieusis,   Johannes,  negociates 

the  papal  assent  to  the  conquest  of 

Ireland,  iv.  366,  548  ;  episcopus 

Camotensis,  iv.  548,  550. 
Sarravius,   Claudius,   letters   of,  to 

Ussher,  xvi.  101;  letter  of  Ussher 

to,  xvi.  112;  his  praise  of  Ussher, 

xvi.  253. 
Sasbout,  Adam,  xii.  525. 
Satan,  tyranny  of,  xiii.  480  ;  binding 

of,  ii.  12  ;  loosing  of,  ii.  95,  158. 
Satheneghabail,  or  Episford,  v.  471. 


156 


SATYRUS  —  SCOTI. 


Satyrus,  brother  of  S.  Ambrose,  iii.  204. 
Saul,  king,  viii.  93. 

 ,  the  apostle.    See  Paul. 

 ,  a  place.    See  Saballum. 

Saunderson,  bishop,  •writes  the  preface 

to  Ussher's  Power  of  the  Prince,  i. 

306. 

Savignensis  monachus,  vi.  182. 

Saville,  Sir  Henry,  Ussher's  introduc- 
tion to,  i.  "29  ;  praise  of,  vii.  117. 

Sasa,  a  dagger,  v.  475. 

Saxons,  mentioned  by  Claudian,  vi. 
124;  ■n-hence  they  came,  v.  445, 

447,  448  ;  and  Franks  used  a  com- 
mon language,  v.  448  ;  occupy  ter- 
ritory abandoned  by  the  Franks,  v. 
456  ;  shift  their  quarters,  v.  457 ; 
date  of  occupation,  r.  457  ;  ravages 
of;  vi.  116,  573  (Ind.  Chr.  453)  ; 
expert  pirates,  v.  457 ;  comes  lit  oris 
Saxonici,  v.  386 ;  styled  Germani- 
cus  vermis,  vi.  88  ;  early  attacks 
on  Britain,  v.  385,  vL  560  (Ind. 
Chr.  364)  ;  joined  Tvith  the  Picts, 
V.  381,  470,  vi.  567  (Ind.  Chr. 
430) ;  return  home,  v.  510  ;  renew 
the  invasion,  v.  442—444,  vi.  573 
(Ind.  Chr.  451)  ;  come  in  three 
ships,  V.  467,  468,  vi.  572  (Ind.  Chr. 
450) ;  arrival  and  success  of,  v.  469, 
470 ;  date  of,  under  Hengist  and 
Horsa,  v.  459-465,  vi.  572  (Ind. 
Chr.  450)  ;  tribes  of,  according  to 
Bede,  who  settled  in  Britain,  v.  456  ; 
distribution  of,  v.  449-455  ;  inju- 
rious influence  of,  on  Christianity, 
V.  386,  478  ;  slay  the  archbishop  of 
London,  v.  89 ;  waste  Ireland,  vi. 
609  (Ind.  Chr.  684)  ;  a  fraternity 
of,  at  Mayo,  vi.  697  (Ind.  Chr. 
610) ;  church  of,  canons  of,  iii.  95, 
homUy  of,  opposed  to  doctrine  of 
real  presence,  ii.  210. 

Saxony,  ancient,  boundaries  of,  v.  447, 

448,  vi.  271,  272  ;  Transalbiana, 
three  tribes  in,  v.  447. 

Saynkill,  or  Cell-Comgaill,  vi.  524. 

Scaliger,  Joseph,  impugns  Hebrew 
text,  XV.  19,  25  :  errors  of,  xi.  494, 
506,  521-524,  574,  xii.  91,  92  ;  xv. 


Scaliger — continued. 

583  ;  Ussher's  feeling  towards,  xi. 
574 ;  his  admiration  of  him,  xv.  19 ; 
library  of,  xv.  67;  his  posthumous 
works,  XV.  144. 
Scandal,  son  of  Breasal,  vi.  237. 
I  Scandinavia,  where,  vi.  102. 
j  Scantia,  or  Xorway,  vi.  34. 
Scanzia  insula,  or  Norway,  vi.  421. 
Scaurus,  defeats  Aretas,  x.  28. 
i  Scavenius,  Petrus,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
!      XA-i.  138,  142. 

j  SceUanus,  Lugidi  discipulus,  vL  542  ; 
!      a  Scotic  presbyter,  iv.  1,  427. 
'  Scethus,  vi.  362. 

Schewes,  William,  archbishop  of  St. 
Andrews,  vi.  211. 
I  Schirebum,  Eadbert,  bishop  of,  iv.  453. 
j  Schiulen,  the  Frisic  name  for  Saxon 
!      ships,  V.  468. 
;  Scholanus.    See  Scolanus. 

Scholia,  practice  of  adding,  to  MSS., 
iv.  485. 

Schonaugia,  Elizabeth  of,  vi.  154,  166. 
Schools,  monasteries  anciently  em- 
ployed as,  iv.  297  ;  celebrated,  in 
Ireland,  yi.  471,  472 ;  grammar 
school,  where  Elvanus  placed  his 
I      librarj-,  v.  88  ;  school  kept  by  Ful- 
!     lerton  and  Hamilton,  i.  3. 
1  Schringer,  Henry,  Dempster's  remarks 
i      about,  vi.  118. 
Scioppius,  Caspar,  Ussher's  remark  on, 
xiv.  24. 

Sciric,  church  of,  in  Talle  Arcail,  near 

Alons  Mis,  vi.  389. 
Scirte  mons.    See  Sciric. 
Sclavenses,  or  HoUandenses,  v.  482. 
Sclavonian  version  of  the  Scriptures, 

xii.  424. 
Scolanus,  or  Swithun,  S.,  v.  390. 
Scone,  vi.  260. 

Sconenfeld,  church   of  the  Holsati, 
V.  447. 

!  Sconowgia,  vi.  166.   See  Schonaugia. 

;  Scopi,  a  city,  v.  226. 

i  Scota  and  Gadelus,  vi.  105. 

Scoth-noesa,  mother  of  Fedelmidos, 
I      vi.  414. 

!  Scoti,  origin  of  name,  vi.  270 ;  or 


SCOTI. 


157 


Scoti — continued. 

Scytlia;,  vi.  278  ;  first  notice  of,  vi. 
112,  V.  11,  vi.  273,  557  (Ind.  Chr. 
28G) ;  mentioned  by  Claudian,  vi. 
37G  ;  inhabitants  of  Ireland  when 
the  Picts  arrived,  vi.  101,  103,  108; 
remarks  of  Camden  and  Johannes 
Jlajor  on  their  situation,  vi.  103  ; 
said  to  have  come  from  Spain,  vi. 
277;  addressed  by  church  of  Rome  in 
seventh  century,  iv.  1,  330,  427  ; 
same  as  Irish,  iv.  330,  387,  390  ; 
Irish  so  called  in  1070,  iv.  394, 
395  ;  i.  e.  Hiberni,  iv.  422,  427, 
428,  431,  445  ;  de  Britannorum  vi- 
cinia,  v.  254,  367,  vi.  101,  103  ; 
Hiberni,  vi.  112, 143,  270,  271-274, 
275,  277,  279  ;  "  Scoti  sumus,"  an 
expression  in  twelfth  century,  vi.  283 ; 
references  to,  vi.  369,  426,  478,  491, 
499,  501,  506,  512,  527,  535,  538, 
540,  XV.  17;  a  name  common  to 
the  Irish  and  their  Scotch  colony, 
iv.  239;  distinctions  of,  vi.  279  ; 
Scoti  lerni  and  Scoti  Albini,  vi.  279, 
280;  distinguished  by  Bede,  vi.  280; 
Scoti  and  Albienses,  vi.  133  ;  migra- 
tions of,  to  Korth  Britain  at  different 
times,  vi.  122,  in  446,  vi.  144  ; 
date  of  settlement  in  Argyle,  vi.  128, 
563  (Ind.  Chr.  403)  ;  in  Scotland 
join  Saxons  against  Britons,  vi. 
211 ;  lay  north  of  Clyde,  vi.  376  ; 
Scoti  Albienses,  vi.  611  (Ind.  Chr. 
871)  ;  of  Dalriada  in  Alba,  reduce 
Picts,  vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr.  842,  843); 
cla.ssed  with  the  Attacoti  by  S.  Je- 
rom,  vi.  117;  and  Britons,  boldness 
of,  iv.  340;  agree  in  doctrine,  iv. 
341 ;  fewnes.^  and  remoteness  of,  iv. 
436  ;  charged  with  presumption,  iv. 
439  ;  preferred  to  the  Britons  by  the 
English  missionaries,  iv.  421  ;  op- 
pose S.  Augustin,  vi.  601  (Ind.  Chr. 
603)  ;  Pictis  oriundi,  vi.  105  ;  and 
Picts,  relative  position  of,  vi.  122  ; 
associated  with  the  Picts  in  their  in- 
cursions, vi.  559, 560,  562,  565,  566, 
567  (Ind.  Chr.  360,  364,  393,  422, 
425,  431);  testimony  concerning, 


Scoti — continued. 

in  360,  vi.  316;  and  Picts,  alleged 
arrival  nf,  in  Alba,  vi.  552  ;  expelled 
from  Britain,  vi.  561  (Ind.  Chr. 
379);  return,  vi.  562  (Ind.  Chr. 
396)  ;  subdued  by  Atbelstan,  vi. 
264;  agi'cement  in  Paschal  obser- 
vance, iv.  346 ;  Scoti  reduce  the 
Picts,  vi.  259-262  ;  credentes  in 
Deum,  V.  367,  vi.  353  ;  S.  Patrick 
ordained  archbishop  of,  vi.  399  ;  a 
bishop  ordained  for  them  by  Celes- 
tinus,  vi.  352  ;  S.  Patrick  sent  to, 
vi.  398  ;  first  baptized  by  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  405  ;  in  Alba  converted  by  S.  Co- 
lumba  and  Kentigern,  vi.228;  Sedn- 
lius,  or  Scotus  Hibernicus,  vi.  322  ; 
S.  Gunifort  of,  vi.  348  ;  S.  Colman 
of,  vi.  498 ;  S.  Livinus  of,  iv.  425  ; 

 ,  Language  of,  vilis,  iv.  454  ;  Sco- 

tic,  406,  422,  428  ;  lingua  Scotica, 
vi.  428  ;  spoken  in  Scotland,  vi.  103. 

 ,  Literature  and  religion  of,  iv. 

298;  twolearned  Scots  arrive  in  Gaul, 
vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  791)  ;  their  in- 
fluence repressed  in  Northumbria  by 
Wilfrid,  iv.  348  ;  exclusiveness  in 
their  doctrines,  iv.  341 ;  their  pri- 
mitive ministry,  vi.  354  ;  resembled 
Asiatic  churches,  vi.  354,  355;  pas- 
chal canons  of,  exposed  by  Ceolfrid 
vi.  499  ;  Scotorum  cursus,  iv.  274, 
vi.  480 ;  church  assigned  to,  at  Co- 
logne, vi.  337,  at  Ratisbon,  iv.  462  ; 
Scotici  scioli,  iv.  452  ;  caUed  vagi 
homines,  iv.  180,  181;  pirates  of, 
carry  away  Patrick  from  Britain,  vi. 
385,  among  whom  he  was  captive, 
V.  441 ;  overthrow  and  expulsion  of, 
vi.  121 ;  defeated  by  Stilicho,  vi.  123, 
124  ;  defeat  the  Normanni,  vi.  124; 
kings  of,  on  friendly  terms  with  Char- 
lemagne, iv.  396,  397 ;  returning 
from  Rome,  visit  Lan-Iltut,  vi.  43  ; 
communication  with  Wales,  vi.  49  ; 
migrate  to  Toul,  vi.  297  ;  Scoti  a  cir- 
cio,  vi.  122,  123;  subdued  by  God- 
ric,  iv.  491 ;  make  dorodrepana,  vi. 
141  ;  their  paludes,  vi.  117  ;  pultes 
of,  iv.  178,  180,  190,  v.  254. 


158 


SCOTIA  —  SCRIPTURES. 


Scotia,  old  name  of  Ireland,  i.  144  ; 
same  as  Ireland,  iv.  421,  466,  vi.  i 
151,  228,  270,  274,  275,  276-278,  | 
283,  284,  486,  502,  503,  543,  611  I 
(Ind.  Chr.  721);  importance  of  de-  I 
ciding  the  question,  vi.  284  ;  S.  Pa-  j 
trick's  purgatory  in,  iv.  263;  Bu-  ; 
chaiian's  verses  on,  iv.  389  ;  divided 
from  Britain,  vi.  Ill  ;  Scotia  clara, 
vi.  51  ;  Hebrew  form  of  name,  vi.  i 
271,  272;  S.  Mansnetus  of,  vi.  297  ;  \ 
S.  Beatus  baptized  in,  vi.  292,  551  ! 
(Ind.  Chr.  48).  \ 

 Major,  or  Ireland,  vi.  269,  284  ;  | 

not  Alba,  vi.  352.  i 

 Minor,  or  Alba,  vi.  268  ;  or  O- 

terior,  vi.  283  ;  formerly  Pictomm 
provincia,  vi.  369  ;  included  Nor- 
thumbria,  vi.  452  ;  called  Scotia  in 
S.  Malachi's  time,  vi.  476;  whence 
called,  vi.  115  ;  Dempster's  error  re- 
garding-, V.  50. 

Scotigena,  Johannes  Scotns,  called,  iL 
55,  iv.  484,  vi.  279  ;  Sedolins  so 
styled,  vi.  320,  321. 

Scotiusmons,  battle  of,  ix.  614. 

Scotland,  an  old  name  of  Ireland,  vi. 
278  ;  in  Britain,  not  called  Scotia 
anciently,  vL  269  ;  and  England, 
boundary  between,  vi.  261  ;  when 
christianized,  v.  61  :  by  Dalriadic 
colony,  vi.  148 ;  converted  before 
the  Anglo-Saxons,  vi.  185  ;  Irish 
language  spoken  in,  vi.  103  ;  first 
church  formally  dedicated  in,  vi, 
178  ;  visited  by  Cardinal  Vivian,  vi. 
454  ;  laws  of,  xi.  469,  470. 

Scotswath,  or  Eske,  ^^.  135,  136. 

Scot  us,  Johannes.    See  Johannes. 

Scourging  enjoined  by  rule  of  Bene- 
dict, iv.  62,  63. 

Scribside,  wife  of  Fealcon,  mother  of 
S.  Coeman,  vi.  532. 

Scriptures,  sufficiency  of,  xL  181,  198, 
prelection  on,  xiv.  86-100  ;  judge 
in  controversies,  xiv.  41,  42,  Ro- 
mish arguments  against,  xiv.  48 ; 
clearness  of,  xiv.  7-14  ;  perspicuity 
of,  xiv.  7 ;  internal  testimony  of 
their  clearness,  xiv.  10;  external  J 


Sc  ri  pt  ures — continued. 
evidence  o^  xiv.  131  ;  should  be 
studied  in  private,  xii.  202  ;  deserv- 
ing of  search,  xii.  203 ;  S.  Chryso- 
stom's  recommendation,  xii.  200-214, 
other  fathers,  xii.  481-488;  edicts 
in  favour  of  use  in  vulgar  tongue, 
xii.  401,  402,  405  ;  reading  of,  en- 
joined in  England,  xii.  394,  xiv.  9 ; 
not  obscure  in  matters  of  practice, 
xiv.  8,  10  ;  copies  of,  in  all  churches, 
xii.  437  ,  incomplete  for  controversy, 
xiv.  39,  43  ;  anciently  no  restraint 
on  use  of,  iii.  16,  xii.  428—436  ; 
sources  of  integrity  of,  prelection 
on,  xiv.  199;  judge  of  tme  inter- 
pretation of,  prelection  on,  xiv.  38 ; 
article  of  1566  on,  L  xxvi. ;  article 
of  1615  on,  i.  xxxiii. ;  quoted  in 
discus.-5ion?,  v.  376;  vnth  Romans 
a  part  of  rule  of  faith,  xiv.  24  ;  ar- 
guments for  insufficiency,  xiv.  97  ; 
restricted  use  of,  xii.  466,  481,  ad- 
vocated, xii.  386-388;  withholding 
of,  a  practice  of  ancient  heretics, 
xii.  466,  481-488  ;  reading  of,  pro- 
hibited by  heathen,  xiL  461-463, 
485 ;  Donatist  restrictions  of,  xii. 
476 ;  regarded  as  the  pagan  mys- 
teries, xii.  486-488 ;  alleged  danger 
of  indiscriminate  use  of,  xii.  492 ; 
opposition  to  vernacular  use  of,  xiL 
338,  383,  384 ;  alleged  evils  of,  in 
vulgar  tongue,  xii.  385  ;  origin  of 
use  of,  in  a  dead  language,  xii.  272  ; 
formally  withheld  by  council  of 
Trent,  xii.  383  ;  oath  as  to  interpre- 
tation of,  required  by  Romanists, 
ui.  34,  37,  38  ;  custom  of  burning, 
xii.  458  ;  persecutions  in  England, 
for  reading,  xii.  373-381  ;  senti- 
ments of  Jews  on  vernacular  use  of, 
before  Christ,  xii.  155-158,  after 
Christ,  xii.  158-161  ;  error  of  Jews 
in  handling,  xiL  471,  like  the  Turks, 
xii.  472  ;  question  about  vernacular 
use  among  the  Jews  in  552,  xii. 
161 ;  books  of  Old  Testament  want- 
ing, xiv.  112,  of  New,  xiL  113; 
Apocr^-pha  cited  as  Scripture  by  the 


SCRIPTURES. 


159 


Scriptures — continued. 

Irish,  iv.  249  ;  use  of  the  Scriptures 
in  British  and  Irish  churclies,  iv. 
2-1 1-244 ;  views  of  British  and  Irish 
churches  on,  iv.  241-251 ;  read  by 
early  Irisli,  i.  133  ;  study  of,  en- 
couraged by  Coliimbanus,  iv.  245. 

 ,  Vernacular  use  of,  testimonies 

concerning:  of  pope  Adrian  VI.,  xii. 
371  ;  of  Aelfred,  xii.  303  ;  of  Ael- 
fric,  xii.  309  ;  of  Aidanus,  xii.  277  ; 
of  Alcuinus,  xii.  286  ;  of  Aldhelin, 
xii.  280 ;  of  Alfonsus  rex  CastellM, 
xii.  342;  Alfrid  rex,  xii.  179  ;  of 
Alphonsus  v.,  xii.  364  ;  of  Amala- 
rius  Liigdunensis,  xii.  294  ;  of  S. 
Ambrose,  xii.  232 ;  of  Anastasius 
Nicenus,  xii.  296  ;  of  Anastasius 
Sinaita,  xii.  222 ;  of  Andronicus 
Comnenus,  xii.  335  ;  of  Anglo- 
Saxon  Psalter,  xii.  280  ;  of  Anna 
regina,  xii.  352  ;  of  Anselm,  xii. 
320 ;  of  Anselm  Laudunensis,  xii. 
324;  of  the  Armeni,  xii.  192;  of 
Arnobius,  xii.  259  ;  of  Athalaricus 
rex,  xii.  265  ;  of  S.  Athanasius,  xii. 
177;  of  Athelstan  rex,  xii.  306  ;  of 
S.  Augustinus,  xii.  244-256  ;  of 
Aventinus,  Johannes,  xii.  378  ;  of 
Balsamon,  Theodorus,  xii.  335  ;  of 
Basilius  imperator,  xii.  300  ;  of  S. 
Basilius,  xii.  182  ;  of  Beatus  Rhe- 
nanus,  xii.  371 ;  of  S,  Beda,  xii.  282  ; 
of  S.  Benedictus,  xii.  205;  ofS.Ber- 
nardus,  xii. 327;  of  S.  Bonifacius,  xii. 
280 ;  of  S.  Brigitta Suecica,  xii.  344 ; 
of  Cabasilas,  Nicholas,  xii.  343  ;  of 
Cassarius  Arclatensis,  xi.  263  ;  of 
Carolus  Calvus,  xii.  297;  of  Caro- 
lus  Magnus,  xii.  288  ;  of  Carolus  V., 
rex,  xii.  347;  of  Carolus  VIII.,  rex, 
xii.  366  ;  of  Cassiodorus,  Aurelius, 
xii.  265  ;  of  Cedmon,  xii.  279  ;  of 
S.  Chrj-sostom,  xii.  192-214,  301  ; 
of  Chunegundisimperatrix,  xii.  312  ; 
of  Clemens  Alexandrinus,  xii.  167  ; 
of  Concilia  varia,  xii.  389-400; 
of  Conrad  imperator,  xii.  340  ; 
of  Constantinus  Magnus,  xii.  174  ; 
of  S.  Cyprian,  xii.  225 ;  of  S.  Cy- 


Scriptures —  continued. 

rUlus  Alexandrinus,  xii.  216;  of  S. 
Cyrillus  Hierosolj'mitanus,  xii.  1 76 ; 
of  Dionysius  Areopagita,  xii.  221 ; 
of  Dionysius  Carthusianus,  xii.  365  ; 
of  DrogoHustiensis,  xii.  325;  of  Ead- 
frid,  xii.  282  ;  of  the  Egyptians,  xii. 
173  ;  of  S.  EphriJem  Syrus,  xii.  180  ; 
of  S.  Epiphanius,  xii.  188;  of  Eras- 
mus, xii.  369 ;  of  S.  Eusebius,  xii.  1 75 ; 
of  Faber  Stapulensis,  Jacobus,  xii. 
368  ;  of  Florus  Baldinus,  Johannes, 
xii.  367  ;  of  Fulgentius,  xii.  262  ;  of 
S.  Fursseus,  xii.  268  ;  of  Gennadius 
Massiliensis,  xii.  262  ;  of  S.  Grego- 
rius  Nazianzenus,  xii.  190;  of  S. 
Gregorius  Nyssenus,  xii.  187  ;  of  S. 
Gregorus  papa,  xii.  266  ;  of  Guliel- 
mus  Alvernus,  xii.  340  ;  of  Haymo 
Halberstatensis,  xii.  292  ;  of  Heu- 
ricus  VI.,  rex  Anglise,  xii.  363  ; 
of  Hesychius,  xii.  223  ;  of  Hierony- 
mus  Stridonensis,  xii.  235  ;  of  S. 
Hilarius,  xii.  226;  of  Hilarius  Ro- 
manus,  xii.  229  ;  of  Hugo  Victori- 
nus,  xii.  325  ;  of  Huss,  Johannes, 
xii.  357  ;  of  Ignatius,  xii.  162  ;  of 
Innocentius  III.,  papa,  xii.  337  ;  of 
S.  Irenoeus,  xii.  165  ;  of  Isidorus 
Hispalensis,  xii.  269  ;  of  Isidorus 
Peleusiota,  xii.  217  ;  of  Ivo  Carno- 
tensis,  xii.  320  ;  of  Jacobus  de  Vor- 
agine,  xii.  342  ;  of  Johannes  Be- 
leth,  xii.  325  ;  of  Johannes  Damas- 
cenus,  xii.  284 ;  of  Johannes  Gan- 
davensis,  xii.  352  ;  of  Johannes  His- 
palensis, xii  285 ;  of  Johannes  VIII., 
papa,  xii.  302  ;  of  Johannes  II.,  rex, 
xii.  364  ;  of  Julianus  Toletanus, 
xii.  279  ;  of  Justin  Martyr,  xii.  163 ; 
of  S.  Kilianus,  xii.  280  ;  of  Leo  I., 
papa,  xii.  259  ;  of  Leonidas  Martyr, 
xii.  167  ;  of  S.  Livinus,  xii.  268  ; 
of  Ludolphus  Carthusianus,  xii.  344; 
of  Ludovicus  Pius,  xii.  290  ;  of  Lu- 
dovicus  XL,  rex,  xii.  365  ;  of  Lyra- 
nus,  Nicholas,  xii.  344 ;  of  S.  Maca- 
rius,  xii.  179  ;  of  Marcus  Eremita, 
xii.  219;  of  Maximus,  abbas,  xii. 
278  ;  of  Maximus  Taurinensis,  xii. 


IGO 


SCRIPTURES. 


Scriptures — contimted. 

260;  of  Munginiis,  Radulphus,  xii. 
357  ;  of  Notker  Labeo,  xii.  308; 
of  Oecumenius,  xii.  315  ;  of  Olym- 
piodorus,  xii.  220  ;  of  the  Opus 
Imperfectum  iuMatthaeura,  xii.  242; 
of  Origen,  xii.  167  ;  of  the  Os- 
roeni,  xii.  173  ;  of  Otfrid  Wissen- 
burgensis,  xii.  301  ;  of  Pamphilus, 
xii.  173;  of  Paulinus,  xii.  256  ;  of 
Pelagius,  xii.  241  ;  of  Philo  Carpa- 
thius,  xvi.  215  ;  of  Petrus  Blesensis, 
xii.  331  ;  of  Petrus  Lombardus,  xii. 
330  ;  of  Petrus  Waldus,  xii.  331  ; 
of  Picus  Mirandula,  Johannes,  xii. 
366  ;  of  Polj-carp,  xii.  162  ;  of  Pri- 
masius,  xii.  241  ;  of  Procopius  Ga- 
zasus,  xii.  215;  of  Prosper  Rhegi- 
ensis,  xii.  261 ;  of  Protogenes,  xii. 
189  ;  of  Eabanus  Maurus,  xii.  293  ; 
of  Radulphus  Floriacensis,  xii.  321 ; 
of  Eicardus  Yictorinus,  xii.  327;  of 
Ruffinus,  xii  234;  of  Rupertus  Tui - 
tiensis,  .xii.  324  ;  of  the  Scythse,  xii. 
192;;  of  Sedulius,  xii.  259  ;  of  Sma- 
ragdus,  xii.  307  ;  of  Stephanas  Ed- 
nensis,  xii.  234 ;  of  the  Syrians,  xii. 
223  ;  of  Tatian,  xii.  164  ;  of  Ter- 
tuUian,  xii.  224;  of  Thalassius,  xii. 
278  ;  of  Theodoretus,  xii.  218;  of 
Theodorus  Antiochenus,  xii.  216  ; 
of  Theodosius  Junior,  xii.  216  ;  of 
Theophilus  Antiochenus,  xii.  165; 
of  Trevisa,  Johannes,  xii.  346  ;  of 
Trithemius,  Johannes,  xii.  367;  of 
Turonensis  ecclesia,  xii.  231 ;  of  Ul- 
philas,  xii.  226  ;  of  Uratislaus  dux, 
xii.  318  ;  of  the  Valentini,  xii.  368; 
ofVenantius  Fortunatus,  xii.  266  ; 
of  Walafridus  Strabo,  xii.  295  ;  of 
the  Waldenses,  xii.  341 ;  of  Waldo 
Prisingensis,  xii.  305  ;  of  Wiclif, 
Johannes,  xii.  348  ;  of  Wilgis  Nord- 
humbranus,  xii.  279  ;  histoiy  of 
controversy  on,  xii.  145-495  ;  Ussh- 
er's  decisive  proof,  i.  308 ;  S.  Au- 
gustin's  canon  on,  xiv.  216  ;  pas- 
sage in  Gregory  Nazianzen  alleged 
against,  xii.  191  ;  use  of,  among 
Boiemi  and  Slavi  allowed  by  Rome,  | 


Scriptures — contimted. 

xii.  299  ;  translation  sanctioned  by 
Charlemagne,  xii.  289  ;  ancient 
translations,  xiv.  221-224  ;  xii. 
302-306. 

 ,  Versions  ;  iEthiopic,  xii.  420  ; 

Arabic,  xii.  285,  421  ;  Armenian, 
xii.  192,  344,  417-420  ;  Belgic, 
xii.  356  ;  Bohemian,  xii.  362  ;  Dal- 
matian, xii.  423  ;  Egyptian,  xii. 
421 ;  English,  first,  xii.  343,  by  Jo- 
hannes Trevisa,  xii.  346,  old  copies  of 
it,  xii.  359,  ancient  treatises  against, 
xii.  355,  approved  of  in  parliament, 
xii.  352,  authorized  version  im- 
pugned, XV.  318;  French,  xii.  347, 
3G0,  425;  German,  xii.  308,  424  ; 
Gothic,  xii.  413  ;  Greek,  xii.  410  ; 
Irish,  of  New  Testament,  by  Richard 
Fitz  Ralph,  xii.  345  ;  Latin,  iv.  245; 
Muscovite,  xii.  424  ;  Sclavic,  xii. 
297,  partly  opposed  by  Rome,  xii. 
298  ;  Sclavonic,  xii.  424 ;  Spanish, 
xii.  368;  Syriac,  xii.  415-417;  by 
the  Waldenses,  ii.  325 ;  by  Waldo, 
ii  240;  vernacular  versions  in  fourth 
century,  xii.  412  ;  versions  used  by 
British  and  Irish  churches,  iv.  246- 
248. 

 ,  Text,  a.  priori  argument  for  pur- 

ilj'  of,  xiv.  215  ;  corrupt  passages 
alleged  in  Hebrew  text,  xiv.  225— 
236  ;  by  Jew.s,  xiv.  227-229  ;  in 
Greek  of  New  Testament,  omissions, 
xiv.  261-275,  redundancies,  xiv. 
276-308,  corruptions,   xiv.  309  ; 
chronology  of  Hebrew,  controversy 
on,  xi.  492 ;  Mr.  Eyre  on,  xv.  22-36. 
 ,  Copies  of,  miraculous  cures  ef- 
fected by,  iv.  340. 
Scripuli  decern,  a  cleric's  fee,  iv.  278. 
Scropha  alba,  v.  510. 
Scultetus,  Abraham,  error  of,  v.  113. 
Scylla  and  Charybdis,  proverb  con- 
cerning, vi.  499. 
Scythae,  subdued  by  Trajan,  vi.  109. 
Scythia,  diWsions  of,  vi.  102  ;  the 
cradle  of  the  Picts,  vi.  101,  106; 
S.  Andrew,  apostle  of,  vi.  190 ;  monks 
I     of,  vi.  7 ;  Scythiea  vallis,  vi.  140. 


SCYTIIICI 

Scythici,  or  Scoti,  vi.  273,  278. 
Seachlin,  S.,  hymn  of,  iv.  317,  318. 

See  Ssechiiall,  Secundinus,  Sechnall. 
Seau  Patrick,  vi.  468. 
Sebastenus  Atticus,  archbisbop,  v.  34G. 
Sebeit,  king,  baptized,  vi.  601  (Ind. 

Chr.  601). 
Sechnall,  successor  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 

437;  or  Seoiindiuus,  vi.  437. 
Sechtmaidus,  king,  vi.  385. 
Secretarium  B.  Fausti,  v.  340. 
Secundinus,  or  Seaclmall,  birth  of,  vi. 

560  (Ind.  Chr.  374);  parents  of,  vi. 

383  ;  ordained  by  S.  Patrick,  vi. 

.518  ;  sent  on  Irish  mission,  vi.  401, 

669  (Ind.  Chr.  439);  date  of,  iv. 

377;  hymn  of,  iv.  317,  318,  vi.  383, 

591  (Ind.  Chr.  448)  ;  successor  of  S. 

Patrick,  vi.  437  ;  buried  at  Doni- 

nach-SiEchnaill,  vi.  384  ;  church  of, 

see  Dunshaughlin. 
Secundus,  disciple  of  S.  James,  v.  16, 

17. 

Sedekia,  king,  chronology  of,  xii.  120, 
140-142. 

Sedes  apostolicx,  names  of  the  four, 
iv.  435. 

Sedulius,  two  of  name,  iv.  283,  291— 
293  ;  both  Scots,  who  flourished  in 
721  and  818,  iv.  377,  vi.  331,  613 
(Ind.  Chr.  818);  question  of  their 
severalty  discussed,  vi.  323-325. 

 ,  Coelius,  letter  of,  to  Macedonius, 

vi.  319  ;  date  of,  vi.  319,  678  (Ind. 
dir.  474) ;  his  Carmen  Paschale,  iii. 
62,  iv.  283,  319,  580  (Ind.  Chr. 
495) ;  Scotus,  Scotigena,  vi.  320, 
321;  disciple  of  Ilildebert,  vi.  320, 
576  (Ind.  Chr.  460)  ;  his  character 
by  Trithemius,  vi.  320;  his  writings, 
vi.  320  ;  see  of,  at  Oretum,  in  Spain, 
vi.  321  ;  testimonies  concerning,  vi. 
321  ;  date  of,  previous  to  494,  vi. 
328-330;  death  of,  vi.  680  (Ind. 
Chr.  495)  ;  ancient  eulogiums  on, 
vi.  328,  329  ;  his  date  in  chronicles, 
vi.  329-331  ;  various  arrangement 
in  manuscripts  of  his  works,  vi.  330, 
grammatical  works  of,  vi.  331;  styled 
venerable  by  Pope  Gelasius,  iv.  282; 
VOL.  XVII. 


—  SELDEN.  161 

Sedulius — continued. 

other  titles  given  to,  iv.  283  ;  pre- 
ceptor of  Sigebert,  v.  528;  ancient 
manuscripts  of  his  poems,  vi.  326, 
Turcius  Rufus  Asterius  editor  of 
them,  vi.  326  ;  acrostic  hymn  of,  de 
Vita  ChrisU,  iv.  372 ;  his  epistolae 
sought  after  by  Ussher,  iv.  385. 

 Scotus,  in  S.  Pauli  Epistolas,  vi. 

322  ;  MSS.  of,  vi.  322  ;  poems  of, 
vi.  322,  S26 ;  date  of  Coelius  Sedu- 
lius, vi.  323  ;  question  of  their  iden- 
tity, vi.  323-325 ;  authors  who  men- 
tion him,  vi.  325  ;  recommends  He- 
brew text,  and  uses  Greek  of  New 
Testament,  iv.  245,  246  ;  follows 
Septuagint  version  of  Old  Testa- 
ment, iv.  247  ;  sentiments  of,  on 
doctrines  of  grace,  &c.,  iv.  252— 
258 ;  follows  S.  Jerom,  iv.  245,  246. 

 ,  episcopus  Britanniaj,  de  genere 

Scotorum,  present  at  Home  in  721, 
vi.  331  ;  his  Collectaneum  in  S. 
Matthseum,  vi.  332,  538. 

 ,  Henricus.  See  Judex  of  Au- 
thors. 

Sees,  twenty-eight  established  in  Bri- 
tain on  Pagan  foundations,  v.  79  ; 
primitive,  in  Britain,  v.  79. 

Segeuus,  a  Scotic  presbyter,  iv.  1,  427  ; 
disciple  of  S.  Barr,  vi.  544. 

 ,  son  of  Fiachna,  abbot  of  Hy, 

vi.  246,  289,  502,  506,  542  ;  founds 
a  church  in  Rachra,  vi.  605  (Ind. 
Chr.  635)  ;  Cummian's  epistle  to,  iv. 
339,  432-443,  444,  vi.  601  ;  death 
of,  vi.  606  (Ind.  Chr.  652). 

Segetius,  Germanus'  messenger  to  Ce- 
lestine,  vi.  396,  568  (Ind.  Chr. 
432). 

Segontiaci,  in  Hampshire,  v.  84. 
Selden,  Ussher  introduced  to,  i.  29  ; 
assisted  by  Ussher,  i.  89  ;  offended 
by  Lydiat,  i.  31 ;  MSS.  lent  to,  xii. 
303  ;  imprisonment  of,  xv.  430,  454, 
461  ;  letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xii.  302, 
XV.  170,  290,  xvi.  250,  252,  266  ; 
letters  of  Ussher  to,  xv.  175,  380  ; 
saves  Usshers  library,  i.  131  ;  his 

I     remarks  on  Ussher's  admission  to 

M 


162 


SELDEN  —  SEPTUAGINT. 


Selden — continued. 

Westminster  assembly,  i.  131 ;  in- 
terferes on  liis  behalf,  i.  248  ;  his 
last  hours,  i.  272  ;  visited  by  Ussher, 
i.  272  ;  funeral  sermon  on,  preached 
by  Ussher,  i.  273  ;  panegyric  on,  by 
Ussher,  i.  273,  297,  v.  129;  error 
of,  iv.  569. 

Selenitis  lapis,  nature  of,  iv.  441. 

Seleucus,  acts  of,  is.  105,  111. 

Semeca,  Johannes,  on  canon  law,  iii. 
115,  117. 

Semelandia,  conquered  by  king  Ar- 
thur, vi.  34. 

Semipelagianism,  doctrines  of,  ill.  534- 
637  ;  V.  399  ;  originated  in  Gaul,  v. 
396;  by  Cassian,  v.  359  ;  spread  of, 
during  pontificate  of  Sixtus,  v.  418  ; 
in  Constantinople,  vi.  1 ;  condemned 
at  synod  of  Orange,  vi.  17.  See 
Pelagius. 

Seniipelagians,  ascribe  predestination  to 
Augustin,  iv.  18  ;  enemies  of  Pela- 
gians, V.  406 ;  cause  of,  advocated  by 
Possessor,  an  African  bishop,  vi.  3  ; 
writers  on,  enumerated,  iii.  539.  See 
Cassian,  Faustus,  Gennadius. 

Semirarais,  date  of,  viii.  85. 

'S.ffivoSioi,  or  Culdees,  vi.  173. 

Senacherib,  date  of,  \\\\.  149. 

Senachus,  an  early  Irish  bishop,  vi.  479, 
518. 

— ,  disciple  of  S.  Finian,  vi.  473, 

590  (Ind.  Cbr.  540). 
 ,  of  Armagh,  vi.  537,  COO  (Ind. 

Chr.  598)  ;  death  of,  vi.  602  (Ind. 

Chr.  610). 
Senanus,  S.,  of  Inis  Cathay,  vi.  436, 

577  (Ind.  Chr.  463)  ;  visited  by  S. 

Kiaran,  vi.  525  ;  his  objection  to 

the  company  of  women,  vi.  510  ;  his 

death,  vi.  592  (Ind.  Chr.  544)  ;  Life 

of,  vi.  436,  510. 
Sencaticus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 
Seneca,  an  old  Pelagian,  v.  522,  523. 
Senior,  a  title  of  respect,  iv.  515,  517, 

528  ;  seniores  HiberniEe,  vi.  468. 
Sen-Patraic,  successor  of  S.  Patrick,  vi. 

437,  438.    See  Patrick,  Sen. 
Sentleger's  collections,  xv.  4. 


Separation,  religious,  in  case  of  Daga- 
nus,  iv.  42. 

Septimus,  letter  of  Leo  to,  v.  430. 

Septuagint,  Ussher's  SjTitagma  de,  vii. 
437-536,  account  of  his  work,  i. 
267-271 ;  his  opinion  on  the,  i.  269, 
vii.  459,  460  ;  version  when  made, 
ix.  147-151 ;  fable  of  the  cells,  vii. 
465  ;  mentioned  by  Justin  Martyr, 
vii.  466  ;  Pentateuch  first  executed, 
vii.  443,  446;  variations  from  He- 
brew, vii.  444  ;  the  name  originally 
confined  to  the  Pentateuch,  but  sub- 
sequently extended,  vii.  465  ;  two 
diff'erent  Greek  versions,  i.  270,  vii. 
446,  470,  600 ;  Jerom's  statement 
concerning  the  two  recensions,  vii. 

470  ;  first  MS.  burned  at  Alexan- 
dria, vii.  467  ;  how  replaced,  vii. 
467  ;  cited  by  the  Apostles,  as  best 
understood,  vii.  461 ;  differs  from  S. 
Matthew's  and  S.  Paul's  citations,  vii. 
463,  464 ;  variations  of,  from  Hebrew 
text,  xi.  546 ;  mode  of  translation, 
xvi.  218;  chronology  of,  xi.  494- 
497  ;  Origen's  labours  on,  vii.  482  ; 
Tetrapla  and  Hexapla,  \\\.  485  ; 
Jerom's  account  of,  vii.  482  ;  cor- 
ruptions in  Pentateuch,  vii.  448- 
452  ;  opinions  on  cori'uptions,  vii. 
441  ;  defects  in,  xvi.  209;  interpo- 
lations of,  vii.  501  ;  glosses  crept 
into  the  text,  vii.  516,  after  loss  of 
Hexapla,  vii.  502  ;  revised  by  Ln- 
cian,  vii.  502-504;  Palestine  copies, 
vii.  505  ;  two  editions  of  corrected 
text,  vii.  509  ;  editions  after  Origen, 
vii.  501-511 ;  coUation  of  passages 
in,  vii.  472-479  ;  passages  in  Daniel 
compared,  vii.  494-498  ;  Jerom's 
Latin  Psalms  translated  from,  vii. 

471  ;  followed  by  the  ancient  Irish, 
iv.  246. 

 Manuscripts  of,  ancient  copies, 

vii.  455  ;  genuine  MS.  of,  xi.  553  ; 
codex  Vaticanus,  viL518;  Lucian's 
text,  vii.  518;  collation  of,  vii.  519 ; 
antiquity  of,  vii.  521  ;  examination 
of,  vii.  520-527  ;  codex  Alexandri- 
nus,  brought  to  England,  xv.  436, 


SEPTUAGINT  —  SEVEN  YEARS. 


163 


Scptuagint — continued. 

vii.  530-532  ;  written  by  Thecla, 
vii.  530 ;  where  it  differs  from  codex 
Vaticanus,  vii.  531 ;  Barberini  MS., 
part  of,  vi.  531  ;  various  editions  of 
Septuagint,  vii.  534  ;  of  Esther,  vii. 
535  ;  printed  editions,  vii.  512-518; 
London  edition  of,  vii.  528. 
Serarius,  Nicholas,  impudent  assertion 

of,  iv.  2G. 
Serbila.    See  Orbila. 
Serenus,  bisliop  of  Marseilles,  breaks 

images  in  churches,  iii.  511. 
Serfus,  S.,  of  Orkneys,  vi.  213,  557 
(Ind.  Chr.  293),  5G8  (Ind.  Chr. 
431)  ;  probably  same  as  Servanus, 
vi.  213.  See  Servanus. 
Sermons,  style  of,  in  1619,  xvi.  360; 
had  prayers  before  and  after,  xi.  25 1 ; 
the  king  addressed  in  his  presence, 
ii.  499  ;  bishop  Bedell's  advice  about 
texts,  i.  117. 

 ,    Ussher's,  account  of,  i.  314, 

315,  xiii.  305  ;  a  soul-saving  ser- 
mon, i.  291 ;  on  rights  of  primo- 
geniture, xiii.  353-3G4  ;  seal  of 
salvation,  xiii.  299 ;  before  Com- 
mons at  St.  Margarets,  ii.  415-457  ; 
on  Gen.  xlix.  3,  xiii.  353—364;  on 
2  Chr.  xxxiv.  33,  xiii.  567  ;  on  Ps. 
xxxii.  10,  xiii.  504-538 ;  on  Ps. 
xxxii.  11,  xiii.  452-474;  on  Ps. 
ciii.  1-3,  xiii.  580-606;  on  Lam. 

v.  16,  xiii.  77;  on  Matt.  xiii.  44, 
xiii.  539  ;  on  Luke,  i.  73-75,  xiii. 
475;  on  John,  i.  12,  xiii.  159;  on 
John,  viii.  31,  32,  xiii.  367-403  ;  on 
Rom.  V.  1,  xiii.  226,  245,  262;  on 
Rom.  vi.  14,  xiii.  523  ;  on  Rom. 

vi.  23,  xiii.  92  ;  on  Rom.  v.  1,  xiii. 
279;  on  Rom.  viii.  16,  xiii.  317; 
on  1  Cor.  xi.  29,  xiii.  192  ;  on 
1  Cor.  xiv.  33,  xiii.  335-351  ;  on 
Gal.  iii.  22,  xiii.  60  ;  on  Gal.  iv.  4, 
xiii.  506  ;  on  Gal.  vi.  3,  4,  xiii.  31- 
44  ;  on  Eph.  i.  13,  xiii.  175  ;  on 
Eph.  ii.  1-3,  xiii.  45-69  ;  on  Pliil. 
ii.  5-8,  xiii.  126,  140  ;  on  1  TIicss. 
ii.  1.3,  xiii.  557;  on  Heb.  ii.  14,  15, 
xiii.  490  ;  on  Ileb.  iv.  7,  xiii.  1-30  ; 


Sermons — continued, 
on  Ileb.  iv.  C,  xiii.  209  ;  on  Rev. 
xxi.  8,  xiii.  107. 

Servanus,  S.,  a  companion  of  Palla- 
dius,  vi.  212  ;  sent  to  the  Orkneys, 
vi.  213;  same  as  Serf,  vi.  213;  S. 
Kentigern  baptized  and  educated  by, 
vi.  224,  584  (Ind.  Clir.  514),  lodged 
with,  vi.  214  ;  received  at  Inchketh, 
vi.  221,  579  (Ind.  Chr.  488);  his 
death,  vi.  590  (Ind.  Chr.  640) ;  Life 
of,  vi.  214. 
Service  of  God,  Irish  article  on, 
i.  xli. 

Servitude,  included  in  the  occupation  of 
lands,  xi.  425-427. 

Servulus,  S.,  who,  xii.  266. 

Sescuani  vallis,  near  Colp,  vi.  408. 

Sescneu,  or  Sescneus,  an  Irish  bishop, 
vi.  518;  baptized  hy  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  569  (Ind.  Chr.  433). 

Sethosis,  king  of  Egypt,  viii.  62. 

Sethus,  Hunaldus  substituted  for,  in 
a  poem  of  Columbanus,  iv.  415. 

Seton,  family  of,  Dempster's  account 
of  origin  of,  vi.  294. 

Seven  churches,  of  Asia,  vii.  16,  18; 
bishops  of,  vii.  33  ;  became  each  a 
metropolis,  vii.  36;  diocesan,  not  pa- 
rochial churches,  vii.  60  ;  had  civil 
pre-eminence,  vii.  61  ;  in  Ireland, 
vi.  642  ;  in  Scotland,  vi.  606  (Ind. 
Chr.  650). 

 disciplina:  liberales,  vi.  578  (Ind. 

Chr.  469). 

 orders  in  the  church,  v.  387. 

  saidts  of  Britain,  their  names, 

iv.  95. 

 years,  term  of  S.  Patrick's  servi- 
tude, vi.  388;  spent  by  him  in  Gaul, 
&c.,  vi.  562  (Ind.  Chr.  402),  in  each 
province  of  Ireland,  vi.  430,  in  Mun- 
ster,  vi.  572  (Ind.  Chr.  449);  spent 
by  Gildas  in  Gaul,  vi.  575,  576  (Ind. 
Chr.  455,  462);  by  S.  Dubricius 
vi.  681  (Ind.  Chr.  498);  by  S. 
Coemgen,  vi.  582  (Ind  Chr.  505); 
by  S.  Kieran,  vi.  689  (Ind.  Chr. 
529);  by  S.  Finian,  vi.  590  (Ind. 
Chr.  540);  by  S.  Teilo,  vi.  599 


164 


SEY^^  YEARS  —  SILVESTER. 


Se\-en  rears — continued. 

(Ind.  Chr.  59G)  ;  of  curse,  vi.  003 

(Ind.  Chr.  017). 
 hundred  and  seventy-seven  tom- 

p.mions  of  S.  Fhigar,  vi.  ."570  (Ind. 

Chr.  400). 
Severiani,  heretics,  xii.  507. 
Severianus,  a  Pelagian  bishop,  v.  307, 

.'500  (Ind.  Chr.  429). 
Severinus,  S.,  the  apostle  of  the  Norici, 

V.  512. 

 ,  pope,  letter  of  Irish  church  to, 

vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr.  640)  ;  death  of, 

iv.  427,  vi.  506. 

Severn,  river,  called  Hafren,  and  Abri- 
num  fiumen,  vi.  49,  587  (Ind.  Chr. 
522). 

Severs  Hill,  Severi  collis,  v.  198,  vi. 
556. 

Severus,  the  emperor,  expedition  of, 
to  Britain,  vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr.  208)  ; 
divides   Britain   into  prefectures, 

v.  120,  vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr.  197); 
stone  wall  of,  vi.  Ill,  136-138, 
556  (Ind.  Chr.  211);  broken 
through,  vi.  142;  his  death,  v.  198, 

vi.  556  (Ind.  Chr.  211). 

 ,  Trevirensis  episcopus,  v.  435, 

vi.  571  (Ind.  Chr.  448). 
 ,  companion  of  S.  Germanus,  v. 

436. 

Sexburga,  queen  of  Ina,  v.  139. 
Shachlin,  vulgar  name  of  S.  Seachnall, 
vi.  384. 

Shannon,  or  Synna,  or  Synan,  vi.  525, 

533.    See  Sineus. 
Shapwyke,  a  parish  of  Glastonbury, 

V.  142. 

Sharp,  Alexander,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  450. 
Shelford,  xvi.  9. 

Shem,  chronology  of,  xi.  514-520  ;  age 

of,  xi.  520. 
Sheol,  or  Hades,  iii.  318-326,  358. 
Shewbread,  Hebrew  for,  ii.  428. 
Shiloh,  where,  viii.  80. 
Ship,  clevata  navi  ad  mare,  vi.  407. 
Shortall,  Mr.  Leonard,  letter  of,  to 

Ussher,  xvi.  447. 
Shotover  House,  in  Tyrrel  family,  i.  38. 


Sibbes,  Mr.  R.,  a  preacher,  xv.  361, 
363 ;  comes  to  Ireland,  xv.  375  ; 
recommended  for  provostship  of 
Trinity  College,  i.  87  ;  retires,  i.  87; 
xvi.  453  ;  letters  of,  to  U-sher, 
xvi.  395,  440,  522. 

Sibilia,  Firani  regis  filia,  vi.  169,  171. 

Sibthorp,  Sir  Christopher,  Ussher's 
Religion  of  the  Ancient  Irisli  dedi- 
cated to,  iv.  237. 

Sibylline,  books,  collection  of,  ix.  541 ; 
custody  of,  xii.  461. 

Sichardus,  Johannes,  his  opinion  con- 
cerning Palladius' countrj',  vi.  356. 

Sicily,  repaired  to  by  Ca;lestius,  v.  278. 

Sicli,  sent  to  Irish,  iv.  467. 

Sidney,  Sir  Henry,  articles  set  out 
under,  i.  xxv. 

Sidonius,  a  companion  of  Virgilius, 
mentioned  by  pope  Zachary,  iv. 
461. 

  Apollinaris,  account  of,  v.  503. 

I  Sier-Keran,  in  Ele,  church  of,  vi.  345. 
Sige,  heretical  notion  about,  vii.  211. 
Sigebert  Gemblacensis,   his  country, 
V.  528. 

Siger,  king  of  East  Saxons,  vi.  250, 
608  (Ind.  Chr.  675). 
[  Siggeus,  an  Irish  bishop,  vi.  518. 
[  Sigibert,  king  of  the  Franks,  vi.  539. 

Sigismund,'  the  emperor,  diploma  of, 
j      vi.  268. 

Signature  of  father  and  son  to  same 
record,  ii.  280. 

Sigresia,  sister  of  S.  Giralijus,  vi.  008 
(Ind.  Chr.  665). 

Silcester,  or  Cair  Segeint,  v.  84. 

Silenus,  disciple  of  S.  Bairre,  vi.  544. 

Silures,  in  Monmouthshire,  v.  101. 

Silverius,  expelled  from  the  papac}', 
vi.  589  (Ind.  Chr.  538). 

Silvester,  disciple  of  S.  PaUadius,  vi. 
369,  568  (Ind.  Chr.  431)  ;  Domh- 
nach  Arte  given  to,  vi.  368. 

j   II.,  pope,  or  Gerbert,  infamous, 

ii.  87-90  ;  miracle  at  tomb  of, 
ii.  89  ;  sanguinary  enactments  of, 
ii.  90;  bestows  crowns,  ii.  91. 

 nr.,  pope,  elevation  of,  to  pa- 
pacy, ii.  92. 


SIMEON  —  SMITH. 


165 


Simeon,  Mr.,  misstatemeut  of,  con- 
cerning Ussher,  i.  283. 

  Scotus,  verses  of,  vi.  230,  239. 

Simon,  abbot  of  St.  Al ban's,  iv.  194. 

 ,  sou  of  Gioras,  xi.  102,  109. 

 the  Just,  ix.  113. 

 Magus,  British  tonsure  ascribed 

to,  vi.  490. 

  de  Montfort,  his  great  army, 

ii.  361;  victory  gained  by  at  Mu- 
rellum,  ii.  363-368  ;  lands  of  Ray- 
mond of  Tolouse  assigned  to,  ii.  373; 
reduced  to  straits,  ii.  375  ;  his  death, 
ii.  377,  mistakes  coucerningit,  ii.  383. 

  Zelotes,  preached  in  West,  v.  18  ; 

his  arrival  in  Britain,  vi.  551  (Ind. 
Chr.  47). 

Simouy,  thirteen  bisliops  deposed  by 
Chrysostom  for,  vii.  38  ;  existing  in 
Ireland,  iv.  493. 

Sin,  evil  consequences  of,  xiii.  2  ;  for- 
giveness of  by  priest,  Romish  doc- 
trine concerning,  discussed,  iii.  119- 
176,  proper  to  the  Deity,  iii.  129, 
how  far  conceded  to  ministers,  iii. 
129, 130 ;  various  kinds  of,  xiii.  255 ; 
freedom  from,  Celestius'  doctrine 
about,  v.  278  ;  sinless  condition, 
Pelagius'  explanation  of,  v.  291. 

Sinell,  son  of  Finchadh,  first  Scot  who 
was  baptized  by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  405, 
560  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 

 ,  son  of  Maenacus,  vi.  473  ;  abbot 

of  Cluain-inis,  vi.  503,  590  (Ind. 
Chr.  540),  690  (Ind.  Chr.  579) 

Sineth,  sister  of  S.  Columba,  vi.  231. 

Sineus,  or  Shannon,  vi.  436,  533,  544. 

Singing,  according  to  Roman  use,  Irish 
deficient  in,  iv.  275  ;  ancient  rules 
about,  xii.  477. 

Sinna,  or  Shannon,  vi.  533.  See 
Sineus. 

Sirigi,  king  of  the  Irish  Picts,  vi.l05. 
Sirletus,  Gulielmus,  vi.  292,  303. 
Sirmondus,  Jacobus,  his  MSS.,  xv.  368, 

481  ;  lends  MSS.  to  Ussher,  i.  128, 

129;  disappoints  Ussher,  xvi.  159; 

estrangement  of,  xvi.  558  ;  praise  of 

him,  iv.  171. 
Sitaracus,  an  Ostman  leader,  iv.  560. 


Siward,  duke  of  Northumbria,  vi.  204, 
262. 

Sixtus,  presbyter  Romanus,  letters  of, 

on  Pelagianism,  v.  329. 
Sixtus  Senensis,  corrected,  vii.  509, 510. 
Skryne,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxvi.  ;  rural 

deanry  of,  i.  Ixxiii. 
Skull  of  a  dead  man,  words  uttered  by, 

iii.  252, 

Skurlockstown,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxiv. 

Skynner,  Ralph,  offered  preferment  in 
Ireland,  xv.  313  ;  account  of  him- 
self, XV,  321  ;  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
XV.  235,  257,  304,  315,  319. 

Slain,  ostium,  or  Inbher  Slain,  vi.  406. 

Slane,  S.  Ere  mac  Dego  of,  vi.  410, 
565  (Ind.  Chr.  424);  parish  of, 
i.  xci. ;  rural  deanry  of,  i.  xci. ; 
gave  title  to  the  family  of  Fleming, 
vi.  410. 

Slanus,  river,  the  Modona  of  Ptolemy, 

vi.  528. 
Slavenborch,  v.  483. 
Slavi,  obtain  vernacular  Scriptures  and 

liturgy,  xii.  297-300. 
Sleibhti,  or  Sletty,  where,  vi.  425  ;  S. 

Fiec  and  sixty  saints  buried  in,  vi. 

424;  church  of,  vi.  374,  571  (Ind. 

Chr.  448)  ;  ceases  to  be  metropoli- 

tical,  vi.  600  (Ind.  Chr.  598). 
Sleswic.    See  Sleaswic. 
Slia,  an  arm  of  the  Baltic,  v.  446. 
Sliabh  Bloom,  v.  506,  533. 
 Cuillean,  vi.  248  ;  Slieve  Gullen, 

or  Colmi  mons,  vi.  248. 
  Mairrge,  near  Campus  Albus, 

vi.  505;  Burchard,  lord  of,  vi.  598 

(Ind.  Chr.  593) ;  O'Gormagheyn  of, 

vi.  93. 

 Mis,  vi.  389,  406,  407. 

 Salanga,  vi.  522. 

Sliaswic,  or  Sleswic,  Danish  name  for, 
V.  446. 

Sligo,  Book  of,  vi.  230,  415,  423,  444. 
Smith,  Richard,  or  Maleus,  professor, 

where  born,  vii.  239. 
 ,  Dr.  Thomas,  his  Life  of  Ussher, 

i.  30,  32  ;  error  in,  i.  37. 
 ,  William,  examination  of,  xvi. 

494. 


166 


SMOKE-SILVER 


—  STANIHURST. 


Smoke-silver,  the  pope's,  iv.  36G. 
Smyrna,  bishop  of,  a  metropolitan,  vii. 

36  ;  Polycarp,  bishop  of,  vii.  51. 
Snechorda,  island,  vi.  34. 
Suowdon,  formerly  called  Heriri  mon- 

tes,  vi.  114. 
Socrates,  a  British  martyr,  v.  205, 

vi.  557  (Ind.  Chr.  303). 
Sodom,  date  of  destruction  of,  viii.  26  ; 

apples  of,  vi.  57. 
Sodomy,  Maglocun  charged  with,  vi. 

63. 

Sodor,  church  of,  vi.  178;  or  Holme, 
in  Man,  church  of  S.  Germanus  at, 
vi.  179-183;  seat  of  bishop  of,  in 
Mona,  vi.  206  ;  alleged  origin  of 
see,  vi.  557  (Ind.  Chr.  303);  in 
Man,  Galloway  under  jurisdiction 
of,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  800);  bishop 
of,  vi.  180  ;  Simon  bishop  of,  vi.  182 ; 
Conan  bishop  of,  vi.  255. 

Soldiers,  oath  of  Roman,  xi.  288. 

Soli  in  Cilicia,  viii.  209. 

Solitarius,  Beccan,  iv.  432. 

Solomon,  age  of,  at  accession,  vii.  182. 

Solon,  his  age,  viii.  209. 

Solonius,  companion  of  Palladius,  vi. 
368,  369,  508  (Ind.  Chr.  431). 

Somersetshire,  ^Estiva  Kegio,  v.  536. 

Son  of  God,  whether  avrodeog,  pre- 
lection on,  xiv.  152-157. 

Sondanagh,  chapel  of,  i.  cxiv. 

Sonnaugh,  chapel  of,  i.  cxiv. 

Sophia,  a  title  of  S.  Cadoc,  vi.  503, 
584  (Ind.  Chr.  514). 

Sorbinus,  Amald,  his  translation  of 
Acts  against  the  Albigeuses,  ii.  406. 

Soi'd,  or  Swords,  in  the  diocese  of  Dub- 
lin, iv.  552. 

Sotularis,  a  shoe,  ii.  235. 

Soul,  meaning  of,  in  Hebrew  and 
Greek,  xL  258 ;  in  Greek  used  for 
the  body,  xiv.  171;  state  of,  after 
death,  article  on,  i.  4 ;  of  the  pious, 
not  in  Limbus,  xiv.  178-180. 

South,  called  by  the  Welsh  Dehen,  or 
the  right,  V.  103. 

Sowi,  twelve  hides  of,  v.  140  ;  a  parish 
belonging  to  Glastonbury,  v.  142. 

Soyer,  province  of,  vi.  45. 


j  Spain,  the  scene  of  St.  James'  labours, 
v.  16-18,  40,  42. 
Spalato,  the  archbishop  of,  xv.  113  ; 
attacks  on,  xv.  130 ;  his  works, 
XV.  178  ;  his  faults,  xv.  179  ;  xvi. 
I      344 ;  relapse  of,  xvi.  391,  397. 
Spanheim,  Frederick,  letter  of,  to  Ussh- 
er,  xvi.  103;  letter  of  Ussher  to,  xvi. 
17,  95. 

Sparta,  famous  for  obedience,  x.  324. 

Spartianus,  vi.  136,  138. 

Speed,  his  Chronicle,  price  of,  xv.  74. 

Spel-boc,  a  MS.  of  Exeter,  \i.  279. 

Spelman,  Sir  Henry,  Concilia  of,  re- 
vised by  Ussher,  x\-i.  35 ;  glossary 
of,  contains  substance  of  Ussher's 
essay  on  Corbes,  i.  28  ;  letters  of,  to 
Ussher,  xv.  168,  409,  415,  xvi.  388. 

Spottiswood,  James,  bishop  of  Clogher, 
i.  55. 

Sraphanus,  son  of  Xasca,  vi.  543. 
Srath-Cairmaic,  battle  of,  vi.  256. 
Stabularia,  v.  221. 

Stabuli  comes,  a  post  of  honour,  v.  220. 
Stacallan,  parish  of,  i.  xcii. 
Stafernam,  or  Tafarnam,  parish  of, 
i.  cix. 

Stafford,  Sir  Thomas,  xv.  434. 

Staffordstown,  parish  of,  r.  Ixxviii. 

Stagnum  Righi,  Inisbofinde  in,  vi.  382. 
See  Loch  Righi. 

Stagnum.  See  Loch,  and  compounds. 

Stahalmucke,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxix. 

Staminia  pellicea,  vi.  486. 

Stamullen,  parish  of,  i.  Ixiv. 

Standing  stones,  object  of,  vi.  217. 

Stauemore,  Mora  Lapidea,  ia  West- 
morland, vi.  91,  107;  cross  of,  vi. 
205  ;  battle  of,  vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr. 
105). 

Stanford,  battle  of,  vi.  572,  573  (Ind. 

Chr.  450). 
Stanhenges,  or  Mons  Ambrosii,  v.  516, 

521,  vi.  60,  578  (Ind.  Chr.  406). 

See  Stonehenge. 
Stanhengest,  where  Saxons  murdered 

the  British,  v.  476. 
Stanihurst,  Ussher's  grandfather,  i.  1, 

5  ;  family  of,  not  intimate  with 

Ussher's,  i.  9  ;  Richard,  Ussher's 


STAOTHURST  — 


SUBMON  CUBIN.  167 


Stanihurst — continued. 

uncle,  his  works,  xv.  4  ;  errors  of, 
corrected,  iv.  550,  xv.  13  ;  letter 
of  Ussher  to,  xr.  3,  4 ;  his  reply  to 
Ussher's  Eccles.  Christian.  Success., 
i.  34,  XV.  148  ;  his  Life  of  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  374. 

Stanmore,  battle  of,  vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr. 

105).    See  Stanemore. 
Staple-law,  xi.  453. 
Stapleton,  his  Fortress  of  the  Faith 

gave  Ussher's  studies  a  polemical 

turn,  i.  9. 
Starius,  son  of  Nemedus,  vi.  379. 
Statutes  of  Ireland,  xi.  454. 
Stephanus,  or  Aeddi,  presbyter,  date 

of,  iv.  378. 

 ,  a  British  martyr,  v.  205. 

 ,  a  deacon,  vi.  16. 

 ,  Henricus,  Dempster's  unfounded 

charge  against,  vi.  118. 
 ,  seventh  archbishop  of  Loudon, 

v.  89. 

  I.,  epistles  of,  v.  120,  175. 

Stephen,  S.,  martyrdom  of,  x.  577. 

 ,  first  prince  of  Hungary,  ii.  90. 

 ,  an  usurper,  supported  by  the 

pope,  ii.  200. 
Stephens,  Jeremy,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  588. 

Stichoi,  or  verses,  Nicephorus  Con-' 
stantinus  on,  vii.  138. 

Stilicho,  vi.  123 ;  his  achievements, 
V.  462,  vi.  562  (Ind.  Chr.  396)  ; 
recalls  his  British  legion,  vi.  563 
(Ind.  Chr.  403). 

Stonar,  lapis  tituli,  v.  474. 

Stone,  employment  of,  unusual  in  an- 
cient British  churches,  vi.  97,  98, 
200. 

 ,  pillar  of,  a  memorial  of  victory, 

vi.  106. 

Stonehall,  or  Aula  Lapidea,  parish  of, 
i.  cviii. 

Stonehenge,  traditions  concerning,  v. 

516-519,  vi.  579  (Ind.  Chr.  488). 

See  Stanhenges. 
Storraarii,  a  Saxon  tribe,  v.  448. 
Stone,  John,  error  of,  v.  76,  123. 
Stradling,  Lady,  entertains  Ussher  in 


Stradling — continued. 

Glamorganshire,  i.  243  ;  members, 
of  family  of,  i.  245. 

Scpaecle^>peala]-,  vi.  263. 

Strafford,  Lord,  his  arrival  in  Ireland, 
i.  152  ;  efforts  of,  to  correct  ecclesias- 
tical abuses,  i.  114  ;  assisted  in  com- 
pilation of  the  Irish  canons,  i.  172, 
175  ;  commendation  of,  by  convo- 
cation, i.  168  ;  his  equitable  admi- 
nistration of  high  commission  court, 
i.  187;  Ussher's  praise  of,  xv.  574  ; 
unjust  charges  against,  i.  106  ;  last 
letter  of,  i.  215  ;  attainder  of,  i.  210 ; 
his  sentence,  i.  217  ;  visited  by 
Ussher,  i.  217;  his  last  message  to 
Laud,  i.  218  ;  attended  on  scaffold 
by  Ussher,  i.  219  ;  Ussher's  descrip- 
tion of  his  death,  i.  219,  220. 

Strand- Frisii,  v.  455. 

Stratduttenses,  or  Strecledenses,  vi.  263. 

Strathern,  Abernethy  in,  vi.  207. 

SrparoTriSov  TrnptOTov,  of  Ptolemy, 
vi.  104. 

Streansheal,  or  Whitby,  Hilda  abbess 
of,  iii.  206  ;  council  of,  iv.  344. 

Strecledenses,  or  Strathduttenses,  vi. 
2G3. 

Stren£eschalch,  or  Streoneshalch,  i.  e. 

SinusPhari,  Aodie  Whitby,  or  White- 

baye,  synod  of,  vi.  498 ;  date  of 

synod,  iv.  378,  vi.  398. 
Streoneshalch.    See  Strena;schalch. 
Strete,  a  parish  of  Glastonbury,  v.  142. 
Strivelin,  castellum,  church  of  S.  Mo- 

ninna  in,  vi.  249. 
Strockestowne,  parish  of,  i.  xciv. 
Strongbow,  Richard,  Earl  of  Augia, 

iv.  554. 

Study,  Ussher's  directions  for,  i.  301. 

Sturia,  a  river  of  Holsati,  v.  447. 

Style,  change  in,  in  Ussher's  time, 
iv.  336 ;  William  of  Malmesbury's 
comparison  of  various  styles,  iv. 
453. 

Suana,  a  daughter  of  Vetgist,  v.  454. 
Subdiaconi,  duty  of,  iv.  504. 
Subject,  the,  obedience  of,  xi.  324. 
Submission  to  royal  authority,  i.  306. 
Subraon  Cubin,  vi.  278. 


168 


SUBSCRIPTIONS  —  SYNODS. 


Subscriptions  to  councils,  ancient  form 
of,      25,  iv.  519,  v.  343. 

Substantiola,  in  Gildas,  vi.  134. 

Succat,  baptismal  name  of  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  378 ;  i.  e.  Deas  belli,  or  Fortis 
bello,  vi.  378. 

Successor,  of  a  bishop,  iv.  339. 

Sudi,  mountain  of,  in  diocese  of  Dub- 
lin, iv.  552. 

Suetonius,  name  of  S.  Beatus,  vi.  293. 

Suffragan  bishops,  to  be  increased, 
xii.  534. 

Suibneus,  filius  Curthri,  fifth  abbot  of 

Hy,  vi.  245,  606  (Ind.  Chr.  652); 

death  of,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr.  652). 
— — ,  filius  Domnaill,  vi.  504,  604 

(Ind.  Chr.  630). 

 ,  mac  Mailehuvai,  vi.  278. 

  Jlenn,  king  of  Ireland,  vi.  515, 

603  (Ind.  Chr.  615),  604  (Ind.  Chr. 

628). 

Suidgerus  Babenbcrgensis,  ii.  113. 
Sulcard,  bis  account  of  St.  Peter's  of 

Westminster,  v.  156. 
Sulgen,  bishop  of  St.  David's,  iv.  272  ; 

educated  in  Ireland,  iv.  394  ;  John, 

son  of,  V.  103,  114  ;  Life  of,  iv.  394, 

vi.  46. 

SuUevan,  Philip,  "nugatorun;  nostri 
temporis  facile  princeps,"  vi.  286. 
See  O'Sullevan  Beare. 

Sulpitius  Severus,  fellow-disciple  of 
S.  Patrick,  vi.  497  ;  his  correction 
of  Koman  and  Alexandrian  cycle, 
vi.  500 ;  from  whom  the  British 
paschal  canon  was  received,  vi.  497  ; 
confounded  with  Severianus,  v.  368. 

Summina,  S.,  an  Irish  virgin,  \-isits 
Norway,  iv.  547. 

Siinense  raonasteriura,  iv.  539. 

Supererogation,  works  of,  performed 
by  Christ  alone,  iv.  594;  the  doctrine 
of,  taught  by  Celestius  the  Pelagian, 
iv.  299. 

Superstitions,  origin  of,  iii.  12. 

Supremacy,  papal,  a  hinging  ques- 
tion, iv.  380  ;  claims  to,  deficient, 
ii.  467;  arguments  against,  xiv.  1. 

 ,  royal,  oath  of,  Ussher's  speech 

on,  i.  60,  ii,  459-468. 


Surplice,  use  of,  cause  of  dispute,  i.  191, 
I  193  ;  preaching  in,  objected  to,  xv. 
I  459  ;  wearing  of,  in  college  chapel, 
'      opposed,  i.  33. 

Susanna,  sister  of  Eliphius,  vi.  337, 
560  (Ind.  Chr.  362). 

Sussex,  Suuth  Seaxum,  v.  103. 

Suthreia,  Surrey,  v.  450. 
I  Suthriona,  Bede's  name  for  Surrey, 
!      V.  450. 

I  Suthsexia,  Sussex,  v.  449, 

i  Sutlifie,  Isaiah,  letter  of,  xvi.  386. 

Swelwes,  S.,  of  Glastonbury,  v.  132. 
,  Swifneh,  or  Suibhne,  death  of,  vi.  278. 
j  Switbun,  two  saints  of  name,  v.  390  ; 

or  Scholanus,  vi.  595  (Ind.  Clir. 

566). 

Switzerland,  governed  by  a  democracy, 
siii.  360. 

Sword  and  keys,  power  of,  distinct, 
ii.  463. 

Syagrius,  subscribes  acts  of  synod  of 

Orange,  vi.  26. 
Syddan,  p.irish  of,  i.  xcvi. 
Sydney,  Sir  Philip,  his  metrical  Psalms, 
"i.  243. 

Sylloge,  Ussher's,  origin  of,  iv.  385, 

395,  39G,  vi.  239,  481. 
Syllogism,  of  Ctelestins,  v.  276-279; 

to  controvert  Romish  doctrines,  iii. 

269,  434. 
Svlluci.'e,  a  Webh  tribe,  v.  98. 
Sylva  Caledonia,  vi.  113.    See  Cali- 
j      don  is  Nemus. 

!   Carbonaria,  vi.  540,  607  (Ind. 

j      Chr.  654). 

j   Focluti,  vi.  390. 

!   Keuani,  in  Leinster,  vi,  339, 

i  Sj'lvanus,  primate  of  Numidia,  v.  301. 
j  Sylvester,  Life  of,  xvi.  151. 

Synan,  or  Shannon,  vi.  625. 
I  Syncletius,  vi.  362. 

Synellus.    See  Sinell. 
.  Synna,  or  Shannon,  vi.  525. 
i  Synnada,  a  bisliop  of,  vii.  6. 
j  Synod,  of  S.  Patrick,  iv.  273,  278,  289, 
i      292-294,  vi.  510;  Cotton  MS.  of 
i      ancient  Irish  synods,  iv.  305-307  ; 
held  in  Meatb,  vi.  530. 

Synods,  ancient,  laity  at,  vi.  425  ; 


SYNODS  —  TEMPLEBORAN. 


169 


Synods — continved. 

Irish,  instead  of  convocation,  i.  41  ; 
provincial,  acts  of,  i.  cxxx. ;  form  of, 
proposed  by  Usslier,  xii.  534—536  ; 
his  treatise  on  synodical  episcopacy, 
xii.  527- 53G;  synodical  govern- 
ment of  the  church,  his  proposition 
concerning,  xii.  534-536. 

Syria,  affairs  of,  ix.  270. 

Syriac,  early  version  of  Scriptures  in, 
xii.  223,  xiv.  272. 


T 

Tabernia,  Bonaven  S.  Patriclc's  birth- 
place, vi.  375  ;  placed  by  scholiast 
in  Cornwall,  vi.  375. 

Tablets,  of  ivory,  vi.  327  ;  in  S.  Paul's, 
London,  v.  87. 

Tachos,  viii.  418. 

Taffernam,  see-land  of,  i.  Iv. 

Taghraoone,  parish  of,  i.  cv. 

Tailclianus,  Lugudius  sou  of,  vi.  503, 
627. 

Tailltean,  nowTeltan,  vi.  412  ;  visited 

by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  509  (Ind.  Chr. 

433).    See  Aenach  Taillten. 
Tairdelljacb,  son  of  Tadhg,  iv.  531. 
Talaida,  bishop  John,  v.  524. 
Talbot,  Richard,  archbishop  of  Dublin, 

i.  cxl.,  i.  162,  163. 
Taliessin,  date  of,  iv.  377. 
Tulman,  S.,  name  of,  engraved  on  the 

Garland  of  Howth,  vi.  531. 
Tamerensis  insula,  vi.  393,  564  (Ind. 

Chr.  409).    See  Camaria  insula. 
Tamlachtan,  in  the  diocese  of  Dublin, 

iv.  552. 

Tanen,  S.,  Kentigeru's  mother,  vi.  224. 
Taraghe,  or  Themoria,  vi.  233,  407  ; 

parish  of,  i.  Ixxv. 
Tarentum,  S.  Cataldus  patron  of,  vi. 

301-303,  554  (Ind.  Chr.  146)  ; 

Drogonus,  archbishop  of,  vi.  306  ; 

Giraldus,  archbishop  of,  vi.  307. 
Tarnanus,  S.,  a  Pictish  bishop,  vi.  208  ; 

of  Lismore,  vi.  209. 
Tarsus,  in  Bithynia,  v.  232. 
Tatheus,  an  Irish  teacher  at  Caer  Went, 


Tatheus — continued. 

vi.  678  (Ind.  Chr.  469)  ;  mafier  of 

S.  Cadoc,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr.  600). 
Tau,  the  river,  vi.  252. 
Tauracum  monasterium,  v.  531,  vi.582 

(Ind.  Chr.  504). 
Taurinus,  bishop  of  York,  v.  48,  552 

(Ind.  Chr.  105). 
Tavus,  river,  at  LlaudafF,  v.  114;  Ta- 

vensis  ecclesia,  i.  e.  LlandafT,  v.  114. 
Taylor,  Francis,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  3. 

 ,  Jeremy,  bishop,  his  remarks 

about  the  two  collections  of  Irish 

articles,  i,  176. 
Te  Deum,  ascribed  to  Nicetas  in  the 

Liber  Hymnorum,  vii.  300 ;  earliest 

mention  of,  vii.  300. 
Teach-Munna,  iv.  343,  vi.  503. 
Teach-na-Eoman,  founded  by  S.  Pal- 

ladius,  vi.  368,  369. 
Teachrana,  in  the  county  of  Armagh, 

xi.  437. 

Tearmuin-Fechin,  in  Lowth,   i.  74, 

vi.  537,  xi.  423. 
Technabretuach,  in  diocese  of  Dublin, 

iv.  552. 
Tecla,  or  Melania,  v.  247. 
Tees,  river,  a  boundary  of  Deira,  v. 

453. 

Teibi,  river,  in  Wales,  v.  440. 

Teilo,  or  Theliaus,  Life  of,  v.  97  ;  a 
name  of  Llandaff,  iv.  324  ;  Teilau,  in 
North  Wales,  v.  111. 

Tcliaus,  orTeliu,  S.,  v.  98,  541,  vi.  82. 

Teliavus,  S.,  v.  80  (see  Teilo,  Te- 
liaus) ;  Teliavi  arboreta,  in  Armo- 
rica,  vi.  79. 

Tellan,  parish  of,  i.  xc. 

Temoria,  or  Tara,  vi.  333  ;  S.  Patrick 
at,  vi.  410.    See  Taraghe. 

Templars,  destroyed  without  convic- 
tion, ii.  295. 

Temple,   Solomon's,   chronology  of, 

xii.  81. 

Temple,  Sir  William,  account  of,  i.  32  ; 
provost  of  Trinity,  College,  Dublin, 
i.  32  ;  letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  329, 
335. 

Templeboran,  parish  of,  i.  cxii. 


170 


TEMPLEFANNAGHE  —  THEFRIAUCUS. 


Templefannaghe,  or  Archidcorutn,  cha- 
pel of,  i.  cxxi. 

Templekenaii,  parish  of,  i.  Isxvii. 

Templepatrick,  or  Moyvore,  parish  of, 
L  cxiii. 

Templum  Cammini,  in  Inis  Kealtair, 
vi.  5U. 

Tendurus,  king  of  West  Britain,  vi.  84, 

593  (Ind.  Chr.  657). 
Tenth  century,  the  darkest,  iii.  14. 
Teotiscan  language,  v.  473. 
Terdelvacus,  king  of  Ireland,  iv.  321, 

327 ;  maximus  rex  Hiberniae,  iv. 

448 ;  character  of,  iv.  492 ;  Lan- 

franc's  letter  to,  iv.  492  ;  Gregory 

VIl.'s  letter  to,  iv.  498. 
Terenanus,    archipontifex  Hiberniae, 

iv.  422. 

Terminus,  bound  of  church  lands, 
xi.  423. 

Terraon  land,  Ussher's  treatise  on,  xi. 
419—445  ;  derivation  of  the  word, 
i.  28,  xi.  423  ;  sanctuary,  xi.  423  ; 
illustration  of,  xi.  423  ;  tenants  of, 
xi.  424,  427,  428;  their  services, 
xi.  428  ;  termoners,  or  coloni  eccle- 
sia;,  xi.  443. 

Termon-Fechin,  i.  74,  vi.  537,  xi.  423. 

Ternanus,  bishop  of  the  Picts,  vi.  568 
(Ind.  Chr.  431).    See  Servanus. 

Terra  Crumtan,  vi.  336,  562  (Ind.  Chr. 
388). 

 Gentis  Engenicae,  vi.  339. 

Territories,  bishops  of,  v.  486. 

Terry,  Dr.  William,  owner  of  an  island 

in  Lough  Derg,  iv.  253.    See  Thy- 

raeus. 

Tertiae  Episcopales,  xii.  440-443. 

Tertullian,  his  testimony  concerning 
Christianity  in  Britain,  v.  173,  vi. 
555  (Ind.  Chr.  201). 

Tervanus,  disciple  of  Palladius,  vi.  212 ; 
archbishop  of  thePicti,  vi.  212,  213. 
See  Ternanus. 

Tessauran,  parish  of,  i.  cxxiv. 

Testaments,  Old  and  New,  prelection 
on  integrity  of,  xiv.  201  ;  Old,  re- 
jected by  some  heretics,  ii.  258 ;  New, 
authority  of  Greek  original  of,  vui- 
dicated,  xiv.  237,  &c. ;  Latin  ver-  | 


!  Testaments — continued. 

sion  of,  by  some  preferred  to  the 
Greek,  xiv.  239  ;  article  of  1615  on, 

i.  xlvii. 

Testardus,  Paulus,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

xvi.  144. 
Tethiscine,  or  Wells,  v.  87,  540. 
Tetraselis,  vii.  488,  513. 
Teudericus,  Cameracensis  Episcopus, 

iv.  60. 
Teudisca  lingua,  v.  473. 
Teudric,  king  of  Glamorgan,  vi.  82, 

598  (Ind.  Chr.  593)  ;  contemporary 

of  S.  Teilo,  vi.  80. 
Teuledane,  in  North  Wales,  v.  111. 
Teuthbaldus,  bishop,  iv.  60. 
Teutonic,  or  Anglo-Saxon,  v.  473. 
Texerant,   a  name  of  the  Cathari, 

ii.  248. 

Thaddaeus,  abbot  of  the  Scots  of  Ratis- 
bon,  iv.  462. 

Thadiocus,  last  British  archbishop  of 
York,  V.  99,  vi.  93,  94,  599  (Ind. 
Chr.  597). 

Thaliessin,  the  bard,  iv.  563,  v.  543, 
vi.  66,  598  (Ind.  Chr.  590).  See 
Taliessin. 

Thames,  or  Themi,  who,  vi.  222. 

 ,  or  Thane,  or  Thenna,  mother  of 

S.  Kentigern,  vi.  223 ;  legend  of, 
vi.  224.    See  Thenis. 

Thanet,  isle  of,  given  to  the  Saxons, 
V.  469,  473,  474. 

Thara,  age  of,  xi.  501 ;  chronology  of, 
xi.  563-579. 

Tharhodorum,  near  Auxerre,  oratory 
built  at,  by  Michomeres.  an  Irish- 
man, V.  378. 

Thean,  or  Theon,  archbishop  of  Lon- 
don, V.  88;  flies  to  Wales,  v.  90, 
vL  554  (Ind.  Chr.  179) ;  his  succes- 
sor, vi.  555  (Ind.  Chr.  187).  See 
Theon. 

Thebaculus,  or  Thubaculus,  vi.  194, 
198. 

Thecla,  S.,  miracles  of,  iii.  441-443 ; 

prayer  of,  iii.  250. 
Thedred,  or  Theodred,  archbishop  of 

London,  v.  89. 
Thefriaucus,  king,  vi.  45. 


THEGANUS 

Theganus,  biognipher  of  Liulovicus 

Pius,  xii.  291. 
Tbeilo,  S.,  or  Theliaus,  pupil  of  Dubri- 

cius,  V.  310  ;  flies  to  Britain,  vi.  79  ; 

ordains  Ilisraael,  vi.  80  ;  cburcii  of, 

vi.  80 ;  bishop  of  Llandaff,  vi,  98, 

99,  104  ;  called  Eliud  and  Madoc, 

vi.  45.    See  Theliaus. 
Thelargus,  a  Pictish  king,  vi.  152. 
Theliaus,  account  of,  vi.  588  (lud.  Chr. 

622) ;  supposed  by  some  to  be  the 

same  as  S.  Samson,  v.  107,  108  ; 

succeeds  S.  Samson,  vi.  587  (Ind. 

Chr.  522)  ;  flies  to  Armorica,  vi.  597 

(Ind.  Chr.  588) ;  companions  of, 

dispersed  over  Gaul  and  Italy,  vi.  79, 

whom  he  collects,  vi.  598  (Ind.  Chr. 

596)  ;  primate  of  Armorica,  vi.  598 

(Ind.  Chr.  596)  ;  gives  viaticum  to 

king  of  Cornwall,  vi.  79  ;  yXtog 

same  as  Samson  vi.  598  (lud.  Chr. 

596);  his  disciples  at  Llandaff,  vi. 

601  (Ind.  Chr.  604);  bis  death,  vi. 

599  (Ind.  Chr.  596) ;  Life  of,  vi.  78, 

79.    See  Theilo. 
Themide,  or  Tenidns,  river,  v.  85. 
Themistocles,  flight  of,  viii.  290,  293. 
Themoria,  or  Tara,  vi.  233,  339;  in 

Campo  Breg,  vi.  407  ;  celebration 

in,  vi.  409. 
Thenis,  or  Thenna,  or  Thames,  mother 

of  S.  Kentigern,  vi.  584  (Ind.  Chr. 

514).    See  Thames. 
Thenna,  or  Thames.    See  Thames. 
Theobald,  brother  of  Aeldfrid,  vi.  254, 

601  (Ind.  Chr.  603). 
Theodemer,  or  Faramund,  son  of  Rich- 

imer,  v.  460,  vi.  566  (Ind.  Chr.  428). 
Theodora,  wife  of  Constantius,  v.  218. 
Theodoret,  bishop  of  Cyrus,  v.  410. 
Theodoric,   abbot,   biographer  of  S. 

Rumold,  vi.  283. 

 ,  one  of  the  Cathari,  ii.  265. 

 II.,  king  of  the  Franks,  vi.  486. 

See  Teudric. 
Theodorus  Campidonensis,  date  of,  iv. 

378  ;  biographer  of  S.  Magnus,  iv. 

269,  277,  301,  324. 
 ,  of  Tarsus,  receives  tonsure,  vi. 

488,  601  (Ind.  Chr.  667) ;  becomes 


—  THOMAS.  171 

Theodorus — continued. 

archbishop  of  Canterbury,  vi.  609 
(lud.  Chr.  681);  holds  synod  of 
Twyford,  vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr.  684) ; 
mentioned,  v.  140,  vi.  208  ;  date 
of,  iii.  112;  literary  celebrity  of, 
iv.  451 ;  attended  by  Irish  students, 
iv.  451,  452  ;  Capitularia  and  Peni- 
tentiale  of,  iii.  112. 

Theodosius,  the  emperor,  summons  ge- 
neral council,  V.  408 ;  ordered  to  do 
penance,  iii.  102  ;  importuned  by 
Pelagian  bishops,  v.  504. 

 ,  archbishop  of  York,  vi.  554  (Ind. 

Chr.  179). 

 ,  Hispanus  Comes,  vi.  116,  560 

(Ind.  Chr.  309). 

 Jimior,  his  devotion  to  Scripture, 

iii.  iii. 

Theodotion,  his  Greek  version  of  the 
Scriptures,  vii.  491,  494-497. 

QeSSovXoQ,  Gotteschalc,  iv.  14. 

Theodwin.    See  Dedwin. 

Theon,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  vi.  43, 
591  (Ind.  Chr.  544);  of  London, 
V.  88,  90,  vi.  93,  94,  599  (Ind  Chr. 
597)  ;  flies  to  Wales,  v.  90,  vi.  654 
(Ind.  Chr.  179).    See  Theanus. 

Theonotus,  v.  390. 

Theopbilus,  S.,  vi.  494. 

Theophylact,  or  pope  Benedict  IX., 
ii.  107. 

Theorica  vita,  vi.  84. 

TherapeutiE  or  Culdees,  vi.  173. 

Oeaie,  distinct  from  (pvaig,  iii.  79. 

Oi/ra,  mark  of  condemnation,  iv.  160. 

Theudas,  x.  484. 

Thirlewall,  i.  e.  raurus  perforatus,  vi. 
142  ;  between  Northumberland  and 
Cumberl.md,  vi.  142. 

Thirty  years,  a  favourite  term  for  le- 
gendary prophecies,  vi.  402,  407. 

Thomas,  or  Tomaltach  O' Conor,  arch- 
bishop of  Armagh,  vi.  452  ;  in  Jo- 
celin's  time,  vi.  372. 

 de  la  Marc,  abbot  of  S.  Alban's, 

V.  201. 

 ,  S.,  hymn  of,  iv.  17. 

 ,  S.,  the  martyr,  cliurch  of,  in 

Dublin,  iv.  552. 


172 


THORAXXU 


—  TIRO  PROSPER. 


Thorannu,  disciple  of  S.  Columba,  vL 
237. 

Thorismodus.  a  Gothic  prince,  v.  466. 

Thorndike,  Herbert,  his  statement  of 
Ussher's  sentiments  on  redemption, 
i.  294  ;  letter  of;  to  Ussher,  xii. 
306. 

Thomey,  ancient  name  of  'Westminster, 

V.  157,  vi.  288  ;  once  an  island,  vi. 

98  ;  MS.  of  SeduUus  belonging  to,  vL 

322,  324,  326,  329. 
Thrasamnnd,  king  of  the  Vandals, 

banishes  sixty  bishops,  vL  6 ;  death 

of,  vi.  13. 
Thrasko.  a  minister,  xvi.  359. 
Three  Chapters,  the  controversy  on, 

iv.  400. 
ThrilwalL    See  Thirlewall. 
Thuanns,  Augustus,  librarj*  of,  iv.  158 ; 

catalogue  of  his  MSS.,  vi.  331. 
Thucydides,  close  of  his  history,  viiL 

335. 

Thule,  or  Thyle,  where,  vi.  102,  103  ; 
same  as  Iceland,  vi.  429  ;  remotest 
place  from  Britain,  vL  112,  113  ; 
mentioned  by  Venantius  Fortunatus, 
V.  19  ;  Scandinavia,  v.  459  ;  said  to 
have  been  possessed  by  Constantine, 
vi.  559  (Ind.  Chr.  337);  intended 
voyage  of  S.  Ailbe  to,  vi.  572  (Ind. 
Chr.  449).    See  Tyle. 

Thumensis  Lacus,  vi.  293. 

Thuseus,  Leo,  his  translation  of  S. 
Chryostom's  liturgy,  iii.  359. 

Thyrseus,  Gulielmus,  his  discnrsus  pa- 
negyricus  de  S.  Patricio,  iv.  263, 
vL  416.    See  Terry. 

Tiberius,  succession  of,  x.  509  ;  death 
of,  X.  594. 

Tibullus,  or  Dicullus,  vL  539. 

Ticinum,  Albinus,  an  Irishman,  placed 
at,  iv.  391,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  791). 

Tiemomagilus,  who,  vi.  78. 

Tigemacus,  S.,  of  Cluain-inis,  vi.  417, 
582  (Ind.  Chr.  506)  ;  death  of, 
vi.  592  (Ind.  Chr.  550). 

 ,  the  chronicler.  Annals  of,  \i.  145, 

147,  235  ;  more  correct  than  Bede, 
vi.  246,  610  (Ind.  Chr.  697). 

Tignai,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv.  552. 


I  Tigranes,  war  with,  ix.  580  ;  submis- 
I      sion  of,  X.  15. 

:  Tigris,  or  Tigridia,  sister  of  S.  Patrick, 
,      vi.  381  ;  sold  with  him.  vL  385  ; 

her  sons,  vi.  568  (Ind.  Chr.  432). 
I  Tilachacham,  in  see  of  Dublin,  iv. 
I  552. 

I  TUo,  Uber.    See  Llandaff. 
i  Timasius,  disciple  of  Pelagius,  v.  284, 
315. 

Timber,  churches  anciently  built  of,  vi. 
283,  369. 

Timoreris,  an  Irish  bishop,  founder  of 
Cairce,  vi  518. 
I  Timotheani,  a  sect,  v.  365. 
'  Timothens,  two  of  the  name,  v.  50  ;  a 
I      Briton  in  Bithynia,  v.  365  ;  son  of 
Padens,   martyred,  vi.   552,  553 
(Ind.  Chr.  108,  152). 

 ,  heresy  of,  vi  566  (Ind.  Chr. 

428). 

Timothy,  S.,  a  bishop,  vii  47 ;  first 
bishop  of  Ephesus,  \n.  77  ;  ancient 
authorities  concerning,  vii.  78 ;  le- 
gend of,  V.  73  ;  date  of  S.  Paul's 
j      first  Epistle  to,  xi.  92. 
j  Tindall,  Gulielmus,  xii.  349. 

Tine,  river,  v.  453,  vi  135—139  ;  bat- 
tle at,  about  S.  Andrew's  remains, 
vi.  185,  257,  262. 

Tinmouth,  Johannesde,  date  of.  iv.  379  ; 
his  Sanctiloginm,  vi.  512. 

Tintagel,  a  maritime  fort  in  Cornwall, 
vi.  36. 

Tintem,  or  Dindym,  vi.  82. 
Tir-Auly,  in  Connaght,  vi.  425. 
I  Tir-Conell,  or  Kenel-CunniDa,  vi.  230, 
249. 

i  Tirdaglas,  near  the  Shannon,  SS.  Co- 
lumba and  Mocuimin  of,  vi  533  ; 
Colman  Stellain  of,  vi  540,  605 
(Ind.  Chr.  634). 
Tirechan,  biographer  of  S.  Patrick, 
iv.  571,  vi  180,  370,  375,  382, 
387,  389,  393,  408,  413,  424,  438, 
450,  463,  518,  564  (Ind.  Chr. 
409)  ;  a  pupil  of  S.  Ultan,  vi.  607 
(Ind.  Chr;  657). 
Tiro  Prosper,  his  charge  against  S. 

!      Augustin,  iv.  23. 


TIRODRAUN  — 


TRADITION. 


173 


Tirodraiin,  in  diocese  of  Dublin,  iv. 
652. 

Tir-Oen,  or  Terra  Gentis  Eugenics, 
vi.  339  ;  or  Kenel  Eoghain,  vi.  417. 

Tisephon,  alleged  disciple  of  S.  James, 
V.  IC. 

Tissington,  John,  ii.  82. 
Titelmannus,  Francis,  paraphrase  of, 
xiv.  194. 

Tithes  and  obventions,  ancient  disposal 
of,  xi.  439. 

Titus,  sent  against  the  Jews,  xi.  103  ; 
arrives  at  Jerusalem,  xi.  104  ;  takes 
Jerusalem,  xi.  107  ;  honours  paid  to, 

xi.  108  ;  triumphal  arch  of,  xi.  109. 
 ,  S.,  Epistle  to,  xi.  92. 

Tivius,  river,  v.  103. 

Todd,  Dr.  J.  IL,  communication  of, 

i.  29. 

Togarma  terra,  vi.  272. 

Toirdhealbach,  O'Brien,  king,  iv.  494. 
See  Terdelvacus. 

Toledo,  council  of,  condemned  the  cle- 
rical tonsure,  vi.  488  ;  bishops  of, 
vi.  321. 

Toleration,  allowed  by  Gratian,  v.  240  ; 
sold  in  Ireland,  i.  73 ;  protest  of 
bishops  against,  i.  73;  withheld  from 
Episcopalians,  i.  275  ;  of  Romanists 
toward  Protestants,  i.  83  ;  bishop 
Downhain's  sermon  on,  i.  75. 

Tolouse,  council  of,  against  Albigenses, 

ii.  405  ;  condemns  use  of  Scriptures, 

xii.  339  ;  besieged,  ii.  350 ;  fate  of, 
in  Albigensian  war,  ii.  403  ;  the 
earldom  of,  reverts  to  the  crown  of 
France,  ii.  385. 

Tomb,  a,  fourteen  feet  long,  vi.  32  ;  of 
Silvester  II.,  wonderful  property  of, 
ii.  89. 

Tomianus,  arcbbi.shop  of  Armagh,  iv.  1, 
427,  vi.  50G,  GOG  (Ind.  Chr.  G40). 

Tongue,  unknown,  divine  service  in, 
prelection  against,  xiv.  136-151. 

Tonsure,  different  styles  of,  vi.  487 ; 
Roman,  practised  by  S.  Patrick, 
vi.  491,  adopted  by  the  Pict3,iv.  355, 
five  arguments  for,  vi.  489  j  of  S. 
Paul,  vi.  488  ;  of  S.  Peter,  adopted 
by  Anglo-Saxons  and  Picts,  vi.  487, 


Tonsure — continued. 

489  ;  difference  between  monastic 
and  clerical,  vi.  488 ;  of  clerks,  vi. 
488;  controversy  on,  iv.  347,  351  ; 
question  not  as  material  as  that  of 
Easter,  vi.  491  ;  of  ancient  Irish, 
vi.  478;  style  of,  in  British  churches, 
how  brought  into  disrepute,  vi.  490, 
ascribed  to  Simon  Magus,  or  a  swine- 
herd, xi.  490  ;  of  the  three  orders  of 
Irish  saints,  vi.  478,  479  ;  unifor- 
mity of,  enjoined  in  Spain,  vi.  488  ; 
Wilfrid'.s,  vi.  601  (Ind.  Chr.  653); 
drawing  of,  in  Cotton  MS.,  vi.  489  ; 
taken  by  a  king,  vi.  60. 

Tor-lich,  a  German  plunderer,  vi.  430. 

Torquatus,  alleged  disciple  of  S.  James, 
V.  16,  17. 

Tostius,  a  Northumbrian  chief,  vi.  262. 

Totaneus.    See  Thorannu. 

Totnanus,  a  follower  of  S.  Kilian,  vi. 
279  ;  martyred,  vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr. 
689). 

Totness,  earl  of,  hia  Irish  library,  xv. 
434. 

Toul,  or  Tullensis  urbs,  S.  Mansuetus 

of,  vi.  294-299,  336. 
Toulidauc,  a  contemporary  of  S.  Teilo, 

vi.  80. 

Tours,  metropolitical  see  of  Britany, 
vi.  48  ;  St.  Martin's  of,  Berengarius 
buried  in,  ii.  226  ;  church  of,  use  of 
Scripture  popular  in,  xii.  231 ;  coun- 
cil of,  V.  486  ;  second  council  of, 
canon  of,  against  unauthorized  or- 
dinations in  Armorica,  vi.  50  ;  synod 
of,  against  Albigenses,  ii.  265. 

Tovius,  river.    See  Tyvus. 

Tower  of  London,  records  in,  xii.  450. 

Towthby,  Peregrine,  xv.  91. 

Tozzo,  bishop  of  Ausboroiigh,  iv.  270. 

Tracy,  Richard,  his  Preparation  to  the 
Cross,  copy  of,  found  in  a  fish,  xv. 
344. 

Tradition,  how  fur  admitted  by  Pro- 
testants, iii.  41 ;  arguments  for,  xiv. 
115,  130;  Bellarmine's  arguments 
combated  in  a  prelection,  xiv.  101- 
110  ;  unwritten  examples  of,  pre- 
lection on,  xiv,  125-135;  reply  to 


174 


TRADITION  —  TRUMWINE. 


Tradition — coniinued. 

argument  drawn  from  the  dignity  of 
mysteries,  xiv.  121 ;  admitted  to  a 
level  with  Sci'ipture  in  council  of 
Trent,  siv.  24 ;  general  refutation 
of  Romish  doctrine  of,  iii.  41-51; 
testimonies  of  Fathers  on,  iii.  42-51 ; 
date  of  introduction  of  Romish  doc- 
trine of,  iii.  47-49  ;  unwritten,  pre- 
lection against  Bellarmine  on,  xiv. 
111-124. 

Trajan,  conquers  the  Daci  and  Scythi, 
vi.  552  (Ind.  Chr.  99). 

Trajectum  in  Gaul,  S.  Patricic  talien 
to,  vi.  311. 

Trallis,  bisliop  of,  mentioned  in  an 
epistle  of  S.  Ignatius,  vii.  61. 

Translation,  of  the  three  patron  saints 
of  Ireland,  verses  on,  vi.  454 ;  story 
of,  vi.  453  ;  festival  of,  vi.  454. 

Translations,  from  Greek  into  Latin, 
submitted  to  the  pope,  iv.  200  ;  error 
in  preface  of  autliorized  version  of 
the  Scriptures,  xv.  291. 

 ,  objection  to,  iii.  xiii. 

 ,  from   Irish  for  Ussher.  See 

Duukin,  Patriclj ;  Kelly,  John. 

Tratisubstantiation,  disclaimed  by  coun- 
cil of  Constantinople,  ii.  40  ;  article 
on,  introduced  by  Innocent  III.,  ii. 
285  ;  apparently  countenanced  by 
the  Irish  church,  iv.  281  ;  replj', 
iv.  282  ;  denied  by  Sedulius,  iv. 
283. 

Travers,  Walter,  first  provost  of  Trinity 

College,  Dublin,  i.  15  ;  rejected  in 

England,  i.  16. 
Treason,  nature  of,  xi.  341. 
Trebir,  primacy  of,  v.  219-221. 
Trebonius,  death  of,  x.  235. 
Trecensis,  or,  of  Troyes,  v.  375. 
Tremorinus  of  Cambridge,  v.  390. 
Tremounus,  bishop,  v.  102  ;  archbishop 

of  Caerleon,  v.  517,  vi.  579  (Ind. 

Chr.  488)  ;  death  of,  vi.  578  (Ind. 

Chr.  490). 
Trent,  council  of,  Missal  restored  by, 

iii.  231 ;  doctrine  of,  on  tradition, 

xiv.  24. 

Treves,  conventicles  of  Berengarii  held 


Treves — continued. 
in,  ii.  229  ;    Trevireusis  ecclesiae 
diploma,  v.  219-222. 

Trevisa,  John,  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures by,  xii.  346. 

Triads,  Welsh,  vi.  32,  xvi.  591,  597. 

Triaverdini,  ivho,  ii.  336. 

Trial  by  boiling  water  and  oil  called 
judicium  Dei,  iv.  233  ;  account  of, 
iv.  203  ;  by  fire,  proposed  by  Got- 
teschalc,  iv.  229,  230. 

Trichimi  filius,  Dicho,  vi.  405.  See 
Dicho. 

Triduana,  a  follower  of  S.  Regulus, 
vi.  195. 

Trienus,  disciple  of  S.  Bavre,  vi.  544. 

Trifunus,  king,  v.  507,  vi.  577  (Ind. 
Chr.  462). 

Trim,  or  Ath-trym,  church  of,  founded, 
vi.  509  (Ind.  Chr.  433)  ;  Loman, 
first  bishop  of,  vi.  413,  537,  569 
(Ind.  Chr.  433)  ;  Greek  church  at, 
iv.  462  ;  parish  of,  i.  Ixxx. ;  rural 
deanry  of,  i.  Ixxx. ;  rectory  of,  ap- 
propriate to  the  see  of  Meath,  i.  Ivii., 
Ussher  presented  to,  i.  56  ;  parson- 
age of,  XV.  74. 

Trimontium,  or  Trimas  in  Rhoetia,  v. 
166  ;  and  in  Scotia,  hodie  Atterith, 
V.  106. 

Trinity,  the  doctrine  of,  xi.  182  ;  nature 
of,  iv.  585  ;  authority  of  fathers  on, 
iv.  17  ;  Hildebert's  hymn  on,  vii. 
339 ;  Gotteschalc's  sentiments  on, 
iv.  16  ;  Irish  article  on,  i.  xxxv. 

Triuovantum,  urbs,  i.  e.  London,  v.  78. 

Tripartite  Life  of  S.  Patrick,  vi.  314- 
386,  393,  396,  397,  399,  405;  by 
John  of  Tinmouth,  vi.  395. 

Tritlieitarum  haaresis,  iv.  17. 

Trithemius,  error  in,  iv.  45,  vi.  483. 

Trivett,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxi. 

Troas,  in  Phrygia,  vii.  7. 

Tronesinus,  Thomas,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  572. 

Troy,  capture  of,  viii.  88. 

Trubly,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxiii. 

Trumliere,  a  bishoj),  iv.  358. 

Trumwiiie,  ordained  bishop,  ad  pro- 
vinciam  Pictorum,  vi.  208,  609  (Ind. 


TRUMWINE  —  TYBURNIA. 


175 


Trumwine — continued. 

Chr.  G81,  G84,  G85)  ;  at  synod  of 

T^VJ■ford,  vi.  609  (Ind  Clir.  684)  ; 

retires  from  the  Picts,  vi.  609  (Ind. 

Chr.  G85). 
Truth,  value  of,  xiii.  308-379,  384- 

403. 

Trymletstowne,  chapel  of,  i.  Ixxxiii. 
Tuam,  formerly  Tuaiin-da-ghualan,  S. 

larlath  of,  vi.  478,  524,  581  (Ind. 

Chr.  500)  ;  Enaehduin  annexed  to, 

vi.  535  ;  see  of  Mageo  annexed  to, 

vi.  535. 

Tuathal,  Mail-garbh,  king,  vi.  478, 
514,  523. 

Tubernicensis,  for  Eboraeensis,  v.  237. 

Tuda,  bishop  of  Lindisfarne,  vi.  607 
(Ind.  Chr.  G64). 

Tuitium,  Ursulan  inscriptions  preserved 
at,  vi.  155. 

Tulachnanephscop,  in  diocese  of  Dub- 
lin, iv.  552. 

Tulchanus,  fatlier  of  S.  Munnu,  vi.  503. 

TuUensis  civitas,  or  Toul,  SS.  Eliphius 
and  Eucherius  of,  vi.  336,  338  ;  S. 
Menna,  in  terrritory  of,  vi.  338 ; 
Mansuetus,  first  bishop  of,  vi.  294- 
299  (Ind.  Chr.  106),  552  ;  synod  of, 
iv.  191-195. 

TuUia,  or  Toul,  Scoti  emigrate  to,  vi. 
297. 

Tuloghenoge,  parish  of,  i.  Ixxxvi. 
Tundal,  vision  of,  iv.  267,  537. 
Tungalus.    See  Tundal. 
Tungri,  churches  of,  emigrants  from 

Britain  in,  vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  17G). 
Tunstall,  Cuthbert,  prohibits  the  use 

of  the  Scriptures,  xii.  382. 
Turbantius,  a  Pelagian  bishop,  v,  338. 
Turcius  Rutfus,  vi.  325,  580  (Ind.  Chr. 

495). 

Turgesius,  in  Irish  history,  vi.  92  ;  a 
Norwegian  invader,  vi.  479  ;  takes 
Armagh,  vi.  420  ;  and  expels  eccle- 
siastics, vi.  613  (Ind.  Chr.  848)  ; 
destruction  of  Irish  MS.S.  under,  vi. 
373,  613  (Ind.  Chr.  818). 

Turgotus,  prior  of  Durham,  vi.  197. 

Turketulus,  abbot  of  Croyland,  vi.  264. 

Turks,  first  appearance  of,  in  Asia, 


Turks — continued. 

ii.  99  ;  invade  Asia,  ii.  122  ;  seize 
Syria  and  Asia  Minor,  ii.  123  ;  take 
the  emperor  of  East  prisoner,  ii.  122  ; 
conduct  of,  as  to  the  Alcoran,  xii. 
472. 

Turner,  Eobert,  vi.  121. 

Turstiniu,  first  Norman  abbot  of  Glas- 
tonburj',  v.  152. 

Tuy-Gwyn,  or  White  house,  iv.  304. 
See  Twy-Gwin. 

Twedal,  or  Peblis,  region  of,  vi.  177. 

Twelve,  disciples,  of  Joseph,  v.  26  ; 
ofS.  Philip,  V.  131;  of  Aristobulus, 
vi.  291 ;  of  Faganus,  vi.  555  (Ind. 
Chr.  186)  ;  sent  with  Palladius, 
vi.  368,  567  (Ind.  Chr.  431) ;  twice, 
accompany  S.  Patrick,  vi.  404,  568 
(Ind.  Chr.  432)  ;  of  S.  Columba, 
vi.  237  ;  of  S.  Mochuda,  vi.  243,  604 
(Ind.  Chr.  630). 

  battles  of  King  Arthur,  vi.  585 

(Ind.  Chr.  518). 

  bishops  under  S.  Cataldus,  vi. 

553  (Ind.  Chr.  144). 

  canons  regular,  in  S.  Cungar's 

monastery,  v.  540,  vi.  578  (Ind. 
Chr.  474). 

 citizens  chosen  to  dwell  in  Ar- 
magh, vi.  419. 

  Colmans,    twelve  Coemgens, 

twelve  Fintans  in  S.  Ailbe's  society, 
vi.  5G2  (Ind.  Chr.  397). 

  generals  slain  in  battle,  vi.  577 

(Ind.  Chr.  4G5). 

 sees,  under  one  archbishop,  v.  100, 

vi.  305,  306  ;  under  each  of  the  five 
British  metropoles,  vi.  554  (Ind. 
Chr.  179). 

Twi  Dewy,  or  S.  David's,  v.  10 1. 

Twiford,  synod  of,  vi.  208,  GOO  (Ind. 
Chr.  G84). 

Twinha,  parish  of,  in  diocese  of  Ar- 
magh, xi.  438. 

Twy-Gwin,  on  river  Taff,  council  of, 
xi.  468.    See  Tuy-Gwyn. 

Twiss,  Dr.,  letter  of  Ussher  to,  xii. 
575. 

Tyatira,  not  a  metropolis,  vii.  36. 
Tyburnia  regio.    See  Tabornia. 


TYFEUS  —  UNNUST. 


Tj  feiis,  son  of  Budic,  vi.  599  (Ind.  Chr. 

596).    See  Tyfhei. 
Tyfhei,  of  Pennalun,  contempoi-ary  of 

S.  Teilo,  vi.  80  ;  son  of  Budic  and 

Anaumed,  vi.  81. 
Tyle,  Iceland,  vi.  429  ;   S.  Ailblie 

meditates  a  voyage  to,  vi.  429.  See 

Thule. 

Tymoole,  parish  of,  i.  Ixvi. 

Tymothan,  lands  of,  i.  115. 

Tyne,  river,  vi.  142. 

Tyrrell,  Lady,  Ussher's  daughter,  pen- 
sion granted  to,  i.  271 ;  letter  of 
Ussher  to,  xvi.  297. 

 ,  James,  his  dedication  of  Ussher's 

Power  of  Prince  to  Charles  II.,  xi. 
225-227  ;  his  reply  to  Dr.  Heylin's 
charges,  i.  289,  cxlv.-clxxxiv. 

 ,  Sir  Timothy,  in  command  of 

Cardiff,  i.  242  ;  dedicator)'  letter  to, 
by  Thomas  Barlow,  xi.  477-481 ; 
heir  to  Ussher's  books  and  MSS  ,  xi. 
478  ;  family  of,  descended  from 
Ussher,  i.  38. 

Tyrrhene  sea,  islands  of,  frequented  by 
S.  Patrick,  vi.  394.  See  Capraria, 
Gallinaria. 

Ty%Tis,  or  Tovius,  river,  vi.  80. 

Tzetzes,  the  brothers,  v.  459. 


u 

Ua  Dalann.    See  Nepos  Daland. 
Ua-Machensis,  Colmauus,  vi.  375. 
Ubelinus,    disciple   of  S.  Dubricius, 

V.  810. 
Udolphus  Haro,  v.  454. 
Uffa,  king  of  East  Angles,  vi.  580  (Ind. 

Chr.  492). 
Uffingas,  or  Ficani,  or  Fikeys,  vi.  33. 
Ui  Torna.    See  Kepotes  Torna. 
Ulidia,  Johannes  de  Curci  subduer  and 

prince  of,  vi.  372.     See  Ullagh, 

Ulster,  Ulti,  Ultonia. 
Ullagh,  a  part  of  Ultonia,  vi.  286  ; 

inhabited  by  the  Ulti,  vi.  418.  See 

Ulidia. 

Ulphilas,  translator  of  the  Scriptures 
into  Gothic,  xii.  227,  228. 


Ulster,  large  churches  of,  had  Culdees, 
vi.  174;  Conallus  Rubens,  lord  of, 
vi.  532  ;  John  de  Courci,  first  Earl 
of,  vi.  372  ;  William,  Earl  of,  xi. 
458  ;  settlement  of,  under  James  I., 
ii.  iv.,  his  care  to  preserve  church 
property  in,  ii.  iv.  ;  plantation  of, 
favourable  to  Calvinism,  i.  48  ;  An- 
nals of,  vi.  261,  416,421,437,445, 
514,  515,  532,  534,  536,  542,  610 
(Ind.  Chr.  697).  See  Ullagh,  Uli- 
dia, Ultonia. 

Ultanus,  biographer  of  S.  Brigid,  vi. 
534  ;  son  of  Conchobhar,  vi.  375, 
534  ;  biographer  of  S.  Patrick,  vL 
375  ;  Tirechau's  informant,  vi.  394; 
of  Ard'oraccan,  vi.  534,  607  (Ind. 
Ghr.  657)  ;  bishop,  and  saint  of  third 
order,  vi.  479. 

 ,  brother  of  S.  Fursa,  vi.  605  (Ind. 

Chr.  039). 

 ,  son  of  Philfanus,  vi.  539,  604 

(Ind.  Chr.  627). 

Ulti,  or  Ultani,  who,  vi.  418  ;  Ulto- 
rum  Altitude,  vi.  475. 

Ultonia,  S.  Patrick  visits,  vi.  405,  568 
(Ind.  Chr.  432)  ;  where  he  dwelt 
longest,  vi.  430  ;  where  S.  Ibar  was 
born,  vi.  336;  S.  Frigidian  son  of  a 
prince  of,  vi.  412  ;  king  of,  perse- 
cutes S.  Cataldus,  vi.  305. 

Ultrogodi,  or  Wltrogotha,  wife  of  Chil- 
debert,  vi.  52. 

Ulvester,  or  Ulster,  vi.  249. 

Umbrafel,  uncle  of  S.  Samson,  vi.  50, 
584  (Ind.  Chr.  516). 

Uncinata  tela,  vi.  141. 

Underseven,  town  of,  vi.  293. 

Ungu?,  son  of  Urguist,  king  of  the 
Picts,  vi.  187-195. 

Uniawn,  Welsh  for  rectum,  justura, 
V.  439. 

Uniformity,  Act  of,  violation  of,  in  Ire- 
land, i.  21. 

Universalis  episcopus,  name  repudiated 
by  a  pope,  ii.  67. 

Universities  of  Paris  and  Ticinum 
founded  by  Scoti,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr. 
791). 

Unnu.st,  or  Oengns,  a  Picti^h  king, 


UNNUST  —  USSHER. 


177 


Unnust — continued. 

vi.  376,  611  (Ind.  Chr.  756, 
7G1). 

Unwone,  a  priest,  v.  184. 

Ur  of  the  Chaldees,  xii.  11,  14. 

Uratislaus  encourages  translation  of 

the  Scriptures,  xii.  318. 
Urban,  bishop  of  Llandaff,  v.  109. 
— — ,  pope,  ii.  129. 
 III.,  pope,  confirms  possession  of 

Ireland  to  the  king  of  England, 

iv.  368. 

 IV.,  pope,  confirms  primacy  of 

Ireland  to  the  see  of  Armagh,!,  cxxx. 

 VIII.,  pope,  bull  of,  i.  71. 

Urbicarian  region  of  Rome,  vii.  62. 

Urbs  Legionum,  two  of  the  name,  v. 
101 ;  or  Caer-Leon  on  Usk,  an  an- 
cient see,  V.  79 ;  ecclesiastical  capi- 
tal of  Cambria,  v.  79,  111 ;  primacy 
transferred  to  Menevia  from,  v.  104, 
106;  or  Caerleon,  Tremounus  bishop 
of,  V.  517;  on  Isc,  when  founded, 
vi.  554  (Ind.  Chr.  179)  ;  in  Gla- 
morgan, V.  389,  510.  See  Cair 
Legion. 

 ,  or  Cair-Leon  ar  Dour-dwy,  or 

Chester,  vi.  101. 

Urgallia,  Donatus  king  of,  iv.  539. 

Urgust,  son  of  Fergus,  Pictish  king, 
vi.  173,  175-177. 

Uriconium,  v.  85.    See  Cair  Umach. 

Ursula,  daughter  of  Conan,  v.  243. 

 ,  S.,  daughter  of  Dionoth,  vi. 

153;  and  her  companions,  vi.  155, 
169,  171,  passion  of,  vi.  556  (Ind. 
Chr.  236)  ;  body  of,  bestowed  on 
Glastonbury,  vi.  162 ;  her  relics, 
vi.  163  ;  accounts  of,  and  her  com- 
panions, by  three  writers,  vi.  167- 
170  ;  church  of,  at  Rome,  v.  246  ; 
patroness  of  Sorbonne,  v.  244  ; 
stories  concerning,  refuted,  vi.  164. 

Ursulani,  or  Fitz  Urses,  of  Munster  and 
Ulster,  iv.  521. 

Usailus,  or  Auxilius,  vi.  383. 

Usk,  river,  Caer-Leon  on,  v.  84. 

Ussher,  Ambrose,  brother  of  primate 
James,  his  early  death,  i.  95,  316; 
an  accomplished  oriental  scholar, 
VOL.  XVII.  N 


Ussher — continued. 

XV.  22  ;  Eyre's  enlogium  on,  vii. 
614;  his  MSS.,  i.  96,  97. 

 ,  James,  his  birth-place,  i.  1,  xv. 

10 ;  birth-day,  i.  1,  xvi.  25  ;  his 
father's  name  and  calling,  i.  1  ; 
his  pedigree,  i.  iii.-xiii.  ;  original 
family  name,  i.  1 ;  mother's  name, 
i.  1 ;  connexions,  i.  1 ;  tanght  to 
read  by  his  aunts,  i.  1 ;  his  early 
attention  to  the  Scriptures,  i.  2  ; 
alleged  conversion  of,  i.  2 ;  sent 
when  eight  years  old  to  Fullerton's 
school,  i.  4 ;  limited  education  re- 
ceived there,  i.  5 ;  his  family  main 
instruments  in  founding  Trinity 
College,  i.  5,  where  he  becomes  a 
stndent,  i.  6  ;  his  religious  education 
closely  attended  to,  i.  7  ;  communi- 
cant at  age  of  fourteen,  i.  7  ;  his  re- 
ligious demeanour,  i.  8 ;  favourite 
studies  of,  i.  8,  whence  they  received 
their  benl,  i.  8  ;  earliest  production 
of  his  pen,  i.  8  ;  led  to  polemical 
studies  by  reading  Stapleton,  i.  9  ; 
devotes  eighteen  years  to  the  study 
of  the  Fathers,  i.  9,  xv.  3 ;  his 
Bibliotheca  Theologica,  i.  9  ;  cool- 
ness between  him  and  Stanihurst 
family,  i.  9  ;  graduates  A.  B.,  i.  10 ; 
designed  for  the  bai",  i.  10  ;  succeeds 
to  the  family  estate,  i.  10 ;  his  ge- 
nerous bestowal  of  it,  i.  10  ;  distin- 
guishes himself  at  the  university  act, 
i.  11  ;  encounters  Henry  Fitz- 
Symonds,  i.  1 1-14;  graduates  A.  M. 
i.  14  ;  his  first  offices  in  the  univer- 
sity, i.  15  ;  his  church  principles  im- 
proved by  age,  i.  17;  distinguished 
as  a  catechist,  i,  17;  chosen  as 
preacher,  i.  18;  ordained  deacon 
under  the  canonical  age,  i.  18,  19  ; 
his  state  sermons,  i.  19  ;  preaches  in 
St.  Catherine's,  i.  20,  before  Lord 
Falkland,  xv.  180  ;  upholds  act 
of  uniformity,  i.  22  ;  preaches  on 
Ezek.  iv.  6,  i.  22 ;  his  alleged  pro- 
phecy of  the  rebellion,  i.  22  ;  deputed 
to  purchase  books  for  the  library  of 
Trinity  College,  i.  23  ;  meets  Sir 


178 


USSHEP.. 


Ussher — continued. 

Thomas  Bodley,  i.  24  ;  visits  Chris- 
topher Goodman  at  Chester,  i.  23  ; 
appointed  chancellor  of  St.  Patrick's 
cathedral,  i.  24  ;  resident  at  Finglas, 
sv.  198  ;  preaches  there  every  day, 
i.  24 ;  endows  the  vicarage  of  it, 
1.  25 ;  revisits  England,  i.  25 ;  in- 
troduced to  Camden  and  Sir  Robert 
Cotton,  i.  25 ;  assists  Camden  in 
compiling  his  Britannia,  i.  25,  xv. 
6  ;  visits  England  every  third  year, 
and   distributes  his  time  between 
Oxford,  Cambridge,  and  Sir  Robert 
Cotton,  i.  25,  26  ;  proceeds  B.  D.,  1 
i.  26  ;  his  fluency  in  speaking  Latin, 
i.  26  ;  studies  Hebrew,  xv.  20  ;  ap- 
pointed professor  of  divinity  in  Tri- 
nity College,  i.  26  ;  a  volume  of  his 
prelections  preserved,  and  printed  in 
vol.  xiv.  of  his  works,  L  26,  xiv.  1— 
523  ;  arranges  the  primitive  canons, 
i.  27 ;  corresponds  with  Dr.  Samuel 
Ward,  L  27,  whom  he  employs  to 
make  extracts  for  him,  xv.  84 ;  ex- 
amines the  Decretals,  i.  27  ;  projects 
Ms  Bibliotheca  Theologica,  i.  9,  27, 
28 ;  composes  his  treatise  on  Corbes, 
i.  28  ;    styled  literaram  insignis 
pharus,  i.  28  ;  visits  London  to  pur- 
chase books  for  Trinity  College,  and 
extends  his  literary  acquaintance, 
i.  29  ;    becomes  publicly  known, 
i.  30  ;  his  intimacy  with  Thomas 
Lydiat,  i.  30 ;  refuses  the  provost- 
ship  of  Trinity  College,  i.  31,  xv.  ] 
445,  449  ;  probable  reason  for  his  so 
doing,  i.  32  ;  proceeds,  D.  D.,  i.  33, 
xvii-xix,,  subjects  of  exercises,  i. 
33  ;   publishes  his  Christianarum 
Ecclesiamm   Snccessio  et  Stattis, 
i.  34  ;   marries  Phoebe  Chaloner, 
i.  38  ;  by  whom  he  has  issue,  a 
daughter,  snbsequently  married  to 
Sir  Timothy  Tyrrel,  i.  38  ;  had  the 
chief  hand  in  compiling  the  articles 
of  1615,  i.  43,  44,  which  obtained 
the  royal  consent,  i.  47  ;  elected 
vice-chancellor  of  Dublin  University, 
in  1614,  i.  49  :  visits  London  in 


ssher — continued. 

1615,  i.  50  ;  engages  in  public  dis- 
putation in  Trinity  College,  i.  50  ; 
reported  to  the  king  as  a  Puritan, 
L  50,  but  recommended  by  a  letter 
from  the  lord  deputy  and  council, 
i.  50,  51;  has  frequent  interviews 
with  the  king,  i.  52 ;  appointed 
bishop  of  Meath,  i.  52,  xv.  155, 
272  ;  deanry  of  Armagh  sought  for, 
by  Primate  Hampton,  xv.  158 ; 
chosen  to  preach  before  the  English 
house  of  commons,  i.  53  ;  preaches 
on  1  Cor.  X.  17,  i.  54  ;  receives  the 
thanks  of  the  house,  i.  54  ;  this  and 
another  the  only  two  sermons  printed 
by  him,  i.  54 ;  corresponds  with 
primate  on  jurisdiction  before  con- 
secration, i.  55  ;  resigns  his  profes- 
sorship, i.  55  ;  consecrated  in  S. 
Peter's,  Drogheda,  his  brother-in- 
law,  the  bishop  of  Dromore,  being 
an  assistant,  i.  56  ;  holds  the  rectory 
of  Trim  in  commendam,  i.  56;  his 
zeal  not  abated  by  promotion,  i.  56  ; 
his  preaching  attractive  to  the  Ro- 
manists, i.  57  ;  returns  his  certificate 
of  the  state  of  Meath  diocese,  L  57, 
which  is  printed  in  his  works,  i.  4, 
cxxv.  ;  preaches  before  the  lord  de- 
puty, i.  58 ;  his  sermon  badly  re- 
ceived, L  59,  60  ;  addresses  Lord 
Grandison  on  the  subject,  1.  58,  59; 
preaches  an  explanatory  sermon,  i. 
60 ;  appointed  privy  counsellor,  i.  60 ; 
delivers  a  speech  in  council  chamber 
on  oath  of  supremacy,  i.  60,  esteemed 
a  wholesome  exposition,  i.  61  ;  a 
copy  sent  to  the  king,  i.  60,  who  re- 
turns a  complimentary  letter,  i.  62  ; 
ofiends  the  Romanists  in  Meath,  i. 
63  ;  charged  with  persecution,  xv. 
174  ;  his  diligence  as  a  bishop  ques- 
tioned, i.  63  ;  repoved  by  Primate 
Hampton,  who  urges  moderation, 
XV.  183  ;  frequently  absent  in  Eng- 
land, with  royal  license,  i.  63,  64 ; 
spends  three  years  in  England,  L  64 ; 
preaches  before  the  king  at  Wan- 
sted,  i.  64  ;  publishes  the  sermon, 


USSHER. 


179 


TJssher — continued. 

i.  64 ;  answers  the  Jesuit's  challenge, 
i.  64;  great  value  of  this  work,  i.  65 ; 
replies  to  Malone's  rejoinder,  i.  66  ; 
advanced  to  the  primacy,  i.  67  ;  pen- 
sion of  £400  settled  upon  him,  i.  67; 
a  constant  preacher  in  England,  i. 
67  ;  seized  with  ague,  i.  67  ;  visits 
Lord  Mordant,  i.  67,  and  has  a  dis- 
cussion with  Beaumont,  i.  68,  results, 
i,  68  ;  returns  to  Ireland,  i.  69  ; 
congratulations,  i.  69  ;  dispute  with 
Dr.  Ryves  on  jurisdiction,  i.  70  ;  as- 
sembles the  prelates,  and  publishes 
protest,  i.  73  ;  preaches  on  toleration, 
i.  76  ;  Bayle's  remarks  on  his  con- 
duct, i.  77 ;  his  speech  on  a  stand- 
ing army,  i.  78-86,  fails  in  its 
object,  i.  86  ;  collects  Oriental  MSS., 
i.  89 ;  assists  Selden,  i.  89 ;  lends 
biblical  MSS.  to  bp.  Walton,  i.  91  ; 
opens  correspondence  with  Laud,  i. 
92 ;  censured  by  Lord  Falkland,  i. 
95  ;  loses  his  brother  Ambrose,  i. 
95  ;  consecrates  Bedell,  i.  97  ;  his 
cousin  appointed  provost  of  Trinity 
College,  i.  103  ;  attends  Lord  Falk- 
land on  his  departure,  i.  104;  con- 
verts Mr.  James  Dillon,  i.  108  ;  his 
zeal  in  winning  over  Romanists,  i. 
110;  suffers  from  haemorrhage,  i. 
110 ;  requested  to  preach  on  the 
birth  of  the  prince,  i.  110,  xv.  523, 
his  sermon,  i.  Ill  ;  efforts  of,  to  re- 
strain church  spoliation,  i.  112  ;  his 
coolness  towards  bishop  Bedell,  i. 
114,  censures  his  encouragement  of 
thelrish language,i.  118;  reconcilia- 
tion, i.  119  ;  bishop  Burnet's  esti- 
mate of  his  character,  i.  120,  121  ; 
publishes  his  history  of  Gotteschalc, 
i.  123,  which  he  dedicates  to  Vossius, 
i.  123,  judicious  arrangement  of  the 
■work,  i.  126 ;  evinces  a  leaning  to 
Calvinism,  i.  126,  127  ;  accused  by 
Mauguin  of  literary  piracy,  i.  128; 
how  this  work  escaped  state  censure, 
i.  131 ;  visits  London,  and  publishes 
his  Religion  of  the  Ancient  Irish,  i. 
131 ;  attacked  by  O'Sullevan  Beare, 

N 


Ussher — continued. 

i.  132  ;  review  of  this  work,  i.  133- 
142;  publishes  his  Veterum  Episto- 
larum  Hibernicarum  Sylloge,  i.  144 ; 
charged  with  favouring  Presbyte- 
rianism,  i.  146;  but  unfairly,  i.  147, 
148  ;  Blair's  charges  against  him, 
i.  148,  his  unsuccessful  appeal  to, 
i.  149;  Livingston's  qualified  praise, 
i.  150 ;  consents  to  a  breach  of  sta- 
tutes of  Trinity  College,  i.  150,  his 
censure  of  the  fellows,  i.  151, 152;  his 
want  of  firmness,  i.  153  ;  his  respect 
for  Laud,  i.  154,  155;  opposes  ap- 
pointment of  provost  Cbappell,  i. 
156  ;  his  correspondence  about  the 
Cork  monument,  i.  167-159 ;  bis 
controversy  about  the  primacy,  i. 
160,  success  in,  i.  161,  162;  preaches 
before  parliament,  i.  166;  attached 
to  the  articles  of  1615,  i.  166;  com- 
plies with  Strafford's  order  regard- 
ing the  canons,  i.  172 ;  displeases 
Strafford,  i.  175,  who  still  pleads 
in  his  favour,  i.  176  ;  opposes  adop- 
tion of  the  English  canons,  i.  178; 
presides  over  high  commission  court, 
i.  188;  moderates  at  divinity  act, 
i.  188,  xvi.  9;  his  observance  of 
church  holidays,  i.  189,  190;  his 
circular  to  prelates,  i.  188-190;  his 
dispute  with  provost  Cbappell,  i. 
191-198;  accident  to,  i.  198;  op- 
poses the  holding  of  the  provostship 
in  commendam,  i.  199,  200;  visited 
in  Drogheda  by  the  lord  deputy,  i. 
200  ;  account  of  the  palace  there,  i. 
200;  publishes  his  Immanuel,  i.  201; 
abandons  bishop  Bedell  in  his  diffi- 
culties, i.  202,  203  ;  publishes  his 
Britannicarum  Ecclesiarum  Antiqui- 
tates,  i.  205,  which  was  reprinted 
after  his  death,  i.  207  ;  preaches 
before  parliament,  i.  207  ;  visits 
Oxford,  i.  207  ;  lodged  at  Christ 
Church,  i.  207,  xvi.  536  ;  greatly 
followed,  i.  207,  208  ;  proposes  a 
plan  of  moderate  episcopacy,  i.  208  ; 
the  manuscript  of  which  was  pirated, 
but  inhibited,  i.  208  ;  his  Reduction 


180 


USSHER. 


Ussher — continued. 

of  Episcopacy  published  by  Dr.  Bar- 
nard, i.  209  ;  nature  of  his  proposal, 
i.  209  ;  his  conduct  on  Strafford's 
attainder,  i.  211  ;  carries  his  last 
message  to  Laud,  i.  211,  212,  218; 
his  statement  on  the  subject,  i.  214  ; 
entry  in  his  almanaclc,  i.  214,  215  ; 
attends  Lord  Strafl'ord  till  his  death, 
i.  217-219  ;  reports  his  death  to  the 
king,  i.  219  ;  writes  an  account  to 
Brarahall,  i.  219;  suffers  from  the 
times,  i.  221 ;  loses  his  property  in 
the  rebellion,  i.  221 ;  his  library 
saved,  i.  221,  and  removed  to  Ches- 
ter, i.  221;  pawns  his  plate  and 
jewels,  i.  221  ;  granted  the  see  of 
Carlisle  in  commendani,  i.  221 ;  of- 
fered a  professorship  in  Leydeu,  i. 
222  ;  invited  by  Cardinal  Richelieu, 
i.  222,  by  the  queen  regent  of  France, 
i.  223  ;  preaches  before  the  house  of 
lords,  i.  223  ;  his  sermon  pirated,  i. 
223,  and  entitled  Vox  Hibernije,  i. 
223,  obtains  inhibition,  i.  224 ;  his 
treatise  on  the  Original  of  Bishops 
and  Metropolitans,  i.  225  ;  Milton's 
contemptuous  mention  of  him,  i. 
225  ;  retires  to  Oxford,  i.  227  ; 
lodged  by  Dr.  Prideaux,  i.  227 ; 
frequents  the  Bodleian  library,  i. 
227;  preaches  frequently,  i.  227; 
his  style  of  preaching,  i.  228 ;  ad- 
ministers holy  communion  to  the 
king,  i.  228  ;  summoned  to  the  as- 
sembly of  divines,  i.  229  ;  preaches 
against  them,  i.  230  ;  his  library  con- 
fiscated, i.  231,  but  saved  through 
the  exertions  of  Featley  and  Selden, 
i.  231  ;  his  papers  and  correspon- 
dence seized,  i.  232  ;  meets  Dr. 
Hammond  at  Oxford,  i.  232  ;  pub- 
lishes his  Epistles  of  Ignatius,  i.  232  ; 
his  controversy  with  Blondel  and 
Salmasius,  i.  233  ;  his  Epistles  of 
Barnabas,  i.  235  ;  employs  Chris- 
tianus  Ravius  as  foreign  collector  of 
MSS.,  i.  235,  xvi.  53  ;  created  D.  D. 
ad  eundem,  i.  235  ;  engraving  of, 
executed  by  University  of  Oxford, 


Ussher — continued. 

and  inserted  in  his  treatise  de  Sym- 
bolo,  i.  236 ;  named  a  deputy  by 
the  Irish  privy  council,  i.  236  ;  hia 
answer  to  Sir  Charles  Coote,  i.  236, 
237 ;  Prynne's  gross  language  about 
him,  i.  237  ;  preaches  at  Oxford,  i. 
237;  censures  Romanists,  i.  238; 
preaches  before  the  king,  i.  238  ;  his 
opinion  on  the  conflicting  duties  to 
king  and  parliament,  i.  239-241 ; 
preaches  before  the  king  at  Ux- 
bridge,  i.  242  ;  proceeds  to  Cardiff, 
i.  242  ;  lodges  in  the  same  house 
with  the  king,  i.  243  ;  remains 
nearly  a  year,  i.  243  ;  meditates  a 
journey  abroad,  i.  243  ;  goes  to  St. 
Donate's,  i.  243  ;  attacked  and  pil- 
laged on  the  way,  i.  243 ;  received 
by  Sir  J.  Aubrey,  i.  244  ;  nearly  all 
his  MSS.  recovered,  i.  245  ;  agree- 
able stay  at  St.  Donates,  i.  245  ;  at- 
tacked with  severe  haemorrhage,  and 
his  life  despaired  of,  i.  245,  246  ;  his 
religious  composure,  i.  245 ;  his  mes- 
sage to  parliament,  i.  246  ;  testi- 
mony of,  to  the  Protestant  principles 
of  the  king,  i.  246  ;  his  intended 
epitaph  by  John  Greaves,  i.  246  ; 
obtains  passport  for  the  Continent, 
i.  246  ;  detained  by  Molton,  i.  246, 
247  ;  invited  to  Loudon  by  the 
Countess  of  Peterborough,  i.  247  ; 
subscription  raised  for  him  among 
tlie  neighbouring  gentry,  i.  247  ; 
notifies  his  arrival  in  London,  i.  247 ; 
examined  before  the  parliamentary 
commissioners,  i.  247 ;  removes  to 
Ryegate,  i.  248  ;  the  Body  of  Divi- 
nity, published  under  his  name,  dis- 
avowed, i.  249,  therefore  omitted  in 
his  works,  i.  250 ;  appointed  preacher 
at  Lincoln's  Inn,  i.  250  ;  collects  his 
books,  i.  250  ;  publishes  his  Appen- 
dix Ignatiana,  i.  250  ;  his  Diatriba 
de  Symbolo  Apostolico,  i.  250  ;  pen- 
sion ordered  to  him  by  parliament, 
i.  251 ;  his  actual  receipts,  i.  252  ; 
omits  his  titles,  i.  250,  252,  253  ; 
publishes  his  Dissertatio  de  Anno 


USSHER. 


181 


Ussher — continued, 

Solari,  i.  253,  account  of  the  work, 
i.  253,  254  ;  present  at  conference 
of  Newport,  i.  255  ;  preaches  there, 
i.  255  ;  factious  opposition  to  his 
sermon,  i.  255;  again  proposes  his 
scheme  of  church  government,  i.  255 ; 
the  king  consents,  and  Presbyterians 
approve,  i.  255  ;  the  king's  proposal, 
i.  255,  256;  Baxter's  account  of  his 
views  on  episcopacy,  i.  257  ;  his 
difficulty  in  dealing  with  the  case  of 
the  Continental  reformed  churches, 
i.  258;  injurious  observations  circu- 
lated concerning  him,  and  his  dis- 
claimer, i.  258;  his  real  sentiments, 
i.  259,  260 ;  his  judgment  concern- 
ing dissenters,  i.  260,  displeases  par- 
liament, i.  260  ;  prohibited  from 
preaching  at  Southampton,  i.  260  ; 
returns  to  Lady  Peterborough's  at 
Charing-cross,  i.  261 ;  witnesses  the 
king's  execution,  i.  261 ;  observed 
the  anniversary  as  a  fast,  i.  262  ;  his 
opinion  on  Cromwell's  usurpation, 
i.  266  ;  publishes  the  first  part  of  liis 
Annals,  i.  266;  the  chronology  of 
which  is  adopted  by  the  Reformed 
churches,  i.  267;  arbitrates  between 
Capellus  and  Boate,  xvi.  204-224  ; 
his  letter  to  Capellus,  i.  267;  pub- 
lishes his  Syntagma,  i.  267  ;  his 
sentiments  about  the  Septuagint, 
i.  269,  270,  refuted  by  Valesius,  i. 
270,  and  more  fully  by  Hody,  i. 
270,  271  ;  this  his  last  publication, 
i.  271  ;  waits  on  Cromwell,  i.  271 ; 
loses  his  wife,  i.  271 ;  receives  a 
nominal  grant  of  his  own  lands  of 
Armagh,  i.  271 ;  resigns  his  preach- 
ership  at  Lincoln's  Inn,  i.  272  ;  his 
last  sermon,  i.  272  ;  attends  SelJen, 
i.  272  ;  sight  fails,  i.  272,  xvi.  259, 
265,  586  ;  mediates  with  Cromwell 
for  Episcopalians,  i.  274  ;  receives  a 
favourable  promise,  i.  247,  which 
was  afterwards  withdrawn,  i.  274  ; 
returns  to  Kyegate,  i.  274  ;  endea- 
vours to  resume  his  Chronologia,  i. 
276  ;  Dr.  Parr  preaches  before  him, 


Ussher — continued. 

i.  276  ;  seized  with  his  last  illness, 
1.  276,  277  ;  his  last  words,  i.  277  ; 
day  and  hour  of  his  death,  i.  277, 
XV.  564  ;  post-mortem  appearance, 
i.  277  ;  family  wish  to  bury  him  at 
Ryegate,  but  Cromwell  insists  on 
a  public  funeral,  i.  277,  the  grant 
for  which  falls  short  of  the  actual 
expense,  i.  277  ;  items  of  funeral  ex- 
penses, i.  278  ;  when  and  where 
buried,  i.  279  ;  church  service  read 
on  the  occasion,  i.  279  ;  funeral 
sermon  preached  by  Dr.  Bernard, 
i.  279. 

 ,  His  personal  appearance,  i.  279; 

Sir  P.  Lely's,  the  only  good  portrait, 
i.  279;  an  early  riser,  i.  279;  tem- 
perate, though  hospitable,  i.  280 ; 
compared  to  S.  Augustine,  i.  280  ; 
character  of  his  mind,  i.  280,  281, 
of  his  temper,  i.  280,  281 ;  his  chief 
exercise  and  amusement,  i.  282  ; 
style  of  his  conversation,  i.  282 ; 
his  dislike  of  profanity,  i.  282  ;  re- 
gular in  his  devotions,  i.  283  ;  hours 
of  family  prayer,  i.  283 ;  pastoral 
letter  to  the  clergy  of  Carlisle,  i.  283; 
his  rubrical  exactness,  i.  284  ;  his 
manner  in  preaching,  i.  284 ;  his 
reluctance  to  publish  his  sermons, 
i.  284;  incidents  concerning  his  ser- 
mons, i.  285;  his  instructions  about 
preaching,  i.  286  ;  motto  of  his 
episcopal  seal,  i.  287  ;  the  review  of 
his  labours  a  consolation  in  the  de- 
cline of  his  life,  i.  287  ;  charged  with 
undervaluing  the  liturgy,  i.  287,  but 
unjustly,  i.  283  ;  avoided  irregular 
ordinations,  i.  288 ;  discouraged  the 
illiterate  from  entering  holy  orders, 
i.  288;  one  happy  exception,  i.  288; 
his  intercourse  with  Baxter,  i.  295  ; 
his  supposed  gilt  of  prophecy,  i.  295, 
explanation,  i.  295,  296;  book  of 
prophecies  published  under  his  name, 
i.  298  ;  his  opinion  about  the  re- 
vival of  popery,  i.  297  ;  his  immense 
learning,  i.  298,  299,  and  Seidell's 
panpgyric  on,  i.  2"^  ;  his  literary 


182 


USSHER. 


Ussher — continued. 

services  to  bishop  Walton,  i.  299  ; 
his  taste  for  ecclesiastical  antiquities, 
XV.  4,  171;  encourages  the  study  of 
Norse  languages,  i.  300  ;  his  ser- 
vices to  various  learned  men,  i.  299  ; 
his  directions  for  the  advance  of 
learning,  i.  300  ;  his  proposition 
concerning  the  disposal  of  prebends, 
i.  301  ;  his  respect  for  the  fathers, 
i.  301,  for  learning,  i.  302  ;  his  li- 
brary, i.  302,  303  ;  his  posthumous 
works;  i.  304,  305,  307-314;  Dr. 
J.  Greaves'  epitaph  for  him,  i.  246, 
322  ;  catalogue  of  his  MSS.,  i.  323. 

 Biographnrs  of : 

See  Aikin,  Bernard,  Dillingham, 
Parr,  Smith. 

  Celebrity  of : 

Encomium  by  Dr.  Barlow,  xi.  480, 
by  Bootius,  i.  121,  by  bishop  Bur- 
net, i.  120,  by  Camden,  i.  25,  by 
Sir  Robert  Cotton,  xv.  171,  by  Lu- 
dovicus  De  Dieu,  i.  191,  by  Dilling- 
ham, i.  298,  by  Draxus,  xv.  125,  by 
Fitz  Symonds,  i.  12, 14,  by  Sir  Mat- 
thew Hale,  xi.  586,  by  Horuius,  xi. 
585,  by  bishop  King,  xvi.  199,  by 
archbishop  Laud,  i.  122,  by  Dudley 
Loftus,  xvi.  56,  by  Oxford  Univer- 
sity, i.  236,  by  bishop  Sanderson, 
xi.  234,  by  Sarravius,  xvi.  253,  by 
Selden,  i.  89,  299,  by  Alexander 
Sharp,  xvi.  451,  by  Sir  Henry  Spel- 
man,  i.  28,  by  Stanihurst,  i.  35,  by 
Valesius,  i.  270,  by  bishop  Walton, 
i.  299,  by  Henry  Wharton,  xii.  147, 
148,  151. 

  Character  of: 

his  generosity,  i.  10;  liberality,  xv. 
547  ;  conscientiousness,  i.  25  ;  ho- 
nesty, i.  122  ;  meekness,  cheerful- 
ness, and  devotion,  i.  280,  281, 
283;  patriotism,  iv.  369;  hospita- 
lity, i.  280  ;  temper,  i.  280,  281 ; 
defects  in,  i.  120,  122,  153  ;  bishop 
Burnet's  admirable  review  of,  i. 
120. 

  Correspondence  of ; 

See  Letters. 


Ussher — continued. 

 Doctrines  of  : 

Calvinistic,  i.  44,  126,  132,  134, 
163,  290  ;  subsequently  modified, 
i.  290-295  ;  held  universal  redemp- 
tion, i.  291-294;  on  Romanism,  1. 
12-14,  18,  20,  108,  109  ;  on  Epis- 
copacy, i.  clii;  on  orders,  i.  cliii-v; 
Dr.  P.  Heylin's  exceptions  to,  i.  289 ; 
his  grandson's  reply,  i.  289,  cxlvii- 
clxxxiv. 

 Habits  of: 

diligence,  8,  9,  60,  63,  279,  282, 
287  ;  an  early  riser,  i.  279  ;  tem- 
perate, i.  280 ;  exercise  and  amuse- 
ment, i.  282  ;  conversation,  i.  282  ; 
devotions,  i.  283  ;  demeanour  in 
church,  i.  147,  284  ;  observance  of 
church  holidays,  i.  189,  190;  mode 
of  preaching,  i.  284  ;  style  of  hand- 
writing, i.  193  ;  borrowing  books, 
XV.  171,  223,  274,  283,  290,  291, 
one  traced  to  a  shop,  xv.  116. 

 Learning  of: 

early  evidence  of,  i.  8,  11 ;  fluency 
in  speaking  Latin,  1.  26  ;  great  ex- 
tent of,  36,  65,  298,  300  ;  his  vast 
number  of  quotations,  i.  65  ;  Sel- 
den's  panegyric  on,  i.  89,  299 ;  uni- 
versal acknowledgment  of,  see  Cele- 
brity  of. 

  Library  of  : 

commenced,  i.  10,  25,  a  priced  cata- 
logue of,  preserved,  i.  25  ;  placed  in 
Drogheda,  i.  231 ;  coveted  by  rebels, 
i.  231 ;  Dr.  Bernard  librarian  of,  i. 
115,  231  ;  removed  to  Chester,  i. 
231 ;  deposited  in  Chelsea  College, 
i.  231 ;  confiscated,  and  a  portion 
embezzled,  i.  232 ;  chief  part  re- 
stored, i.  232  ;  some  chests  of  books 
taken  to  Wales,  i.  243  ;  which  were 
pillaged,  i.  244 ;  but  nearly  all  re- 
covered, i.  244  ;  some  MSS.  lost,  i. 
245  ;  library  removed  to  Lincoln's 
Inn,  i.  250  ;  consisting  of,  10,000 
volumes,  i.  250  ;  intended  as  a  be- 

.  quest  to  Trinity  College,  i.  302  ;  but 
left  to  bis  daughter,  i.  303 ;  compe- 
tition for,  at  sale,  i.  303  ;  prohibi- 


USSHER. 


183 


Ussher — continued. 

tion  of  it3  leaving  the  kingdom,  i. 
303  ;  purchased  by  army  from 
Ireland,  and  sent  thither,  i.  303  ; 
detained  by  Protector  in  Castle  of 
Dublin,  i.  303  ;  injuries  sustained 
by,  while  there,  i.  303  ;  finally 
presented  to  Trinity  College,  i.  303. 

 Literary  friends  of : 

Sir  J.  Bourchier,  i.  29  ;  Mr.  Briggs, 
i.  29  ;  Camden,  i.  25  ;  Capellus,  i. 
268  ;  Sir  Robert  Cotton,  i.  25,  29  ; 
Dr.  Davenant,  i.  29  ;  Sir  Matthew 
Hale,  i.  250,  324 ;  Ludovicus  de 
Dieu,  i.  9  ;  Francis  Junius,  i.  300; 
John  Greaves,  i.  246,  322  ;  Henry 
Hammond,  i.  232,  234  ;  Dr.  Lang- 
baine,  i.  320 ;  Thomas  Lydiat,  i.  30  ; 
Dr.  Prideaux,  i.  227  ;  Sir  Henry 
Saville,  i.  29;  John  Selden,  i.  29, 
231,  272  ;  Gerard  John  Vossius,  i. 
113,  250  ;  Dr.  Walton,  i.  299  ;  Dr. 
Ward,  i.  27  ;  Abraham  Whelock,  i. 
300.    See  Letters. 

 Personal  appearance  : 

figure,  i.  279;  aspect,  i.  279;  por- 
traits of,  i.  236,  279. 

 Preferments  and  honours  of : 

Catechist  of  Trinity  College,  i.  15  ; 
Proctor,  Fellow,  i.  15  ;  Chancellor  of 
St.  Patrick's,  i.  24 ;  Professor  of 
Divinity,  i.  26  ;  Provostship  offered 
to,  i.  31;  Vice-Chancellor  of  Dub- 
lin University,  i.  49  ;  recommended 
for  the  deanry  of  Armagh,  xv.  158  ; 
bishop  of  Meath,  i.  52  ;  Privy 
Counsellor,  i.  60,  xv.  189  ;  Primate 
of  Ireland,  i.  67;  bishop  of  Carlisle, 
i.  222  ;  offered  an  honorary  Profes- 
sorship at  Leyden,  i.  222  ;  D.  D.  of 
Oxford,  i.  235 ;  Preacher  at  Lincoln's 
Inn,  i.  250. 

  Style  of : 

playful,  iii.  326,  vi.  210;  his  use  of 
quaint  metaphors,  xiii.  311. 

  iVorks  of  : 

1.  De  Christianarnm  Ecclesia- 
rum  Successione  ei  Statu  Historica 
Explicatio,  London,  1G13,  i.  34  ; 
reprinted  in  1678,  with  additions 


Ussher — continued. 

from  the  author's  MS.  notes,  i.  36  ; 
object  of  it,  i.  34  ;  plan,  ii.  vii,  viii ; 
incomplete,  i.  34 ;  attacked  by  Sta- 
nihurst,  i.  35  ;  acknowledgment  of 
errors  in,  xv.  78,  87,  91 ;  replies  to, 
XV.  148;  verses  on,  xv.  90;  re- 
printed from  second  edition  in  Works, 
ii.,  pp.  1-413. 

2.  Sermon  preached  before  the 
Commons  House  of  Parliament, 
18th  Feb.,  1620;  printed  1621; 
account  of  it,  i.  54  ;  one  of  the  only 
two  sermons  printed  with  his  allow- 
ance, i.  54,  314;  reprinted  in  Works, 
ii.,  pp.  415-457. 

3.  Speech  delivered  in  the  Castle 
Chamber  at  Dublin,  22nd  Nov., 
166;  printed  in  1622  ;  account  of 
it,  i.  60 ;  reprinted  in  Works,  ii., 
pp.  459-467. 

4.  Declaration  of  the  Universality 
of  the  Church  of  Christ,  a  Sermon 
on  Ephesians,  iv.  13,  preached  before 
the  king,  printed  in  1624  ;  accotmt 
of  it,  i.  64  ;  reprinted  in  Works,  ii., 
pp.  469-506. 

5.  Answer  to  a  Challenge  made 
by  a  Jesuit  in  Ireland,  London,  1625, 
account  of  it,  i.  64  ;  reprinted  in 
Works,  vol.  iii. 

6.  Gotteschulci  et  Prcedestina- 
tiaiicE  Controversiee  ab  eo  motce  His- 
toria,  Dublin,  1631,  account  of,  i. 
123-129  ;  traduced  by  Mauguin,  i. 
128  ;  reprinted  in  Works,  iv.,  pp. 
1-233. 

7.  Discourse  of  the  Religion  an- 
ciently professed  by  the  Irish  and 
British,  London,  1631,  account  of, 
i.  131;  abstract  of,  i.  133-142; 
never  answered,  i.  142;  substance 
of,  previously  published,  i.  131  ;  re- 
printed in  Works,  iv.,  pp.  235-381. 

8.  Veterum  Epislolarum  Iliber- 
nicarum  Sylloge,  Dublin,  1632,  ac- 
count of,  i.  143-146  ;  a  copy  of,  re- 
vised by  Ussher  and  Bedell,  i.  146 ; 
reprinted  from  amended  copy  in 
Works,  iv.,  pp.  383-572. 


184 


USSHER. 


Ussher — continued 

9.  Immanuel,  or  the  Mystery  of 
the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God, 
piinted  1638,  account  of,  i.  201  ; 
reprinted  in  Works,  iv.,  pp.  573— 
617. 

10.  Britannicarum  Ecclesiarum 
Antiquitates,  Dublin,  1639,  -Ito,  re- 
printed, London,  1677,  fol.,  i.  207; 
scope  of,  vi.  6-li  ;  intended  to  close 
at  S.  Augustin's  arrival,  vi.  600 
(Ind.  Chr.  597)  ;  twenty  years  in 
hands,  i.  205  ;  thrice  revised,  vi. 
549 ;  description  of,  L  206  ;  re- 
printed from  second  edition  in  Works, 
vols,  v.,  vi. 

11.  Disquisition  touching  the  Asia 
properly  so  called,  printed  1641, 
account  of,  i.  225  ;  reprinted  in 
Works,  vii.,  pp.  1-39. 

12.  Original  of  Bishops  and  Me- 
tropolitans, printed  1641,  account 
of,  i.  225  ;  reprinted  in  Works,  vii., 
pp.  41-71. 

.13.  Judgment  of  Dr.  Rainoldes 
touching  the  Original  of  Episcopacy , 
more  largely  confirmed  out  of  An- 
tiquity, by  James  Ussher,  1641  ; 
reprinted  in  Works,  vii.,  pp.  73- 
85. 

14.  Polycarpi  et  Ignatii  Epistolce, 
1644,  account  of,  i.  232;  MSS. 
used  for,  i.  233  ;  Prefaces  and  Dis- 
sertations of,  only  introduced  in  the 
Works,  i.  234  ;  Dissertatio  de  Ig- 
natii et  Polycarpi  Scriptis,  reprinted 
in  Works,  vii.,  pp.  87—267  ;  Prcefa- 
tiones  in  Ignatium,  Works,  vol.  vii., 
pp.  269-295. 

15.  Appendix  Ignatiana,  1647, 
account  of,  i.  233,  234,  250  ;  not 
reprinted  in  Works,  i.  234. 

16.  De  Romance  EcclesicB  Sym- 
bolo  Apostolico  Fetere,  London, 
1647,  account  of,  i.  250;  the  Ox- 
ford engraving  of  Ussher  prefixed 
to,  i.  236  ;  reprinted  in  Works,  vii., 
pp.  297-342. 

17.  De  Macedonum  et  Asianorum 
anno  Solari  Dissertatio,  1648,  ac- 


Ussher — continued. 

count  of,  i.  253  ;  reprinted  in  Works, 
I      vu.,  pp.  343-436. 

18.  Annales  Veteris  Testamenti, 

London,  1650,  account  of,  i.  266; 

second  part  pubUshed  in  1654,  i. 

266  ;  work  not  completed,  i.  266  ; 

author  corrects  an  error  in,  xvi. 

185  ;  portion  of,  written  in  1653, 

X.  495  ;  reprinted  in  Works,  vols. 
1      viii.,  is.,  XX.  ;  Annalium  Pars  Pos- 
1      terior.  Works,  si.,  pp.  1-175. 
!  19.  Epistola  ad  Ludovicum  Ca- 

[      pellum  de  Variantibus  Textus  He- 

braiei  Leetionibus,  1652,  account  of, 

i.  267 ;  reprinted  by  author,  i.  267  ; 

reprinted  in  Works,  vii.,  pp.  587— 

609. 

20.  The  Principles  of  Christian 
Religion;  with  a  Brief  Method  of 
the  Doctrine  thereof,  writtenin  1 603, 
xi.  179  ;  printed  1654,  si.  177  ; 
reprinted  in  Works,  si.,  pp.  177- 
220. 

21.  De  Grceca  Septuaginta  Inter- 
pretum  Versione  Syntagma,  1655, 
account  of,  i.  268-270 ;  two  ancient 
copies  of  the  book  of  Esther,  his 
letter  to  Capellus,  and  William  Eyre's 
letter  to  him,  written  in  1607,  are 
annexed,  i.  267  ;  last  work  pub- 
lished by  Ussher,  i.  271 ;  reprinted 
in  Works,  vii.,  pp.  437-622. 

I   Posthumous  Works  of : 

I  1.  The  Power  Communicated  by 

I  God  to  the  Prince,  commenced 
I  about  1639,  i.  305,  by  command  of 
I  Charles  I.,  xL  229  ;  prepared  for 
publication  by  the  author,  but  lost, 
i.  305,  xi.  229  ;  recovered  after  his 
death,  i.  306,  xi.  230 ;  published  in 
1661,  by  James  Tyrrell,  with  pre- 
face by  bishop  Sanderson,  i.  306  ; 
reprinted  in  Works,  xi.  233-418. 

2 .  Original  of  Corbes,  Herenaches, 
and  Termon  Lands,  written  in  1609, 
printed  in  Vallancey's  Collectanea, 
i.  28 ;  account  of,  i.  28  ;  reprinted 
in  Works,  xi.,  pp.  419-445. 

3.  The  first   Establishment  of 


USSHER. 


185 


Ussher — continued. 

English  Laws  and  Parliaments  in 
the  Kingdom  of  Ireland,  account  of, 
i.  311;  printed  in  Gutch's  Collec- 
tanea Curiosa,  i.  314;  reprinted  in 
Works,  xi.,  pp.  447-463. 

4.  A  Discourse  showing  when  and 
how  far  the  Imperial  Laws  were  re- 
ceived by  the  old  Irish,  etc.,  written 
for  Sir  Arthur  Duck,  and  incorpo- 
rated in  his  treatise  on  Civil  Law, 
i.  313  ;  printed  in  Gutch's  Collec- 
tanea Curiosa,  i.  314;  reprinted  in 
Works,  xi.,  pp.  465-473. 

5.  CArt)reo?o<;ia  S'acra,  planned  in 
1654,  i.  307;  promised,  ix.  267; 
resumed,  i.  276;  his  last  work,  xi. 
479,  483  ;  left  unfinished,  i.  306  ; 
printed  at  Oxford  in  1660,  by  Dr. 
Barlow,  i.  307  ;  and  at  Paris,  i.  307  ; 
reprinted  in  Works,  xi.,  pp.  475— 
598,  xii.,  pp.  1-144. 

6.  Historia  Dogmatica  de  Scrip- 
turis  et  Sacris  Vernaculis,  edited  by 
Henry  Wharton,  1690,  account  of, 
i.  308  ;  attacked  by  Renaudot,  i. 
308,  309  ;  reprinted  in  Works,  xii., 
pp.  145-495. 

7.  Dissertafio  de  Pseudo-Dionysii 
Scriptis,  annexed  by  Wharton  to  the 
Historia  Dogmatica,  i.  310  ;  re- 
printed in  Works,  xii.,  pp.  497-520. 

8.  Dissertatio  de  Epistola  ad 
Laodicenses,  printed  with  the  former, 
i.  308,  310 ;  reprinted  in  Works,  xii , 
pp.  521-523. 

9.  Reduction  of  Episcopacy  into 
the  form  of  Synodical  Government, 
proposed  in  1641,  i.  209,  255  ; 
printed  in  Works,  xii.,  pp.  527- 
636. 

10.  Judgment,  what  is  understood 
by  Babylon  in  Apoc.  xvii.,  xviii., 
published  by  Bernard,  i.  304  ;  only 
a  rough  draught,  i.  304  ;  printed  in 
Works,  xii.,  pp.  537-543. 

11.  Judgment,  what  is  meant  by 
the  Beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and 
yet  is,  Rev.,  xvii.,  xviii.,  printed  in 
Works,  xii.,  pp.  545-550. 


Ussher — continued. 

12.  Judgment  of  the  true  Intent 
and  Extent  of  Christ's  death,  writ- 
ten in  1617,  printed  by  Dr.  Bernard, 
i.  304  ;  reprinted  in  Works,  xii., 
pp.  551-560. 

13.  Answer  to  some  Exceptions, 
printed  iu  Works,  xii.,  pp.  661- 
571. 

14.  Letter  to  Dr.  T\eiss  concern- 
ing the  Sabbath,  published  by  Dr. 
Bernard,  i.  304 ;  reprinted  in  Works, 
xii.,  pp.  573-586 ;  parts  of  other 
Letters  on  the  Sabbath,  printed  in 
Works,  xii.,  pp.  587-595. 

15.  Sermons,  Eighteen  preached 
in  Oxford,  1640,  written  from  his 
mouth,  printed,  Oxford,  1660 ;  i. 

314  ;  reprinted  in  Works,  xiii.,  pp. 
1-296  ;  the  Seal  of  Salvation  in  two 
Sermons,  Works,  xiii.,  pp.  297- 
334;  two  Sermons  preached  before 
the  king,  Works,  xiii.,  pp.  335— 
364  ;  MS.  volume  in  Balliol  Col- 
lege, containing  thirty-six  sermons, 
1.  314  ;  fifteen  now  first  printed,  i. 

315  ;  in  Works,  xiii.,  pp.  365-606  ; 
other  collections,  i.  284,  315. 

.  16.  Tractatus  de  Controversiis 
Pontifciis,  i.  26,  321  ;  printed  in 
Works,  xiv.,  pp.  1-197. 

17.  Prcelectiones  Theologicce,  writ- 
ten 1610,  i.  26,  321;  printed  in 
Works,  xiv.,  pp.  199-523. 

18.  Letters,  chiefly  from  Dr. 
Parr's  printed  collection ;  Works, 
XV.,  xvi.,  pp.  1-312  ;  MS.  volume 
of,  i.  38  ;  not  hitherto  printed. 
Works,  xvi.,  pp.  313-601. 

19.  ^  Certificfite  of  the  State 
and  Revennewes  of  the  Bishoprick  of 
Meath  and  Clonemackenosh,  1622, 
i..  Appendix,  v.,  pp.  li.— cxxv. 

20.  An  Historical  Narrative  of 
the  Controversy  betwixt  the  Arch- 
bishops of  Armagh  and  Dublin, 
touching  the  Primacy,  drawn  up  in 
1634,  i.  161  ;  printed  by  Wilkins, 
Concilia,  iv.  80-85,  reprinted,  i.,  Ap- 
pendix, vi.,  pp.  cxxvii.— cxliii. 


186 


USSHER  —  VALLIS  SESCNANI. 


Ussher — continued.  ' 
.  Unpublished  Works  of,  Dr.  Parr's 
catalogue  of,  i.  323.  i 

1.  Bihliotheca  TheoJogica,  com-  i 
menced,  i.  9,  27,  28,  319;  cited,  , 
i.  310,  xii.  520 ;  promise  of,  iii.  xiii., 
XV.  42  ;  original  preserved  in  the 
British  Museum,  i.  320  ;  Dr.  Lang-  | 
baine's  transcript  preserved  in  the  | 
Bodleian  Library,  i.  320  ;  a  copy, 
collated  with  original,  made  for  the 
editor,  i.  320  ;  intractable  condition 
of,  i.  320  ;    MS.  containing  first 
sketch  of,  in  Trinity  College,  Dub- 
lin, i.  321.  I 

2.  Treatises  on  the  Seventy  Weeks,  : 
four,  i.  321. 

3.  Collectanea  and  Collations, 
great  masses  of,  in  the  Bodleian 
and  Trinity  College  libraries,  1.  318. 

4.  Almanack,  aX^ii,  i.  214,  215. 

5.  Memorandum  Book,  i.  109. 
  Spvrious  Works  of: 

1.  Directions  to  the  House  of 
Parliament  concerning  the  Liturgy 
and  Episcopal  Government,  1640, 
i.  208;  suppressed  by  order  of  com- 
mons, i.  208  ;  republished  in  1660, 
i.  208. 

2.  Vox  Hibernicc,  being  notes  of 
a  Sermon  preached  before  the  House 
of  Lords,  1641,  i.  223;  suppressed,  i. 
224  ;  Dr.  Bernard's  mistake  about, 
L  208. 

3.  Body  of  Divinity,  printed  in 
1645,  i.  248  ;  disavowed,  i.  249, 
250  ;  frequently  reprinted,  i.  240. 

4.  Strange  and  Re^narkahle  Pro- 
phecies of  the  holy,  learned,  and  ex- 
cellent James  L'ss^er,  London,  1678, 

L  298.  i 
Ussher,  Dr.  Robert,  chosen  Provost  of 
Trinity  College,  88,  101,  103  :  re-  I 
signs,  i.  155  ;  becomes  Archdeacon 
of  Meath,  i.  156 ;  Bishop  of  Kildare, 
L  156  ;  letter  of,  to  primate  Ussher,  I 
XV.  95.  i 
Uther  Pendragon,  v.  89,  517,  vi.  564, 
580  (Ind.  Chr.  411,  493) ;  succeeds  ! 
Aarelius  Ambrosius,  v.  520,  vi.  31 ;  i 


Uther — continued. 

exploits  of,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr.  497)  ; 
defeats  Pascentius,  at  Menevia,  v. 
521,  531 ;  meaning  of  name,  v.  533  ; 
probably  the  same  as  Natanleodus, 
V.  533,  vi.  582  (Ind.  Chr.  508)  ; 
father  of  Arthur,  v.  533,  vi.  31, 
223. 

Uzella,  of  Ptolemy,  v.  85. 

V 

Vacarius,  a  teacher  of  law,  in  England, 
xi.  470. 

Vadum  Truim,  or  Ath-Truim,  vi.  413. 
Vaga,  or  Guaia,  river,  v.  84  ;  in  Wales, 

V.  440;  or  Wye,  vi.  82,  196. 
Valdenses,  early  condition  of,  ii.  241. 

See  Waldenses. 
Valdesins,  de  Dignitate  Hispaniae,  vi. 

299. 

Valdus,  Petrus,  his  travels,  ii.  242. 
Mapeus'  description  of,  and  of  his 
sect,  ii.  244. 

Valentia,  a  province  of  Britain,  v.  117, 
vi.  202,  376  ;  whence  called,  v.  121, 
vi.  560  (Ind.  Chr.  369)  ;  synod  of, 
iv.  172  ;  canons  of,  iv.  173-180, 
vi.  26. 

Valentina  lingua,  in  Spain,  Scriptures 
translated  into,  xii.  359,  368. 

Valentinian,  law  of,  against  the  Pela- 
gians, V.  359  ;  his  reply  to  his  sol- 
diers, xi.  343  ;  Novella  of,  v.  425. 

 III.,  British  appeal  to,  vi.  566 

(Ind.  Chr.  425). 

 ,  Abbas  Lateranensis,  vL  486. 

Valerianus,  endeavours  to  introduce 
Pelagianism  into  Alexandria,  v. 
306. 

Valerius,  Comes,  v.  335. 

Valesius,  Henricus,  refutes  Ussher's 
theory  concerning  the  seventy,  i.  270, 
vi.  112;  his  Excerpta  Polybiana, 
ix.  209 ;  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi. 
298,  of  Ussher  to,  xvi.  300,  301. 

Valle,  Pietro  Delia,  i.  89. 

Vallecrucis  abbey,  inscription  in,  xvi 
556. 

Vallis  Sescnani,  vi,  408. 


VALLUM  ROMANUM  —  VICTORIUS  ACQUITANUS.  187 


Vallum  Romanum,  in  Britain,  v.  61. 
Valvanus,  vi.  222. 

Vandals,  said  to  have  visited  Britain 
and  Scotia,  under  Genseric,  v.  465, 
vi.  570  (Ind.  dir.  446). 

Vandelbiria,  near  Cambridge,  vi.  570 
(Ind.  Chr.  446). 

Vararis  jEstuarium,  vi.  113. 

Various  readings  of  New  Testament 
from  Oxford  MSS.,  lost  by  Ussher 
in  Wales,  i.  245 ;  of  the  Books  of 
Durrow  and  Kells,  vi.  232. 

Vascones,  S.  Firminus,  bishop,  cele- 
brated among  the,  vi.  310. 

Vaticanus  Codex  of  LXX.,  vii.  518- 
527;  estimate  of,  vii.  518. 

Vaughau,  Robert,  MSS.  of,  x\'i.  231  ; 
letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  184,  230, 
555,  565,  591,  597. 

Vecturiones,  vi.  113  ;  derivation  of, 
vi.  114 ;  a  sectionofthe  Picts,  vi.  116. 

Vedelius,  his  edition  of  Ignatius'  Epis- 
tles, vii.  274,  XV.  207. 

Venedoti  in  Arvon,  vi.  44. 

Venedotia,  or  North  Wales,  v.  110, 
vi.  56;  ubi  Lein,  iv.  560;  Malgo 
king  of,  vi.  43. 

Venerabilis,  title  applied  to  Coelius 
Sedulius  by  pope  Gelasius,  iv.  282. 

Venerius  of  Marseilles,  v.  415,  vi.  9. 

Venetia,  or  Guent,  province  of,  vi.  48. 

Venetiae,  orVannes,  in  Armorica,  v.  16. 

Venice,  duke  of,  xiii.  359,  360. 

Vennes,  olim  Guenet,  vi.  47. 

Venta  Belgarum,  or  Winchester,  v.  84. 

  Silurum  in  Monmouthshire,  v. 

84  ;  Caer  Went,  episcopal  seat  of,  v. 
116. 

Ventidius,  acts  of,  x.  301,  309,  311. 

Vera,  river,  vi.  337. 

Vercelli,  synod  of,  condemns  Johannes 
Scotus'  work,  and  Berengarius,  ii. 
55,  219,  iv.  285. 

Veremundus,  Hispanus,  vi.  143. 

 ,  archdeacon  of  St.  Andrew's,  vi. 

126,  258  ;  a  Life  of  S.  Marnoc  as- 
cribed to,  vi.  199. 

Verena,  virgin,  vi.  154-159. 

Vernacular  languages.  Scripture  and 
liturgies  primitively  used  in,  i.  309. 


Verolamium,  olim  Cair  Mincip,  v.  82, 
or  St.  Albans,  vi.  97,  566  (Ind.  dir. 
429). 

Vertigomarus,  orVortigern,  v.  467. 

Verulam,  or  Werlamchestre,  or  Wat- 
lingchester,  v.  199  ;  so  called  from 
the  river  Warlarae  and  Watling- 
strete,  v.  200  ;  inhabitants  of,  con- 
verted, V.  192  ;  a  city,  v.  177  ; 
apostrophe  on,  v.  190 ;  S.  Germa- 
nus  at,  V.  376  ;  marine  traces  found 
at,  V.  183  ;  book  in  old  idiom  of,  v. 
184  ;  old  inscription  found  in,  v. 
178.  See  Annable,  Derswoldina- 
sylva,  Holm- Hurst,  Ilicetum,  Red- 
burn,  St.  Alban's. 

Vespasian,  accession  of,  xi.  103. 

VessuU,  an  episcopal  seat  in  North 
Wales,  V.  111. 

Vestiti,  name  for  a  class  of  the  Wal- 
denses,  ii.  234. 

Vestments,  of  a  priest,  seven,  iv.  507. 

Veta,  or  Wehta,  ancestor  of  Hengist 
and  Horsa,  v.  444. 

Vetus  Rubus,  or  Menevia,  v.  509. 

Viarius,  bishop,  origin  of  the  name, 
vi.  294. 

Vibianus  Thomasius,  cardinal  legate  to 

Ireland,  vi.  454 ;  his  cupidity,  vi.  454. 
Vicar-general,  or  chancellor,  alleged 

powers  of,  xv.  408. 
Vicarius  Dei,  a  title  of  kings,  v.  129. 
Vice,  prevalent  in  Britain,  v.  428. 
Vicelius,  George,  Carmina  Theologica 

of,  vi.  322. 
Victgisli,  father  of  Hengist,  v.  444. 
Victor,  the  angel,  alleged  guardian  of 

S.  Patrick,  vi.  385,  388,  398,  of 

the  Scotic  race,  vi.  389. 
 ,  or  Desiderius,  successor  of  Hil- 

debrand,  ii.  129. 

 II.,  pope,  ii.  220. 

Victoria,  vi.  159,  synod  of,  vi.  588 

(Ind.  Chr.  529).    See  Victorina. 
Victoricus,  bishop,  in  Ireland,  vi.  518. 
Victoricius,  vi.  390.    See  Victor. 
Victorina  sy nodus,  v.  541 ;  in  Wales, 

v.  542.    See  Victoria. 
Victorius  Acquitanus,  canon  paschalis 

of,  V.  461,  vi.  493,  543. 


188 


YIGERIUS  — 


VOX  HIBERONIACUM. 


Vigeriu3,  river,  vi.  311. 

Vilgardus  of  Eavenna,  ii.  84. 

Villalpandus,  John  Baptist,  error  of, 
iv.  170. 

Villapagan,  chapel  of,  i.  cxiv. 

Vincentius  Lirinensis,  brother  of  Lu- 
pus, V.  372,  395  ;  his  objections, 
V.  423 ;  his  advice  on  the  fathers, 

iii.  26. 

Vindemialis,  a  subscribing  bishop  to 
the  Arausican  acts,  vi.  26. 

Vinnianus.    See  Finian. 

VirgiE  torquatae,  chapel  built  of,  v.  26. 

Virgea  ecclesia  at  Glastonbury,  v.  132. 

Virgilius,  S.,  an  Irishman,  contempo- 
rary of  S.  Kilian,  iv.  462  ;  dissem- 
bles his  episcopal  orders,  iv.  462  ; 
Dobda  his  companion,  iv.  462  ;  bi- 
shop of  Saltzburg,  iv.  324,  462,  465 ; 
pope  Zachary's  observations  about 
his  orders,  iv.  463  ;  his  charge 
against,  iv.  464  ;  summoned  by  him, 

iv.  464;  apostle  of  Carinthia,  iv.  324, 
465 ;  his  controversy  about  anti- 
podes, iv.  465  ;  no  literary  remains 
of,  but  a  glossary,  iv.  465  ;  pope 
Zachary's  letter  to  Boniface  concern- 
ing, iv.  -161,  463-465  ;  his  Life 
by  a  disciple  of  Eberhard,  iv.  462, 
465. 

Virgnous,  or  Fergna,  vi.  245  ;  third 
abbot  of  Hy,  vi.  600(Ind.Chr.  598), 
603  (Ind.  Chr.  623). 

Viridi  Ligno,  abbatia  de,  or  Newry, 
iv.  539. 

Viroconium,  or  Wroxcester,  v.  84,  85. 

See  Cair  Urnach. 
Visitation,  of  Columbian  monasteries 

by  Adamnan,  vi.  609  (Ind.  Chr. 

692). 

 ,  Royal,   of  Armagh  province, 

i.  67. 

 ,  triennial,  by  primate,  objected 

to  by  bishop  Bedell,  i.  119  ;  fees 
payable  at,  xv.  468,  475. 

Vita,  Columbanus'  letter  on,  iv.  406. 

Vitalianus  and  Justinian,  vi.  2. 

Vitalis,  the  Semipelagian,  S.  Augus- 
tin's  correspondence  with,  iii.  537. 

Vitelinus.    See  Guidelinus. 


Vitellius,  xi.  10. 

Vitus,  Stephanas,  a  correspondent  of 
Ussher's,  vi.  466  ;  handsome  com- 
pliment on,  V.  458  ;  communication 
of,  to  Ussher,  vi.  269  ;  his  services, 
vi.  274;  a  conjecture  of,  vi.  377; 
mentioned,  vi.  200,  641. 

Vivian,  cardinal  legate  to  Ireland,  in 
1176,  1186,  vi.  454;  his  cupidity, 
vi.  454. 

Vodinus,  thirteenth  archbishop  of 
London,  v.  89  ;  cau.se  of  his  death, 
v.  89,  vi.  573  (lad.  Chr.  453). 

Voelas,  inscription  of,  xvi.  656. 

Volta,  or  Vault,  vi.  423. 

Volusianus,  edict  of,  against  Celestius, 
V.  348. 

Vortigern,  king  of  Britain,  v.  439  ; 
various  forms  of  his  name,  v.  471  ; 
accession  of,  vi.  564,  570  (Ind.  Chr. 
411,  457)  ;  his  incest,  v.  440  ; 
meets  Germanus,  v.  384,  440  ;  in- 
vites the  Saxons,  v.  442,  vi.  576 
(Ind.  Chr.  462)  ;  battle  of,  with 
Hengist,  v.  471. 

Vortimer,  or  Guorthemir,  son  of  Vor- 
tigern, vi.  575  (Ind.  Chr.  456)  ; 
successes  of,  v.  471—473  ;  restores 
Christian  churches,  v.  386,  389  ; 
death  of,  v.  474. 

Vortiporius,  king  of  Demetia,  vi.  56, 
62,  594  (Ind.  Chr.  564).  See 
Wortiporius. 

Vossius,  Gerard  John,  "  politissimi  ju- 
dicii  vir,"  yi.  76,  77;  Ussher  seeks 
deanry  of  Armagh  for,  i.  113,  xv. 
477;  invited  to  England,  by  Lord 
Brook,  and  prebend  in  Canterbury 
given  to,  i.  113,  xv.  455,  478;  in 
London,  xv.  454,  462  ;  Ussher  de- 
dicates his  treatise  de  Symbolo  to, 
i.  250,  vii..299,  and  his  Gotteschaici 
Historia,  iv.  iii. ;  mention  of,  xv. 
402,  404  ;  letters  o^  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  119,  of  Ussher  to,  xv.  455, 
xvi.  96,  134. 

 ,  Dr.  Isaac,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

160,  of  Ussher  to,  xvi.  116. 

Vox  Hibernias,  a  pirated  work,  i.  223. 

Vox  Hiberoniacum,  vi.  390. 


VULFADUS 

Vulfadus,  Remorum  Metropolis  CEcono- 
mus,  iv.  60. 

Vulgate  version  of  the  Scriptures,  de- 
clared authentic,  xiv.  201-203  ; 
opinions  of  Romanists  on,  xiv.  210. 

Vulgayr.    See  Hulugair. 

w 

Wagria,  in  Saxony,  v.  448. 
Walafridus  Strabo,  his  poem  on  Got- 

teschalc,  iv.  39  -41;  his  date,  iv. 

378. 

Walchelin,  bishop  of  Winchester,  iv. 
518. 

Waldenses,  origin  of,  ii.  168,  169,235- 
273;  date  of  their  origin,  ii.  238; 
■whence  called,  ii.  234  ;  names  of, 
see  Induti,  Insabbatati,  LeonistaB, 
Passageni,  Pauperes  Lugdunenses, 
Perfect!,  Valldenses,  Vestiti ;  their 
popularity  at  Lyons,  ii.  241 ;  obliged 
to  fly,  ii.  242  ;  their  doctrines  con- 
demned, ii.  243,  245  ;  their  appear- 
ance at  council,  ii.  244  ;  distinct 
from  Albigenses,  ii.  329-331  ;  tenets 
of,  ii.  174,  322,  334,  same  as  of  Pro- 
testants, ii.  334  ;  testimonies  con- 
cerning, ii.  169-172  ;  same  charges 
against,  as  early  Christians,  ii.  170, 
176  ;  opposed  to  oaths,  ii.  179,  180, 
reject  Apostles'  Creed,  ii.  181  ;  un- 
dervalue the  angelic  salutation,  ii. 
181 ;  charged  with  using  only  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  ii.  182;  denj-eucharis- 
tical  power  of  priests,  ii.  183;  reject 
auricular  confession,  ii.  184;  opposed 
to  church  endowments,  ii.  185  ; 
translate  the  Scriptures,  ii.  325  ; 
their  use  of  the  Scriptures,  xii.  331, 
341 ;  acknowledge  only  three  orders, 
ii.  187  ;  their  errors  not  defined,  ii. 
331—333  ;  their  confession  of  faith, 
ii.  326,  327  ;  Reiner's  testimony  on, 
232,  233;  two  classes  of,  ii.  233, 
320  ;  sects  of,  ii.  251,  252  ;  the 
class  Perfecti,  ii.  233  ;  other  names 
for,  ii.  234  ;  prevalence  of,  ii.  325  ; 
alleged  eucharistical  errors  of,  ii. 


—  WALES.  189 

Waldenses — continued. 

189  ;  edict  of  Ildefonsus  against,  ii. 
270-281;  letter  of  Innocent  IIL  on, 
ii.  288;  Reiner's  and  Guide's  com- 
missaries against,  ii.  288,  289  ;  de- 
signs for  extirpation  of,  ii.  406; 
finally  scattered,  ii.  412;  Person's 
statement  on,  ii.  259  ;  Thuanus' 
statement  on,  ii.  261  ;  history  of, 
from  the  French,  xv.  191,  MSS. 
concerning,  lost  by  Ussher,  i.  245 ; 
writers  on,  see  .<Eneas  Sylvius, 
Alanus,  Alphonsus  de  Castro,  An- 
tonius  Florentinus,  Bernardus  Lutz- 
enburgius,  Camerarius,  Coceius,  Cous- 
sord,  Ebrardus  Bethuniensis,  Ecbert, 
Eymericus,  Freherus,  Gretser,  Guide 
Perpinianus,  Gulielmus  de  Podio 
Laurentii,  Lucas  Tudensis,  Mapeus, 
Marianus,  Masson,  Pegna,  Person, 
Pilichdorff,  Prateolus,  Rebirianus, 
Reinerus,  Sanderus,  Seyssellius, 
Wernerus. 

Wal-broke,  or  Gale-broc,  v.  191,  vi. 
557  (Ind.  Chr.  296). 

Waldis,  town,  ii.  235,  237. 

Waldius,  alleged  founder  of  Waldenses, 
ii.  232,  234. 

Waldo,  Peter,  ii.  168,  235-237  ;  two 
of  the  name,  xv.  205.  See  Wal- 
dius. 

Wales,  visited  by  S.  Patrick,  vi.  569 
( Ind.  Chr.  432 )  ;  long  resisted 
Roman  Easter,  iv.  366 ;  especially 
the  south,  vi.  612  (Ind.  Chr.  802)  ; 
refuge  of  British  bishops,  v.  89, 
106  ;  people  of  Verulam  repair  to, 

v.  192,  193  ;  British  retreat  to,  vi. 
93 ;  two  synods  of  Brevi  and  Vic- 
toria in,  V.  541  ;  and  Cornwall, 
alone  in  Britain  retain  Christianity, 

vi.  599  (Ind.  Chr.  597)  ;  tribes  of, 
V.  98  ;  seven  sees  anciently  in,  v. 
111-116;  twelve  sees  in  primarily, 
v.  117;  four  sees  of,  in  Provincials 
Romanum,  v.  Ill  ;  primacy  of,  vi. 
599,  602  (Ind.  Chr.  597,  604); 
Usslier's  sojourn  in,  i.  122-124  ; 
his  informants  on  antiquities  of,  i. 
245. 


190 


WALES  — WE  DEN. 


Wales — continued. 

Wales,  North,  seven  sees  in,  v.  111. 

 ,  South,  or  Deheu  Barth,  v.  103. 

Walganius,  who,  vi.  31,  32. 

Wall,  Roman,  in  North  Britain,  ac- 
count of,  vi.  137-139  ;  the  British 
words  Guaul  and  the  Latin  Vallum 
the  same,  vi.  158  ;  earthen  wall 
between  Dunbarton  and  Edinburgh, 
vi.  131,  565  (Ind.  Chr.  422)  ;  stone 
wall  erected  in  its  place,  vi.  560 
(Ind.  Chr.  426). 

Wallworth,  Mr.,  xvi.  497  ;  conduct  of, 
xvi.  499-502. 

Walsh,  Abel,  first  scholar  of  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  i.  7. 

Walton,  bishop,  assisted  by  Ussher,  i. 
299  ;  recommendation  of  his  Poly- 
glott,  i.  299  ;  obtains  Biblical  MSS. 
from  Ussher,  i.  91  ;  his  testimony 
on  Ussher' s  doctrinal  opinions,  i. 
292 ;  preliminaries  to  the  publication 
of  his  Polyglott,  xii.  309  ;  Letter 
of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  248. 

 ,  John,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  se- 
questration of  Glendalough  by,  xi. 
428,  435. 

Walman,  a  nephew  of  king  Arthur, 
vi.  31,  589  (Ind.  Chr.  538);  se- 
pulchre of,  vi.  32,  223. 

Walworth,  or  Walwith,  his  history, 
vi.  32,  33. 

Wandilocus,  S.,  vi.  481. 

Waran,  river,  vi.  344. 

Warburga,  S.,  church  of,  in  Dublin, 
iv.  552,  XV.  65,  68,  73. 

Ward,  Dr.  Samuel,  Ussher's  corre- 
spondence with,  i.  27 ;  offered  a 
post  in  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  xv. 
55  ;  present  at  synod  of  Dort,  xv. 
145  ;  his  lectures  on  grace  and 
free-wiU,  xv.  600  ;  his  MS.  of 
Bede,  iv.  1  ;  his  library,  iii.  24 ; 
letter  of,  to  bishop  Bedell,  xv.  510, 
of  Bedell  to,  xv.  608,  512;  letters 
of,  to  Ussher,  xv.  47-61,  76,  83, 
85,  144,  177,  229,  208,  289,  293, 
336,  338,  344,  347,  368,  402,  499, 
579,  587,  xvi.  620,  626  ;  of  Ussher 
to,  XV.  37-46,  185,  230,  291,  332, 


Ward — continued. 

339,  342,  346,  349,  480,  540,  542, 

559,  578,  583,  xvi.  9,  34,  46. 
Ware,  [Arthur],  a  fellow  of  Trinity 

College,  Dublin,  i.  194. 
.,  Sir  James,  his  researches,  vi. 

545  ;  compliment  on,  iv.  539  ;  xv. 

428  ;  letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xvi.  461, 

490. 

 ,  Robert,  Foxes  and  Firebrands  of, 

i.  265. 

Warlamcestre,  an  old  name  of  Veru- 

1am,  V.  182,  184. 
Warlame  alveus,  whence  Verulam  is 

named,  v.  200. 
Warlewasb,  William,  ambassador  of 

Henry  I.,  ii.  199. 
Warren,  Edward,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 

XV.  126,  xvi.  324,  327,  341,  342. 
 ,  Thomas,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 

XV.  141. 

Warwick,  or  Cair  Guorichon,  v.  84  ; 

church  of,  v.  209,  vi.  558  (Ind. 

Chr.  505)  ;  St.  Mary's  of,  when 

founded,  v.  510  ;  castle  of,  v.  510  ; 

chronicle  of,  v.  510. 
AVasfila,  a  counterfeit  historian,  v.  253. 
Waslocus,  brother  of  Samson,  v.  95. 
Wastina,  see-lands  of,  i.  Ivii.  See 

Westina. 

Water,  a  consideration  in  choosing  a 
site  for  a  monastery,  vi.  530,  532. 

Waterford,  or  Portlargy,  an  Ostman 
city,  iv.  666  ;  Malchus,  first  bishop 
of,  iv.  518,  consecrated  at  Canter- 
bury, iv.  327,  professes  obedience  to 
Anselm,  iv.  665  ;  Augustin,  bishop 
of,  iv.  553;  letter  from  inhabitants 
of,  to  Anselm,  iv.  327,  518,  519, 
527;  where  Irish  clergy  submitted 
to  Henry  II.,  iv.  367  ;  bulls  for  sub- 
jugation of  Ireland,  read  at,  iv.  550. 

Watlingchester,  v.  199,  200.  See 
Verulam,  Warlamcestre. 

Watling-street,  an  ancient  highway,  v. 
193,  200. 

Wedal,  or  "Vallis  doloris,  near  Melrose, 

in  Lodonesia,  vi.  176. 
Weden,  principal  idol  of  the  Angli, 

vi.  227. 


WEEK  — 

Week,  a  division  of  time  used  by  the 

heathen,  xii.  580. 
Weich  St,  Peter,  at  Ratisbon,  vi.  519. 
Weingart,  monastery  of,  vi.  23. 
Weithnochus,  v.  485. 
Well,  sacred,  charge  against  Aldebert 

concerning,  iv.  459  ;  near  Beneven- 

tum,  prophecy  regarding,  v.  538  ; 

grant  of,  with  land,  vi.  610  (Ind. 

Chr.  692). 
Wellias,  a  Glastonbury  saint,  v.  132. 
Wells,  see  of,  founded,  vi.  611  (Ind. 

Chr.  721)  ;  formerly  Tethiscine,  v. 

87  ;  see  of  Congresbury,  transferred 

to,  V.  540  ;  near  Glastonbury,  v.  34. 
Welsh,  and  Scots,  intimacy  of,  vi.  49  ; 

primacy  of,  transferred,  v.  104,  106; 

language  of,  barbarous,  iv.  561  ; 

translations  by  Giraldus  Cambrensis, 

iv.  660;  their  literature  scanty,  xvi. 

185  ;  their  laws,  xi.  468. 
Wenereth,  S.,  of  Glastonbury,  v.  132. 
Weneveria,  wife  of  iving  Arthur,  vi. 

590  (Ind.  Chr.  542). 
Wenilo,  archbishop,  vL  60,  62. 
Wenta,  city  of,  Winchester,  v.  154. 
Wentus,  Comes,  vi.  50,  585  (Ind.  Chr. 

520). 

Wentworth,  Viscount,  dedication  of 
the  tract  Immanuel  to,  iv.  575. 

Werburgh's,  St.,  Mr.  Cook  of,  xvi. 
320.    See  Warburga. 

Werlamchester,  or  Verulam,  v.  199. 

Wermundus,  bishop  of  Man,  vi.  181. 

West,  denoting  North,  v.  111. 

Westchester,  anciently  Cair  Legion,  v. 
84. 

Westina,  chapel  of,  i.  cxiv. ;  see-lands 
of,  i.  Ivii. 

Westmaria,  where  the  Picts  were  de- 
feated, vi.  106. 

Westmer,  a  name  of  the  British  king 
Marius,  vi.  107. 

Westminster,  ancient  name  of,  v.  157  ; 
S.  Peter's  of,  its  site,  v.  157;  foun- 
dation of,  V.  150,  vi.  555  (Ind. 
Chr.  185)  ;  revelation  concerning, 
vi.  288  ;  its  restoration  and  dedica- 
tion, vi.  288,  601  (Ind.  Chr.  604)  ; 
alleged  to  have  been  dedicated  by  S. 


WICLEF.  191 

Westminster — continued. 

Peter  himself,  vi.  289 ;  ancient  de- 
scriptions of,  V.  156 ;  alleged  cala- 
mities of,  V.  199,  vi.  558  (Ind.  Chr. 
303)  ;  church  of,  profaned,  v.  199  ; 
restoration  of  church  of,  vi.  98,  99  ; 
statutes  of,  xi.  452. 

Westmorland,  called  from  Westmarius, 
vi.  108. 

West-Sexa,  Hampshire  and  Somerset, 
V.  534 ;  kingdom  of,  founded,  vi. 
585  (Ind.  Chr.  519). 

Wexford,  see  of,  or  Ferns,  iv.  557. 

Whalley,  Thomas,  letters  of,  to  Ussher, 
xvi.  269,  271,  275,  278. 

Wharton,  Dr.  Henry,  edits  two  of 
Ussher's  tracts,  i.  308. 

Whelock,  Abraham,  his  obligations  to 
Ussher,  i.  306  ;  hia  Saxon  studies, 
xvi.  175  ,  letters  of,  to  Ussher,  xv. 
281,  xvi.  175,  414. 

Wherry,  or  Furye,  parish  of,  i.  cxxiv. 

Whiskins,  Mr.,  a  preacher,  xv.  465. 

Whitaker,  Dr.,  xv.  481. 

Whitby,  or  Streaneshalc,  in  Yorkshire, 
iv.  344 ;  synod  of  vi.  498 ;  or  Pharos, 
vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr.  664);  ancient 
records  of,  iv.  428. 

White,  or  Albus,  Gulielmus,  examina- 
tion of,  ii.  83. 

 ,  James,  letter  of,  to  Ussher,  xv. 

334. 

 ,  Stephen.   See  Vitus,  Stephanus. 

White-field,  in  Ireland,  council  of,  iv. 
342.    See  Campus  Albus. 

Whitehall,  Mr.,  xv.  162  ;  James, 
letter  of,  to  Usssher,  xvi.  379. 

Whiteman.    See  Leucander. 

Whitherne.    See  Candida  Casa. 

Wibertus,  or  Clement,  pope,  ii.  157. 

Wiccensis  ecclesia,  in  Wales,  v.  115. 

Wiceii,  in  Wales,  where,  v.  115,  451. 

Wickford,  Robert,  archbishop  of  Dub- 
lin, xi.  451. 

Wickham,  William  of,  his  suit  for  dila- 
pidations, XV.  157. 

Wiclef,  his  English  version  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, xii.  348,  349,  353  ;  assailed 
by  John  Tissington,  ii.  82,  167,  219, 
491,  vii.  106  ;  opinions  of,  ii.  82. 


192  WICKLOW 

Wicklow,  or  Wykingelo,  formerly  Kil- 
mantan,  vi.  405. 

Widmanstadius,  his  Syriac  New  Testa- 
ment, xiv.  223. 

Wigbert,  S.,  Life  of,  by  Lupus  Ser- 
vatus,  V.  442,  453. 

Wigornia.    See  Worcester. 

Wild,  Dr.,  character  of,  i.  275. 

Wilderness.    See  Israelites. 

Wilfrid,  bishop,  vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr. 
694) ;  receives  tonsure,  vi.  489,  G06 
(Ind.  Chr.  053);  of  Northumbria, 
vi.  483  ;  his  dispute  with  Colman, 
vi.  498 ;  his  answer  to  Colman,  iv. 
346,  vi.  508 ;  succeeds  Colman  in 
see  of  York,  iv.  348,  vi.  208,  502 ;  re- 
fuses consecration  by  Scotic  bishops, 
iv.  348;  improvements  made  by,  iv. 
348  ;  his  address,  iv.  349  ;  adopts 
rule  of  S.  Benedict,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr. 
664);  drivenfrom  York,  vi.  608  (Ind. 
Chr.  678);  succeeded  by  Ceadda,  iv. 
349 ;  Aeddi's  Life  of,  iv.  344,  vi.  489, 
498  ;  Fridegodus'  Life  of,  iv.  346. 

 ,  bishop  of  St.  David's,  v.  108. 

Wilibald,  his  Life  of  Boniface,  vi.  216, 
xii.  281. 

Will,  freedom  of,  Celestius'  tenets  on, 

V.  239  ;  Pelagius  on,  v.  299,  300  ; 

given  by  God,  xiii.  168-171. 
Willegodus,  abbot  of  St.  Alban's,  vi. 

97,  612  (Ind.  Chr.  793). 
Willelmus  de  Etleshale,  prior  of  Down, 

vi.  372. 

 ,  Michael,  bishop,  vi.  169. 

William,  the  Conqueror,  imprisons 
Odo,  ii.  201  ;  his  letter  to  Hilde- 
brand,  ii.  200,  201;  Hildebrand's 
letter  against,  ii.  201. 

 Rufus,  his  resistance  to  the  see  of 

Rome,  ii.  204  ;  his  boast  about  con- 
quest of  Ireland,  iv.  525. 

Williams,  bishop,  conduct  of,  about 
Strafford's  death,  i.  216. 

Willibrordus,  educated  in  Ireland,  a 
missionary  to  the  Frisones  and  Sax- 
ons, vi.  610  (Ind.  Chr.  693)  ;  Ale- 
nius'  Life  of,  iv.  388,  vi.  276. 

Wilteburga,  mother  of  S.  Ositlia,  vi. 
250. 


—  WODEN. 

Wiltenborch,  castle  of,  v.  483. 

Win  and  Gwin,  Welsh  forwhite,  vi.  522. 

Winchester,  church  of  S.  Amphibalus 
in,  V.  532,  vi.  558  (Ind.  Chr.  313)  ; 
massacre  at,  v.  532  ;  alleged  dis- 
asters of,  V.  201,  vi.  558  (Ind.  Chr. 
303);  restoration  of,  v.  154-156; 
built  by  king  Lucius  vi.  554  (Ind. 
Chr.  180);  dimensions  of  first  church 
in,  V.  155  ;  desecration  of  church  of, 
V.  199;  church  rebuilt  under  Con- 
stautine,  v.  234-236  ;  letter  of 
Lancelot  Andrews,  bishop  of,  to 
Ussher,  xvi.  402. 

Wine,  in  the  eucharist,  iv.  279,  280. 

Wingella,  mother  of  S  Kieran,  vi.  336. 

Wingfield,  Robert,  v.  38. 

Wingualoe,  or  Winwaloc,  v.  484,  vi. 
574  (Ind.  Chr.  453). 

Wini,  bishop  of  West  Saxons,  iv.  350. 

Winlandia  conquered,  vi.  34. 

Winninus,  Welsh  name  for  Finian,  vi. 
522,  581  (Ind.  Chr.  500).  See 
Finanus. 

Winocus,  a  Briton,  vi.  597  (Ind.  Chr. 
582). 

Wintou,  or  Winchester,  old  name  of, 

v.  82,  390. 
Winwaloc,  S.,  a  Briton  of  Arraorica, 

V.  530,  580  (Ind.  Chr.  493)  ;  death 

of,  vi.  581  (Ind.  Chr.  496),  582 

(Ind.  Chr.  504). 
Winwick,  in  Lancashire,  v.  82. 
Wiogreceastre,  or  Worcester,  Oswald 

bishop  of,  iv.  570.  See  Worcester. 
Wipped-fleet,  battle  of,  v.  477,  vi.  577 

(Ind.  Chr.  495). 
Wirall,  Bridehay  chapel  near,  vi.  465. 
Wirelandia,  conquest  of,  vi.  34. 
Wirhall,  or  Legecestria,  v.  84. 
Wirthgern,  battle  of,  v.  471. 
Wirtzburg,    S.    Kilian  of,   vi.  609 

(Ind.  Chr.  687,  689). 
Witaus,  Camaracensium  chorepiscopus, 

iv.  60. 

Witern,  or  Candida  Casa,  vi.  201,  205. 
Withur,  ruler  of  Armorica,  vi.  78. 
Wodeford,  William,  citation  by,  horn 

Ignatius,  vii.  106. 
Woden,  v.  444. 


« 


WODENI  M' 

Wodeni  mons.    See  Wodnesbeorh. 

Wodnesbeorh,  or  Mons  Wodeni,  vi. 
253,  598  (Ind.  Cbr.  592). 

Woes,  human,  xiii.  79-91. 

Women,  associated  with  ancient  order 
of  saints,  vi.  510-512;  allowed  to 
sing  in  church,  xii.  478-480  ;  a 
woman  spreads  Manicheism,  ii.  252. 

Wonderful,  a  name  of  Christ,  force  of, 
iv.  578. 

Wood,  church  built  of,  at  Glastonbury, 
V.  141  ;  usual  material  of  early 
British  churches,  vi.  97,  98;  used 
by  monks,  vi.  52. 

Worcester,  Cair  Guiragon,  v.  84,  or 
Wiogreceastre,  Oswald,  bishop  of, 

iv.  570  ;  charter  of,  iv.  570  ;  con- 
stitution of,  changed,  iv.  570. 

Word,  in  the  sense  of  thing,  ii.  428. 
Wogresius,  abbot  of  Glastonbury,  v. 

137,  vi.  601  (Ind.  Chr.  601). 
Works,  good,  without  faith,  iii.  520  ; 

sentiments  of  the  Irish  church  on,  iv. 

254. 

World,  fourth  age  of  the,  xiL  64. 
Worms,  synod  of,  convened  against 

Hildebrand,  ii.  142,  203,  xi.  440. 
Wortiporius,    or  Vortiporius,  alias 

Gwyrthefyr,  vi.  50. 
Writings,  power  over,  claimed  by  the 

papacy,  iv.  200. 
Wroxcester,   or  Viroconium,  v.  84. 

See  Cair  Urnach,  Uriconium. 
Wulffin,  bishop  of  Shirburn,  Saxon 

letter  of,  ii.  57. 
Wulsin,  monachus  inclusus,  vi.  288, 

289. 

Wye,  river,  formerly  Vaga,  vi.  82. 
W^ykingelo,  or  Wicklow,  vi.  405. 

X 

Xenodochia,  or  diaconise,  xi.  431. 

Xerxe.s,  accession  of,  viii.  266 ;  acts 
of,  viii.  266-289. 

Ximenes,  archbishop  Roderic,  his  opi- 
nion on  S.  James's  mission  to  Spain, 

v.  42. 

Xystus,  or  Sixtus,  pope,  v.  418. 
VOL.  XVII. 


—  YORK.  193 


Y 

Ybar-cyntracta,  or  Newiy,  iv.  539. 
Ybruin,  Ingen,  mother  of  S.  Laurence 

O'Toole,  iv.  553. 
Y-Coluimcille,  vi.  239.    See  Hy. 
Year,  Macedonian  rule  for  finding,  vii. 

391,  392  ;  solar,  dissertation  on,  vii. 

343-436  ;  ephemeris  of,  vii.  413- 

436;  table  of,  xi.  119-175. 
Y-gall  vellen,  or  Icteritia,  v.  98. 
Yglo  Lasco,  V.  454 ;  fabled  works  of, 

V.  455. 

Yle,  island  of,  where  Goderic  died,  iv. 
491. 

Yn-hericy-Gwydhyl  in  Anglesey,  vi. 
105. 

Yna,  king,  v.  32. 

Ynis,  i.  e.  insula,  vi.  457. 

Ynis-gutrin,  i.  e.  Insula  Vitrea,  v.  26, 
vi.  41,  440,  457. 

Ynis-weryn,  i.  e.  Insula  turbre,  vi.  45. 

Ynis-witiin,  v.  26,  vi.  440.  See 
Glastonbury,  Ynis-gutrin. 

York,  ancient  names  of,  v.  93  ;  Faga- 
nus,  bishop  of,  v.  94 ;  where  Con- 
stantius  Chlorus  died,  v.  94,  \i.  558 
(Ind.  Chr.  30C);  first  bishops  of,  v. 
94 ;  rescript  of  Severus  from,  xi. 
468  ;  Papinian  said  to  have  sat  at, 
xi.  468  ;  Severus  died  at,  v.  128 ; 
Constantine  bom  at,  v.  215;  an 
early  see,  v.  79 ;  when  founded,  v. 
94,  209,  vi.  558  (Ind.  Chr.  305)  ; 
over  Deira  and  Alba,  v.  79  ;  ex- 
tended with  Oswy's  conquest,  vi. 
208  ;  ancient  metropolis  of  the 
British,  v.  122,  123  ;  second  me- 
tropolis in  Britain,  vi.  554  (Ind. 
Chr.  179);  becomes  a  Saxon  pro- 
vince, V.  100  ;  desolation  of,  vi.  586 
(Ind.  Chr.  520)  ;  thirty  years  desti- 
tute of  a  bishop,  vi.  605  (Ind.  Chr. 
634)  ;  first  Saxon  bishop  of,  v. 
100 ;  why  so  small  a  province,  v. 
100  ;  Eborius,  bishop  of,  present  at 
council  of  Aries,  v.  123,  236  ;  Col- 
man  succeeded  in,  by  Wilfrid,  iv. 
348,  vi.  607  (Ind.  Chr.  664)  ;  see 


194 


YORK  ~  ZUMEL. 


York-^continued. 

of,  removed  to  Lindisfarne,  vi.  607 
(Ind.  Chr.  664) ;  Taurinus,  bishop 
of,  V.  48 ;  other  bishops  of,  vi.  611, 
612  (Ind.  Chr.  778,  791)  ;  church 
of,  V.  209.    See  Eboracum. 

Toung,  Mr.  Patrick,  letter  of,  to  Ussher, 
svi.  94. 

Yr-ugain-mil-saint,  a  name  given  to 
the  island  of  Bardsey,  vi.  44. 

TrmiDfridus,  bishop  of  Beauvais,  iv. 
60. 

Yserninus,  ordained,  vi.  398.  See 

Iserninus. 
Ytha,  S.,  Life  of,  vi.  239. 
Tvorus,  an  Ostman  leader,  at  Limerick, 

iv.  566. 

 ,  or  Ibar,  an  Irish  saint,  vi.  336. 

See  Ibar. 
Ywanus,  a  bishop,  vi.  169. 


Zabata,  or  Zapato,  Spanish  for  shoe, 
ii.  234. 

Zabulum,  or  barn,  vi.  40S  ;  Zabulum 
Patricii,  or  Saul,  vi.  406. 

Zacharias,  pope,  Boniface's  correspon- 
dence with,  iv.  457-465  ;  letter  of 
to  Witta,  iv.  395  ;  synod  of  Rome, 
under,  iii.  305. 

Zebedee,  or  Aristobulus,  v.  21. 

Zephyrinus,  pope,  v.  198,  vi.  149. 

Zoroaster,  his  Hades,  iii.  367. 

Zosimus,  pope,  publishes  pope  Inno- 
cent's condemnation  of  Pelagius,  v. 
305  ;  Celestius  tried  before,  v.  310; 
defends  Pelagius,  v.  315,  316 ;  sends 
his  works  to  African  bishops,  v.  315, 
328. 

Zumel,  Francis,  iv.  373. 


INDEX 

OF 

PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE, 

WHICH  ARE  THE  SUBJECTS  OF  SERMONS. 


Vol. 

Page. 

Genesis,  xlix.  3, 

xiii. 

353. 

2  Chronicles,  xxxiv.  33,- 

xiii. 

567. 

Psalm  xxxii.  10, 

xiii. 

404. 

xiii. 

421, 

xiii. 

438. 

  11,  - 

xiii. 

452. 

 ciii.  1-3, 

xiii. 

580. 

xiii. 

693. 

Lamentations,  v.  16, 

xiii. 

77. 

Matthew,  xiii.  44, 

xiii. 

539. 

Luke,  i.  73-76, 

xiii. 

475. 

John,  i.  12, 

xiiL 

159. 

  14, 

iv. 

573. 

 viii.  31,  32, 

xiii. 

367. 

 .32, 

xiii. 

380. 

Romans,  v.  1, 

xiii. 

226. 

xiii. 

245. 

xiii. 

262. 

 1,  2, 

xiii. 

279. 

 vi.  14, 

xiii. 

523. 

Vol. 

Page, 

Romans,  vi.  23, 

xiii. 

92. 

  viii.  15,  16,  - 

xiii. 

297. 

 16, 

xiii. 

317. 

1  Corinthians,  ii.  29,  - 

xiii. 

192. 

 X.  17,  - 

ii. 

417. 

 xiv.  33,  - 

xiii. 

335. 

Galatians,  iii.  22, 

xiii. 

60. 

 vi.  3,  4, 

xiii. 

31. 

 4, 

xiii. 

506. 

Ephesians,  i.  13, 

xiii. 

175. 

  ii.  1-3, 

xiii. 

45. 

 iv.  13, 

ii. 

471. 

Philippians,  ii.  5-8, 

xiiL 

126. 

8, 

xiii. 

140. 

1  Thessalonians,  ii.  13,  - 

xiii. 

657. 

Hebrews,  ii.  14,  15, 

xiii. 

490. 

 iv.  7, 

xiii. 

1. 

xiii. 

15. 

 16, 

xiii. 

209. 

Revelation,  xxi,  8, 

xiii. 

107. 

INDEX 


OF 

PASSAGES  OF  SCRIPTURE, 


CITED, 

ILLUSTRATED,  OR  EXPLAINED. 

Ge!?ebis. 

Genesis. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

I. 

i, 

viii. 

13. 

vi. 

20,  - 

xiv. 

480. 

27, 

xi. 

268. 

vii. 

viii. 

18. 

31, 

viii. 

14. 

6, 

xL 

612. 

ii. 

8,  9, 

viii. 

14. 

7,  - 

xi. 

500. 

9,  17, 

ii. 

501. 

11.  - 

xii. 

510. 

17, 

iv. 

156. 

viii. 

5,  - 

xi. 

609. 

24, 

xiv. 

492. 

13,  14, 

xL 

516. 

iii. 

15, 

162. 

14,  15, 

xi. 

609. 

\  IV. 

582,616. 

17,  - 

xiv. 

480. 

16, 

xi. 

264. 

18,  19, 

viii. 

18,  19. 

16-19,  iv. 

134. 

ix. 

1,  - 

xiv. 

480. 

19, 

iii. 

820. 

1-7,  - 

xL 

517,  533, 

20, 

(  viii. 

15. 

6,  - 

xi. 

257. 

Ixi. 

258. 

24,  - 

xi, 

|519,  520 

21, 

viii. 

15. 

\  624. 

22, 

xiv. 

510. 

27,  - 

xL 

625, 

Iv. 

viii. 

16. 

28,  29, 

xi. 

606. 

4, 

xiv. 

491. 

X. 

1.7,  - 

xii. 

41. 

7, 

xi. 

264. 

6,  - 

xL 

632. 

T. 

viii. 

16,  17. 

10,  - 

xi. 

506. 

8, 

604. 

13,  14, 

viii. 

30. 

I  Vll. 

451. 

21,  - 

xi. 

525. 

9, 

xi. 

541. 

22,  - 

xi. 

641. 

24, 

iii. 

399. 

25,  - 

viii. 

19. 

81, 

xi. 

518. 

25,  26, 

xL 

631. 

vi. 

s, 

-  iii. 

306. 

32,  - 

xL 

250. 

GENESIS. 


197 


Genesis. 

Genesis. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

X. 

33,  . 

xi. 

633. 

xix. 

22, 

xiv. 

468. 

xi. 

(  viii. 
\xi. 

20-22. 
533,  546. 

xxi. 

7, 
22, 

xi. 
xiv. 

536. 
480. 

4,  - 

xi. 

531. 

31, 

xiv. 

468. 

10,  - 

xi. 

i  508,  514, 
I  516. 

xxii. 
xxiv. 

22, 
4, 

xii. 
xii. 

12. 
11. 

12,  - 

(  viii. 

19. 

4-13, 

xii. 

10. 

Ixi. 

541,  563. 

10, 

xii. 

11. 

16,  - 

viii. 

19. 

63, 

iv. 

538. 

19,  - 

xiv. 

468. 

67, 

xii. 

16. 

26,  - 

xi. 

|520,  525, 
\  577. 

XXV. 

8, 

_  tiii. 

I  XIV. 

408. 
229. 

28,  - 

xii. 

10. 

8,  9, 

iii. 

363,  396. 

30,  . 

xi. 

538. 

30, 

xiv. 

468. 

31,  - 

xii. 

3,  6. 

xxvii. 

viii. 

32. 

xii. 

- 

viii. 

23. 

X  xviii. 

viii. 

32. 

1, 

(vi. 

187. 

4, 

xi. 

582. 

(  xii. 

3,  14. 

12,  13 

-  iv. 

609. 

1-4,  - 

xi. 

563,  580. 

xxix. 

viii. 

33. 

4,  - 

xii. 

3,  5. 

20, 

xii. 

33. 

6, 

f  xii. 

3,  4,  8. 

XX  xi. 

viii. 

34. 

<  xiv. 

490. 

3, 

xi. 

695. 

10, 12,- 

xi. 

568. 

xxxii. 

viii. 

34. 

22,  - 

xi. 

572. 

25, 

XV. 

253. 

xiii. 

8,  - 

xiv. 

490. 

xxxiiL 

viii. 

35. 

xiv. 

- 

viii. 

24. 

XXXV. 

11, 

xiL 

41. 

14,  - 

xiv. 

490. 

11,12 

-  xi. 

697. 

16,  - 

xiv. 

490,  491. 

xxxvi. 

viii. 

36. 

XT. 

- 

viii. 

25. 

6, 

xi. 

268. 

6,  - 

xiv. 

467. 

9, 

XV. 

261. 

7,  - 

xii. 

12. 

24, 

xii. 

46. 

13.  - 

viii. 

27. 

31, 

xii. 

48. 

15,  - 

iii. 

408. 

33, 

xii. 

47,  48. 

19,  - 

xii. 

23. 

xxxviL 

viii. 

36,  381. 

xvi. 

- 

viii. 

25. 

2, 

vi. 

386. 

3> 

xi. 

501. 

35, 

iii. 

1  320,327, 

12,  . 

ii. 

422. 

I  340. 

14,  - 

xiv. 

468. 

xiv. 

181. 

xvii. 

- 

^Tii. 

27. 

xxxviii 

viii. 

35,  36. 

1, 

V. 

287. 

xl. 

viii. 

37. 

6,  - 

xiv. 

480. 

xlL 

viii. 

37,  38. 

10,  - 

ii. 

427. 

32, 

ii. 

95. 

10, 11,- 

iii. 

66. 

xiii. 

viii. 

38. 

xviii. 

viii. 

27. 

37, 

xii. 

38. 

1,  - 

xvi. 

575. 

38, 

iii. 

382,  403. 

12,13,- 

xi. 

636. 

xliii. 

viii. 

38. 

27,  - 

iv. 

586. 

4,  5, 

iii. 

392. 

xix. 

7-H,  - 

xiv. 

126. 

xliv. 

viii. 

38. 

198  GENESIS 


Genesis. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Fo/. 

Page. 

xliv. 

4, 

xiv. 

491. 

29,81, 

iii. 

oil,  OOi. 

adv. 

viii. 

39. 

6, 

xi. 

614. 

xlvi. 

viii. 

39. 

4, 

xi. 

692. 

26, 

337. 

\  xii. 

36. 

/viii. 

40. 

27, 

-  ■<  xii. 

36,  38. 

(xiv. 

294,  305. 

xlvii. 

viii. 

39. 

zlviii. 

2, 

xiv. 

468. 

15, 16, 

iii. 

429. 

xlix. 

2, 

viii. 

40. 

3, 

Ixiii. 

255. 

353. 

10, 

xiv. 

481-484. 

14,15 

xvi. 

325. 

27, 

V. 

372. 

on 
OO, 

iii. 

363. 

1_ 

2, 

iii. 

QAO  OAR 

ZZ,  26 

viii. 

Exodus. 

i. 

5i 

(  xii. 

88. 

I  xiv. 

294. 

17, 

xi. 

352. 

ii. 

8, 

xii. 

53. 

22, 

xiv. 

479. 

iii. 

2-6, 

iv. 

585. 

14, 

iv. 

212. 

iv. 

viii. 

46. 

13, 

iii. 

167. 

22,  23 

iv. 

582. 

24, 

xiii. 

198. 

V. 

viii. 

46. 

19, 

xi. 

355. 

vi. 

viii. 

46. 

2, 

xi. 

587. 

4, 

xi. 

696. 

vii. 

viii. 

57. 

7, 

510. 

I  XII. 

43. 

ix. 

12, 

iv. 

102. 

16, 

■ 

678. 

<  vu. 

463. 

EXODUS. 


Exodus. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

xii. 

- 

viii. 

59. 

2,  - 

iv. 

432, 

3, 

(iv. 

432. 

(.vii. 

161. 

8,  - 

vii. 

169. 

17. 

fiv. 
(.vii. 

482. 
364. 

26,27,  - 

iv. 

432, 

40. 

fxi. 
i  xii. 

681,  698. 
6. 

41,  - 

iv. 

441. 

46,  - 

viii. 

60. 

xiii. 

- 

viii. 

50. 

20,  - 

XV. 

315. 

xiv. 

1, 

XV. 

316. 

XV. 

- 

viii. 

60. 

xvi. 

1, 

xiL 

69. 

18,  - 

ii. 

485. 

xviii. 

- 

xiv. 

66. 

4,  - 

xiv. 

479. 

25,  - 

xi. 

274, 

xix. 

1. 

xii. 

69. 

1, 16,  - 

xi. 

690. 

XX. 

6,  - 

iii. 

546. 

19,  - 

iv. 

610. 

24,  - 

vii. 

224. 

xxi. 

6, 

xi. 

269. 

17,  - 

iv. 

438. 

xxii. 

8,  - 

xi. 

269. 

xxiii. 

- 

iii. 

33. 

xxvi. 

6,  11,  - 

iv. 

607. 

31,  35, 

iv. 

609. 

33,  - 

iv. 

606. 

xxxi. 

- 

viii. 

63. 

17,  - 

viii. 

14. 

xxxii. 

- 

viii. 

63, 

3,4,  - 

xii. 

83. 

4,  - 

ii. 

441. 

33,  - 

iv. 

65, 

xxxiii. 

11,  19, 

iv. 

686. 

20-22,- 

iv. 

438. 

xxxiv. 

28,  - 

ii. 

428. 

30-33, 

iv. 

611. 

xxxvii.  2, 

ii. 

472. 

7,9,  - 

ii. 

297! 

9, 

iv. 

684. 

xxxviii. 

viii. 

54. 

26,  - 

xii. 

60. 

EXODUS  —  DEUTERONOMY. 


199 


Exodus. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

xl. 

viii. 

55. 

34,  35,  - 

iv. 

679. 

Letitiocs. 

xiii* 

44,  . 

i. 

148. 

16,17,- 

ii. 

602. 

17,  - 

xiv. 

143. 

29,  - 

viii. 

15. 

29,  - 

ii. 

451. 

32,  - 

iii. 

17. 

XX. 

9. 

iv. 

438. 

xzi. 

1, 

iii. 

337. 

11,  - 

iii. 

338. 

xxiii. 

24,  - 

XV. 

241. 

XX  vi. 

11,12,. 

iv. 

586. 

Numbers. 

. 

46,  - 

xii. 

60. 

iii. 

24,  30, 

vii. 

44. 

32,  - 

vii. 

fi9. 

iv 

16,  - 

vii. 

69. 

vi. 

iii. 

148. 

13,  - 

iv. 

433. 

29,  - 

i. 

239. 

35,  - 

ii. 

471 

17,  25,- 

iv. 

U  V  J. 

xii 

6-8,  - 

iv. 

33,  - 

xii. 

82. 

1-3,  - 

xi. 

•too  ROQ 
O^o,  UOO. 

30,  - 

iii. 

323. 

xix 

13,  - 

iii. 

337. 

24,  - 

iii. 

408. 

18,  - 

xi. 

273. 

xxiv. 

17,  - 

xi. 

390. 

xxvi. 

9,  10,  - 

xi. 

328. 

36,  - 

viii. 

40. 

59,  - 

xii. 

55. 

3,  - 

xi. 

328. 

xxviii. 

26,  - 

xii. 

583. 

xxxii. 

41,  - 

xi. 

588. 

xxxiii. 

3,  - 
6, 

(  viii. 
I  xi. 

XV. 

3. 

501. 
316. 

55,  - 

ii. 

451. 

Deuteronomy. 


Chap. 
i. 

Ver. 
3. 

Vol. 
jxi. 

Page, 
610. 
9. 

9, 15  - 

xf. 

274. 

17 

256. 

14 

xL 

588. 

446. 

12 

443. 

15, 16,- 

iii. 

602. 

25,  27,- 

iv 

611. 

vii. 

7 

9. 

25  26  - 

351. 

ix. 

6,'  '- 

iii* 

547. 

18  24  - 

xii* 

82. 

x. 

22,  - 

40. 
38. 

li 
"i 

160. 

X  vii. 

6 

xi. 

360. 

8, 

t  iv 

442. 

O  i  . 

9,  12,  - 

xiv. 

68,  61. 

14 

48. 

18-20,- 

xi. 

302. 

xviit. 

15,  16,- 

iv. 

610. 

23, 

7 

254. 

xxvi. 

5,  - 

f  xi 

682. 
38. 

q 

1 

•I, 

4.4 

xxx" 

11—14, 

xiv 

8. 

xxxn. 

D, 

7 

iv' 

ft 

57. 

22,  - 

iii. 

327. 

34,  - 

iv. 

215. 

35, 

463. 

39,  - 

vi. 

61. 

40-43,- 

i  V. 

215. 

42,  43,- 

231. 

xxxiii. 

4,5,  - 

r  i 

ixi. 

207. 
273. 

10,  - 

K  Vll. 

(xi. 

44. 
327. 

xxxiv. 

1, 

xiv. 

491. 

7,  - 

r- 

448. 

(  XI. 

510. 

8,  - 

xiv. 

9. 

200 


JOSHUA  _ 


2  SAMUEL. 


Joshua. 


Chap. 
i. 

Ver. 
16,  17 

Vol. 
-  xi. 

Page. 
350. 

Chap. 
xix. 

ii. 

2, 

18,  21 

xiv. 
iv. 

9. 

438. 

xxi. 

iii. 

15, 

XV. 

221. 

iv. 

14, 

xi. 

275. 

V. 

3, 

iv. 

443. 

i. 

iii. 

11,  12 

xu. 

85. 

X. 

12, 13 

viii. 

152. 

xi. 

13, 
23, 

viii. 
xii. 

77. 
84. 

iv. 

xiv. 

7, 

xii. 

84. 

15, 

xiv. 

510. 

XV. 

15, 

vi. 

539. 

59, 

xiv. 

232. 

i. 

xvi. 

3, 

iii. 

392. 

li. 

xix. 

1, 

xiv. 

490. 

xxiv. 

. 

2, 

xii. 
Judges. 

3,  17. 

i. 

111 

vi. 

538. 

ii. 

1, 

vii. 

46. 

vii. 

3, 

ii. 

450. 

viii. 

10, 

iii. 

408. 

IX. 

14,  19 

xii. 

72. 

X. 

iii. 

11) 

xii. 

86. 

30, 

xii. 

87. 

xi. 

V. 

31, 
9,  8, 

I  Xll. 

xii. 

240. 
88. 

17,  18. 

xii. 
xiii. 

23, 

ii. 

424. 

XV. 

41, 

xii. 

87. 

XVll. 

viii. 

10, 

iv. 

381. 

XXIV. 

28, 

xii. 

88. 

XXV. 

ix. 

22, 

xii. 

88. 

xxvi. 

X. 

2-8, 

xii. 

88,  89. 

14, 

iv. 

578. 

xi. 

4, 

xii. 

89. 

XXVUl 

6, 

iv. 

578. 

26, 

( xu. 

361. 
90. 

37,  ■ 

iii. 

393. 

i. 

xii. 

7-9,  ■ 

xii. 

90. 

iii. 

xiii. 

1, 

xii. 

92. 

V. 

11,  19, 

iv. 

578. 

X. 

XV. 

11,  - 

iii. 

393. 

xi. 

xvii. 

3,  13,  - 

ii. 

44.3. 

Judges. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

15, 

ii. 

128. 

25, 

xi. 

276. 

Ruth. 

1, 

xii. 

76. 

3,  6, 

iii. 

393. 

12, 

iv. 

600. 

1-7, 

iv. 

600. 

1  Samuel. 


13-15,- 

iii. 

421. 

8, 

ii. 

119. 

10. 

xi. 

282. 

13  14  - 

vi. 

70. 

25,  - 

(iii. 
(iv. 

133. 

588. 

29, 

ii. 

450. 

13,  - 

ii. 

450. 

7,  - 

ii. 

viii. 

92. 

18,  - 

i. 

239. 

21,  - 

xiv. 

510. 

23,  - 

vi 

64. 

25, 

xi. 

299. 

12,  - 

xi. 

338. 

13,  - 

xi. 

340. 

1, 

f  xii. 

104. 

I  xiv. 

604. 

33,  - 

V. 

515. 

12,  - 

xii. 

76. 

12,  13,- 

xi. 

335. 

28,  - 

iv. 

535. 

6,  - 

iii. 

392. 

9, 

xi. 

339. 

23,  24,- 

xi. 

335. 

14,  - 

xiv. 

183. 

2  Samuel. 

14,  16,- 

xi. 

339. 

16,  - 

xiii. 

234. 

1, 

iv. 

616. 

24,  25,- 

xi. 

337. 

1, 

{"-.. 

I  XII. 

425. 
102. 

2  SAMUEL  -  2 


2 

Cl  A  TVf  f  TTTT 

Chap. 

r€r. 

rOl. 

Page 

-  xi* 

282. 

XV. 

11 

ii. 

166. 

xvi. 

23 

_  xiv. 

54. 

xviii. 

3 

—  iy^ 

597. 

27. 

xi. 

269. 

XX. 

1 

—  xi. 

339. 

21. 

-  yij. 

123. 

xxi. 

5,  6, 

xi. 

337. 

xxii. 

Oy  Of 

-  111. 

OOi, 

6, 

iii. 

401. 

xxiii. 

1, 

iii. 

91. 

2, 

iii. 

306. 

xxiv. 

1, 

xi. 

366. 

1  Kings. 

ii* 

6, 

iii. 

332. 

12, 

xi. 

281. 

1, 

(  viii. 

3. 

vi. 

506. 

I  xiv. 

viii. 

27, 

iv. 

580. 

39, 

iii. 

421,  446. 

46, 

V. 

282,  326. 

47,  60 

iii. 

92. 

9, 

xi. 

281,  366. 

xiv 

20, 

xii. 

99. 

xvi. 

15,21, 

xii. 

98. 

23,  29 

xii. 

98. 

xix. 

18, 

vii. 

463. 

XX* 

11, 

iii. 

31  32. 

xxL 

10, 13 

,  xi. 

341. 

13, 

xi. 

360. 

xxil. 

49, 

xii. 

100. 

61, 

xii. 

99. 

2  Etnos. 

17, 

xii. 

100. 

ii* 

2, 

iii. 

392. 

11, 

iii. 

280. 

V. 

12,  13, 

ii. 

435. 

viii. 

16,  25, 

xii. 

100. 

27, 

xii. 

105. 

28, 

xii. 

102. 

ix. 

22, 

ii. 

456. 

31, 

ii. 

37. 

z. 

16,  29 

ii. 

443. 

CHRONICLES.  201 


2  Kings. 


Chap, 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page, 

4 

106. 

23, 

111. 

197- 

Xll. 

lie,. 

8-30,  - 

Ill 
111. 

1-0, 

f)  1  n  - 

3,   lU,  - 

1  07 

XX. 

6,  - 

viii. 

151. 

xxiii. 

29,  30,- 

viii. 

176. 

xxiv. 

8,  - 

xii. 

142. 

12,  - 

xiv. 

506. 

14,  - 

xii. 

137. 

19,  - 

xiv. 

490. 

xxv. 

1,  - 

xii. 

122. 

1  Chbomcles. 

18,  - 

xvi. 

303. 

19,  - 

viii. 

11,12- 

xii. 

18,  - 

xiv. 

ilQI 

21,  - 

xi. 

588. 

iv. 

24,  - 

xiv. 

490. 

X. 

13, 14,- 

xiv. 

184. 

xxiv. 

vii. 

A  A 

44. 

6,  31,  - 

vii. 

43. 

xxix. 

1,20,  - 

xi. 

340. 

12,  13,- 

xi. 

267. 

14, 16,- 

{'•• 
Kyi. 

592. 
21. 

2  Chronicles. 

iii. 

2,  - 

(  viii. 
I  xii. 

3. 
64. 

VI. 

18,  - 

iv. 

679. 

30,  - 

iii. 

421. 

37,  39,- 

iii. 

92. 

Vll. 

1,2,  - 

iv. 

579. 

14,  - 

i. 

238. 

XI. 

13-16,- 

xiv. 

490. 

Xtll. 

7, 

xi. 

339. 

XV. 

17,  - 

xiv. 

490. 

19,  - 

xii. 

103. 

xvi. 

1,  - 

xii. 

102. 

xix. 

6, 

xi. 

256. 

10,  11, 

xiv. 

69. 

XX. 

7,  - 

iv. 

686. 

202  2  CHRONICLES  —  JOB. 


2  Chronicles.  I  Esther. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

xxi. 

2, 

xiv. 

489. 

iL 

22,  26, 

xiv. 

424. 

2, 

xii. 

103. 

iii.-vi. 

viii. 

250. 

3,  4, 

xii. 

105. 

iv. 

14,  - 

ii. 

424. 

xxiv. 

7, 

xii. 

106. 

V. 

3, 

iii. 

484. 

15, 

vi. 

448. 

X. 

4,-xvi. 

xiv. 

418. 

24, 

xiv. 

510. 

xiii. 

9,  - 

iv. 

16. 

xxvi. 

18,  . 

iL 

463. 

xxviii. 

19,  - 

24, 

xiv. 
xii. 

489. 
113. 

Job. 

xxix. 

3, 

xii. 

113. 

i. 

6, 

xi. 

269. 

10, 

vi. 

386. 

21,  - 

iiL 

322. 

XXX. 

17,  18, 

xiii. 

199. 

ii. 

1, 

xi. 

269. 

xxxi. 

6, 

xiv. 

489. 

iii. 

18,  - 

iv. 

92. 

xxxiv. 

33, 

xiii. 

567. 

18,  19, 

iiL 

323. 

XXXV. 

22,  23, 

viii. 

176. 

iv. 

8, 

iv. 

464. 

XXX  vi. 

9, 

xii. 

142, 

vi 

25,  - 

xi. 

357. 

10, 

xiv. 

490. 

vii. 

9, 

iii. 

328. 

13, 

xi. 

379. 

viii. 

17, 

xiv. 

510. 

23, 

xi. 

282. 

ix. 

15,  - 

32,  33, 

iii. 
iv. 

564. 
588. 

Ezra. 

X. 

8,  11,  . 

iv. 

601. 

16,  - 

xii. 

44. 

L 

1, 

xi. 

370. 

xi. 

8,  - 

iii. 

319,  328. 

2, 

xi. 

282. 

18,  - 

iv. 

215. 

V. 

3-5, 

viii. 

245. 

xii. 

5,  - 

iv. 

222. 

5-17, 

viii. 

245. 

xiii. 

7,  - 

iv. 

224. 

vi. 

1-14, 

viii. 

246. 

9,  • 

iv. 

225. 

19-22, 

viii. 

248. 

10,  11, 

iv. 

225. 

vii. 

23, 

viiL 

291. 

15,  - 

xiv. 

234. 

26, 

463. 

xiv. 

5, 

iv. 

214. 

I  XI. 

308. 

13,  - 

iiL 

328. 

vii.,  viiL 

viii. 

298. 

23,  - 

iii. 

357. 

xvu. 

13,  14, 

iii. 

322. 

Nehemiah. 

13,  16, 

iii. 

328. 

xix. 

25,  - 

498. 

5" 

600. 
328. 

L 

1-11, 

(.VIU. 

483. 
303. 

xxi. 

13,  - 

iiv. 
iii. 

ii. 

7-20, 

viii. 

303. 

29,  30, 

iv. 

214. 

30, 

iii. 

306. 

xxiv. 

19,  - 

iii. 

328. 

iv.-viL 

viii. 

304. 

xxvi. 

26,  - 

iii. 

328. 

11, 

i. 

238. 

XX  vii. 

23,  - 

xiv. 

468. 

viii. 

viii. 

305. 

XX  viiL 

1, 

iv. 

439. 

Lx. 

8, 

iii. 

647. 

xxix. 

XXX. 

11,  - 
18,  - 

iii. 
ii. 

iv. 
136. 

ESTHEIU 

23,  - 

iii. 

323. 

xxxiii. 

22,  - 

iii. 

335. 

2-9, 

viii. 

247. 

23,  21, 

iii. 

145, 150. 

ii. 

12-15, 

viii. 

248. 

24,  - 

iv. 

591. 

JOB  —  PSALMS. 


203 


Job. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

xxxiT. 

15,  - 

iii. 

Ota 

18,  30, 

ii. 

19,  - 

xi. 

322. 

xxxtL 

21,  - 

xi. 

355. 

xxxvii.  7, 

V. 

o  Jo. 

xxxviii.7, 

C  viii. 
txi. 

13. 

269. 

17,  - 

iii. 

311,406. 

xL 

23,  - 

ii. 

196. 

xU. 

ii. 

101. 

xlii. 

8,  - 

iii. 

130. 

16,  - 

xiL 

44. 

Psalms. 

i. 

5, 

iv. 

^lo. 

ii. 

8, 

ii. 

474. 

11,  - 

xi. 

12,  - 

vi. 

C  1 

iii. 

6,  - 

iv. 

Q 

o. 

7, 

iv. 

J 14. 

iv. 

3, 

xiv. 

4y4. 

vi. 

5, 

iii. 

ooo» 

11,  12, 

iii. 

ooo» 

vii. 

8, 

vi. 

Do. 

9, 

iii. 

A  A  C 

44  D. 

13,  - 

vi 

bl. 

16,  - 

iii 

o44. 

viii. 

2,  - 

iv. 

6. 

xi. 

ix. 

9,  - 

iv. 

13,  - 

iiL 

4vU. 

13,  14, 

iiL 

QQQ 
OOO, 

16,  - 

iii. 

*1A  A 

o44. 

17,  - 

iii. 

xi. 

7,  - 

iv. 

135. 

xiii. 

3. 

iv. 

dt  A 
01 4* 

xiv. 

4,  - 

V. 

At  a 

XV. 

iii. 

OOO, 

4, 

xi. 

ZOi/> 

xvi. 

6, 

ii. 

10,  - 

iii. 

I  343. 

11,  - 

iii. 

281. 

xviii. 

4,5,  - 

iii. 

834,401. 

20,  - 

iv. 

32. 

26,  27, 

iv. 

55. 

xix. 

4-6,  - 

iv. 

498. 

Psalms. 


Chap. 

Vol 

Page* 

XIX. 

5, 

xiv. 

477. 

7, 

iii. 

14a. 

Q     10     t  A 

o,  lo,  14, 

xiv. 

10. 

Q 

o, 

XIV. 

iv,  bO. 

1  1 

11, 

lii. 

K  /I  C 

04b. 

xxii. 

15,  - 

f  in 

m. 

I IV. 

art 

iv. 

xxiii. 

A 

% 

iv. 

009. 

a 

0, 

vi. 

tiCi 

xxiv. 

2, 

iii. 

375. 

5, 

iii. 

000. 

XXV. 

xiv. 

xxvi. 

7, 

xiv. 

493. 

xxvii. 

12, 

iv. 

464. 

xxix. 

4, 

iii. 

392. 

XXX, 

3, 

iii. 

335. 

6, 

iv. 

32,  136. 

7, 

vi. 

Q  QO 
OOi. 

XXXI. 

3, 

iv. 

ay. 

OA 

iv. 

XXXll. 

5, 

iii. 

91, 120. 

6, 

iii. 

92. 

10, 

Xlll. 

4U4-40O. 

11, 

xiii. 

452-474. 

XXXIU. 

5, 

iv. 

212. 

7, 

iv. 

198,  201. 

o 
9, 

XV. 

244. 

ll. 

xi. 

182. 

18, 

iii. 

554. 

xxxiv. 

xiv. 

487. 

8. 

VI. 

14-17, 

vi. 

62. 

16,  - 

iv. 

216. 

XXX  vi. 

5,  - 

iii. 

680. 

7, 

iv. 

78. 

9,  - 

iv. 

108. 

xxxvii.  28, 

xiv. 

488. 

xxxviii.8, 

iii. 

96. 

xxxix. 

9,  - 

xi. 

368. 

xl. 

2, 

iii. 

358. 

7,8,  - 

ii. 

473. 

10,  - 

iv. 

451. 

xlii. 

7,  - 

xiv. 

510. 

36,  - 

iii. 

399. 

xliii. 

26,  - 

iii. 

98. 

xiv. 

7, 

iv. 

404. 

xlix. 

3,  - 

xiv. 

496. 

204 


PSALMS. 


PSALSIS. 

Psalms. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Fo/. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

vIi'y- 

12, 

iv. 

138. 

Ixxxiv.  11, 

iv. 

617. 

13,  14 

iv. 

217. 

11,  16 

vi. 

27. 

15, 

iii. 

328. 

Ixxxv. 

12, 

V. 

362. 

li. 

7, 

iv. 

2,  428. 

Ixxxvi. 

13, 

iii. 

403. 

1  fi 
lU, 

IV. 

109. 

Ixxxix.  24, 

vi. 

oa 
Zv. 

17, 

vi. 

62. 

47, 

iii. 

318. 

Iv. 

21, 

xiv. 

456,  457. 

xc. 

4, 

ii. 

161. 

23, 

iv. 

102,  216. 

xciv. 

1, 

iii. 

147. 

Ivii. 

19, 

XV. 

245. 

10, 

V. 

325. 

lix. 

10, 

110,  143, 

16, 

ii. 

286. 

(vi. 

22,  29, 

xcv. 

10, 

ii. 

502. 

Ix. 

6, 

xiv. 

456. 

xcvi. 

5, 

ii. 

9. 

7, 

xi. 

272. 

11, 

xiv. 

228. 

Ixii. 

8, 

ill. 

421. 

xcvii. 

1, 

xi. 

365. 

9. 

xiv. 

496. 

rr 

xi. 

269. 

12, 

<iii. 
(iv. 

546. 
174. 

ci. 

1, 

-  r.- 

t  vi. 

126. 
15. 

Ixv. 

1, 

iii. 

540. 

cii. 

17, 

iii. 

458. 

2, 

iii. 

420. 

27, 

iv. 

212. 

Ixvi. 

6, 

xi. 

582. 

ciii. 

1-3, 

xiii. 

580-606. 

18, 

vi. 

22. 

4, 

iv. 

110. 

Ixviii. 

1) 

ii. 

471. 

civ. 

29, 

iii. 

322. 

16, 

ii. 

473. 

31, 

vii. 

521. 

18, 

145. 

cv. 

8-11, 

xii. 

25. 

(.ii. 

471. 

12,  13 

xi. 

584. 

Ixxi. 

6, 

iv. 

601. 

23,  27 

viii. 

20. 

Ixxii. 

8, 

-  f : 

136. 

cvi. 

41, 

ii. 

123. 

hn. 

353. 

cvii. 

18, 

iii. 

400. 

15, 

xiv. 

468. 

20, 

V. 

284. 

19, 

iv. 

374. 

cix. 

8, 

vii. 

44. 

Ixxiii. 

2, 

iv. 

128. 

ex. 

1, 

iv. 

616. 

4, 

vii. 

159. 

cxi. 

7, 

xiv. 

488. 

Ixxiv. 

7, 

V. 

478. 

cxiv. 

3, 

xii. 

66. 

14, 

436. 

cxv. 

3, 

iv. 

88. 

tvi. 

407. 

8, 

64. 

Ixxvi. 

10, 

xi. 

374. 

iiii. 

514. 

12, 

xi. 

322. 

cxvi. 

3, 

iii. 

334. 

Ixxvii. 

10, 

vi. 

22. 

7, 

iii. 

554. 

Ixxix. 

1, 

V. 

478. 

cxviii. 

iv. 

248. 

324. 

cxix. 

35, 

iv. 

8. 

2,  3, 

iix. 

365. 

49, 

xiv. 

10. 

6, 

iv. 

78. 

50, 

iii. 

145. 

8, 

vi. 

22. 

73, 

iv. 

601. 

Ixxxi. 

4, 

XV. 

242. 

85, 

vii. 

128. 

10, 

iv. 

84. 

93, 

iii. 

145. 

Ixxxii. 

1.  2, 

xi. 

360. 

cxxi. 

6, 

iv. 

438. 

G, 

xi. 

269. 

cxxvii. 

1, 

iv. 

614. 

Ixxxiv.  7, 

vi. 

251. 

cxxxi. 

1, 

iv. 

438. 

PSALMS  -  CANTICLES. 


205 


Psalms. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

cxxxii.  3, 

ii. 

422. 

10,  - 

iii. 

567. 

14,  - 

ii. 

473. 

cxxxiii.  1, 

ii. 

422. 

iv. 

16,  163, 

cxxxv.  6,       -  ' 

213. 

vi. 

12. 

15,  - 

ii. 

441. 

18,     -  J 

ii. 
iii. 

64. 
514. 

cxxxvi.  6, 

iii. 

375. 

cxxxvii.3, 

ii. 

103. 

4,  - 

iv. 

635. 

cxxxviii.5, 

vi. 

251. 

cxxxix.13, 

iv. 

601. 

cxli. 

5, 

XV. 

255. 

7, 

iii. 

333. 

cxliii. 

2,  - 

V. 

326. 

cxliy. 

3,  - 

xiv. 

496. 

cxlv. 

u.    -  1 

iv. 

xiv. 

33. 
487, 

17,  - 

iv. 

90,  167. 

cxlvi. 

iii. 

322. 

cxlvii. 

4,  - 

iii. 

167. 

Proverbs. 

ii. 

17,  - 

xi. 

378. 

18,  - 

iii. 

406. 

iii. 

5,  - 

xi. 

356. 

V. 

15-17, 

iv. 

450. 

22,  - 

[iu. 

143. 

Ivi. 

74. 

viii. 

11,  - 

iv. 

472. 

15,  - 

xi. 

256. 

23,  - 

iii. 

479. 

30,  - 

iv. 

578. 
541. 

35,  - 

^  VI. 

34. 

329. 
19,  30. 

xi. 

18,  - 

iii. 

546. 

xiii. 

3,  - 

iv. 

65. 

xiv. 

11,  - 

iii. 

401. 

XV. 

11,  - 

iii. 

400. 

xvi. 

4,  - 

iv. 

214. 

25,  - 

iii. 

401. 

xvii. 

10,  - 

V. 

441. 

Proverbs. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

xviii. 

15, 

iii. 

103. 

xviii. 

17, 

iii. 

98, 

xix. 

10, 

xi. 

363, 

29, 

iv. 

175, 

xxi. 

1, 

xi. 

370. 

xxii. 

10, 

iv. 

65, 

28, 

iv. 

224. 

xxiii. 

14, 

iii. 

402. 

xxiv. 

21, 

xi. 

341. 

24, 

iii. 

163. 

XX  vi. 

10, 

iv. 

65,  201, 

27, 

iii. 

344. 

xxvii. 

20, 

iii. 

400. 

XXX, 

3,  4, 

iv. 

577, 

17, 

xi. 

521. 

31, 

i. 

239. 

EOCLESIASTES. 

i. 

7, 

viii. 

14, 

iii. 

14, 

iv. 

175. 

15, 

ii. 

420. 

16, 

xi. 

360. 

20, 

iii. 

324. 

iv. 

12, 

iv. 

561, 

vi. 

6, 

iii. 

324, 

10, 

ii. 

420. 

12, 

xii. 

155. 

vii. 

30, 

iv. 

136. 

viu. 

2, 

xi. 

o  /  o. 

ix. 

3, 

iii. 

406. 

10, 

iii. 

328. 

21, 

xii. 

155. 

X, 

4, 

iv. 

179. 

xi. 

3, 

iii. 

189. 

14. 

iv. 

( 130, 145 

\  152. 

XII. 

7, 

iii. 

a  1 Q 
olu. 

12, 

xiv. 

DO,  D/, 

13, 

iv. 

Canticles. 

2, 

vi. 

521. 

V. 

2, 

iii. 

414. 

7, 

ii. 

420. 

vi. 

4, 

ii. 

420. 

vii. 

4, 

iii. 

479. 

206 


CANTICLES  —  ISAIAH. 


Canticles. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol 

Page. 

viii. 

8> 

- 

403. 

(  IV. 

Isaiah. 

644,  597. 

L 

4, 

ii. 

64. 

4-6, 

V. 

428. 

9, 

ii. 

498. 

18, 

iii. 

126. 

21, 

ii. 

37,  39. 

ii. 

3, 

ii. 

19. 

iiL 

7, 

iii. 

150. 

V. 

14, 

iii. 

403. 

20, 

iv. 

95,  437. 

vi. 

2, 

iv. 

586. 

2,  3, 

ii. 

297. 

6, 

iv. 

443. 

vii. 

8, 

viii. 

162. 

11,  14, 

iv. 

579. 

18, 

iii. 

120. 

viii. 

9, 

12,  13, 

ii. 
i. 

164. 
254. 

19,  20, 

iii. 

190. 

21, 

xi. 

341. 

ix. 

2, 

vii. 
/ii. 

463. 
430. 

6, 

-  iv. 
'  xiv. 

577. 

465-472. 

7, 

iv. 

615. 

X. 

6-7  - 

xL 

369. 

8, 

xi. 

278. 

xi. 

2, 

Iv. 

596. 
863. 

xiv. 

11, 

iiL 

333. 

19, 

iii. 

332. 

xix. 

4, 

viii. 

164. 

11, 

I  viii. 

386. 
20. 

xxii. 

14,  ■ 

iii. 

400. 

13, 

viL 

484. 

15,  17, 

viii. 

252. 

xsiv. 

6,  - 

vii. 

484. 

XXV. 

8, 

ii. 

161. 

26, 

ii. 

160. 

xxvL 

7, 

vi. 

251. 

xxviii. 

7,  • 

iv. 

609. 

XXX. 

8, 

■ 

15. 

\  XI. 

338. 

Isaiah. 

Chap. 

Ter. 

Vol 

Page. 

XXX. 

33, 

iv. 

95. 

xxxiL 

4, 

iv. 

247. 

xxxiii. 

14, 

iv. 

585,  597. 

xxxiv. 

6, 

XV. 

250. 

16, 

XV. 

251. 

XXXV. 

4, 

iv. 

233. 

xxxviiL5,  6 

,    -  viii. 

151. 

8, 

viii. 

151,  152. 

10, 

iiL 

382,  400. 

10, 

11,  iiL 

319. 

15, 

iiL 

400. 

17, 

iL 

68. 

18, 

iii. 

318,  332. 

xl. 

6, 

iv. 

409. 

xli. 

8, 

iv. 

686. 

x]ii. 

1, 

vii. 

463. 

6,  7 
8, 

,    -  iL 
iii. 

11. 
466. 

xliii. 

5-7 

-  ii. 

474. 

11, 

iv. 

616. 

16, 

iiL 

447. 

25, 

iii. 

120. 

xliv. 

28, 

viii. 

224. 

xlv. 

1, 

xL 

282. 

7, 

-  {'^- 

152. 

\  xL 

260. 
(91,  213, 

11, 

iv. 

1  219,  163, 
(  175. 

13, 

viii. 

224. 

xlviii. 

iii. 

333. 

11, 

240. 

I  iiL 

466. 

xlix. 

6, 

iL 

11. 

1. 

19, 

20,  iii. 

533. 

IiL 

2, 

vi. 

39,  61. 

7, 

vii. 

463. 

liii. 

4, 

vii. 

463. 

5, 

ii. 

472. 

8, 

-  ['^- 

580,597. 

\  xiv. 

484-487. 

10, 

iv. 

602. 

11, 

498,  504. 

uv. 

692. 

18, 

xiv. 

510. 

liv. 

2, 

ii. 

18. 

Ivi. 

3, 

ii. 

177. 

7, 

iii. 

420. 

ISAIAH 


Isaiah. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

Iviii. 

n 

9i 

iii. 

A  CO 

Ix. 

1-4,  - 

ii. 

11. 

2,  - 

ii. 

11. 

14,  - 

iv. 

498. 

Ixiii. 

4,  - 

iv. 

233. 

16,  - 

iii. 

448. 

Ixv. 

1,  - 

129. 

I  VI. 

19. 

2,  - 

ii. 

1  Q 

lo. 

Ixvi. 

21,  - 

vii. 

43. 

24,  - 

vi. 

DiS. 

Jekemiah. 

i. 

9 

«*> 

120. 

5,7,  - 

I  iii 

147. 

liv! 

601. 

110- 

147. 

10 

187. 

13 

128. 

ii. 

10  11 

442. 

97 

89. 

V. 

a 
"i 

76. 

20. 

vL 

lO, 

609. 

viii. 

10 

609. 

19 

64. 

22,  - 

iii. 

98. 

hi. 

1.  - 

vi. 

66. 

5,  - 

vi. 

70. 

X, 

23,  - 

iv. 

6. 

25,  - 

iii. 

420. 

xiv. 

18,  - 

iv. 

609. 

XV. 

1, 

iii. 

147. 

14,  - 

vi. 

70. 

19,  - 

iiL 

172. 

xviii. 

7,9,  - 

iii. 

147. 

XX. 

9,  - 

iv. 

616. 

xxii. 

18,  - 

xiv. 

606. 

19,  - 

iii. 

322. 

xxiii. 

6,  - 

xiv. 

472. 

11,  33, 

iv. 

609. 

XXV. 

9,  - 

xi. 

283. 

xxvi. 

1.2,  - 

xii. 

129. 

xxvii. 

1,  - 

xii. 

140. 

xxix. 

7,  - 

xl. 

844. 

XXX. 

10,  - 

vii. 

483. 

xxxi. 

15,  - 

iii. 

399. 

EZEKIEL.  207 


Jeremiah. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

:  Vol. 

Page. 

xxxi. 

18,  - 

iii. 

145. 

xxxiv. 

viii. 

245. 

2,5,  - 

xii. 

1  90 

Iii. 

12,  15, 

xii. 

120. 

28,  - 

xii. 

135,  136. 

28-30, 

xiv. 

505. 

31,  32, 

xii. 

132. 

Lamentations. 

ii. 

20,  - 

iv. 

609. 

iv. 

20,  - 

xi. 

276,  282. 

V. 

16,  - 

xiii. 

77. 

EZEKIEL. 

i. 

1,2,  - 

xii. 

124. 

21,  - 

ii. 

432. 

iii. 

18,  20, 

iv. 

436. 

iv. 

4,5,  - 

xii. 

124. 

6,  - 

i. 

22. 

viii. 

15,  - 

ii. 

447. 

ix. 

4,  - 

Hi. 

163. 

I  XV. 

240. 

xi. 

4, 

XV. 

240. 

xiii. 

19,  - 

iv. 

437. 

xvii. 

12,  13, 

xi. 

379. 

xviii. 

4,  - 

iv. 

156. 

20,  - 

108. 

\  VI. 

19. 

24,  - 

iv. 

82. 

26,  - 

iv. 

103. 

27,  - 

iv. 

52. 

30,  31, 

iii. 

164. 

2,  - 

vL 

57,  61. 

xxiii. 

20,  - 

ii. 

114. 

xxxii. 

21,  - 

iii. 

332. 

27,  - 

« ... 

111. 

319. 

xxxiii. 

8,  - 

iv. 

436. 

11,  - 

{'•• 

31. 

\  VI. 

59,  75. 

xxxiv. 

23,  - 

iv. 

615. 

xxxvi.  25, 

iv. 

496. 

xxxvii.  24, 

iv. 

615. 

26,  27, 

iv. 

586. 

xliv. 

24,  - 

xiv. 

63,  64. 

208 


DANIEL  —  ZECHARIAH. 


Dastiel. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

To/. 

Page. 

Chap. 

i. 

1> 

xii. 

133. 

iii. 

iL 

iv. 

390. 

V. 

llf 

iv. 

578. 

vi. 

xi. 

822. 

viii. 

27, 

xi. 

282. 

iii. 

vi. 

409. 

iv. 

17, 

25,  xi. 

340. 

24, 

iii. 

154. 

i. 

V. 

ii. 

304. 

ii. 

1  y,  XI. 

Zoo. 

21, 

xi. 

366. 

vi. 

10, 

22,  xi. 

355. 

17, 

—  11. 

o 
Z. 

i. 

1  7 

ii. 

13, 

14, 

121. 

\  IV. 

615. 

V. 

18, 

V. 

21, 

ii. 

164. 

14, 

vi. 

TUl. 

iv. 

oyo. 

vii. 

ix. 

5, 

V. 

326. 

21, 

xiii. 

224. 

24,25.  1^- 

303. 

\  XV. 

oUO. 

27, 

18. 

Ix. 

633. 

xi. 

2, 

viiL 

273. 

ii. 

xii. 

2, 

iiL 

319. 

xiii. 

42, 

iii. 

\  VI. 

Q 

O. 

HOSEA. 

ii. 

ii. 

2, 

ii. 

457. 

iii. 

5, 

iv. 

615. 

iv. 

9, 

iL 

75. 

viii. 

4, 

vi. 

74. 

i. 

ix. 

2, 

xiv. 

225. 

u. 

X. 

3, 

xi. 

dOO. 

10, 

iii. 

546. 

xii. 

4, 

xL 

582. 

XUl. 

4, 

iv. 

DiO. 

11. 

xi. 

366. 

14, 

-  {:"• 

402. 

\  IV. 

176. 

i. 

iii. 

Joel. 

iv. 

V. 

ii. 

82, 

iii. 

420. 

vi. 

Asios. 

Ver.  Tot. 

Page. 

6, 

iv. 

152. 

25 

,      -  xi. 

682. 

1, 

6,  7,  ii. 

424. 

8- 

10,  -  viii. 

130. 

Jonah. 

3, 

iii. 

393. 

2, 

iii. 

322. 

MiOAH. 

14, 

xiv. 

490. 

4, 

xiv. 

467. 

2, 

580. 

\  XIV. 

506. 

6, 

viii. 

20. 

2, 

xi. 

504. 

8, 

ii. 

104. 

9, 

-  I"- 

164. 

\xi. 

368. 

H.VB  akk.uk. 

4, 

ii. 

434. 

5, 

iii. 

40. 

12 

ii. 

411. 

Zephaniah. 

11, 

vi. 

353. 

Haggai. 

13 

vii. 

45. 

1-9,    -  viiL 

244. 

7, 

ii. 

160. 

11 

iv. 

186,  609. 

12 

xiv. 

68. 

Zechariah. 

1- 

S,    -  viii. 

244. 

9, 

ii. 

106. 

2, 

ii. 

116. 

3, 

xiiL 

595. 

12, 

13,  ii. 

117. 

ZECHARIAH  —  1  MACCABEES. 


209 


Zechariah. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 

hap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Pa<je. 

Chap. 

Var. 

Vol 

Page. 

vii. 

12, 

iii. 

306. 

vii. 

6, 

iii. 

167. 

IX. 

Q 

—  Vllt 

TtOO. 

16,  - 

xi. 

9f^rt 

i  0  V. 

xiii. 

2, 

ii. 

162. 

ix, 

17, 

iii. 

400- 

-     iv.  ( 

590,  592, 

xi. 

7, 

iv. 

188. 

7, 

I 

597. 

xvii. 
xxii. 

29,  - 
7-18,  - 

iv. 
iv. 

5. 

464. 

Malachi. 

xxvi. 

27,  - 

iv. 

:  102, 103, 

\     a  14. 

ii. 

7, 

- 

609. 

xl. 

1, 

iv. 

8. 

\  VII. 

46. 

xlviii. 

26,  - 

viii. 

152. 

7  S 

C8. 

li. 

iii. 

335. 

14, 

xi. 

378. 

6, 

iv. 

9  1  9 

1  MACCABEES. 

8, 

i. 

iv. 

2, 

iv. 

247. 

i. 

- 

11,  - 

ix. 
ix. 

814. 
262. 

APOCRYPHA. 

30-34,- 

ix. 

302. 

35-40,- 

ix. 

305. 

ESDRAS. 

46-51,- 

ix. 

314. 

Iv. 

59-66,- 

ix. 

315. 

iv. 

249. 

ii. 

1-5,  - 

ix. 

317. 

vi. 

14, 

45,  xii. 

156. 

29-48,- 

ix. 

318. 

xiv. 

227. 

49-70,- 
68, 

ix. 
iii. 

327. 
280. 

TOBIT. 

iii. 

1,  2,  - 
8,9,  - 

ix. 
ix. 

828. 
331. 

111. 

10, 

iii. 

332. 

10-12,- 

ix. 

332. 

vi. 

14, 

iii. 

332. 

13-37,- 

ix. 

833. 

xiv. 

/I  1  T 

IV. 

38-41,- 
1-15,  - 

ix. 
ix. 

334. 
335. 

Judith. 

16-27,- 
28-35,- 

ix. 
ix. 

330. 
337. 

IXt 

16, 

iii. 

^1  Q 

36-41,- 
42-54,- 

ix. 
ix. 

338. 
338. 

Wisdom. 

V. 

1,2,  - 

ix. 

340. 

4,  5-27, 

ix. 

345. 

i. 

xiv. 

416. 

24-36,- 

ix. 

346,  350. 

3, 

iv. 

464. 

55-62,- 

ix. 

346-352. 

13, 

iv. 

130. 

vi. 

1-7,  - 

ix. 

340. 

iii. 

2,  3 

,    -  iv. 

544. 

8-13,  - 

ix. 

341. 

^•iii. 

21, 

vi. 

30. 

12-17,- 

ix. 

342. 

X. 

6, 

xi. 

632. 

18-27,- 

ix. 

342. 

xvi. 

13, 

iii. 

401. 

31-41,- 
42-54,- 

ix. 
ix. 

343. 
354. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 

63,  - 

ix. 

350. 

vii. 

5-11,  - 

ix. 

864. 

Piol. 

xiv. 

210,  438. 

12-24,- 

ix. 

365. 

i. 

2, 

viii. 

2. 

26,  - 

ix. 

367. 

210 


1  MACCABEES 


—  MATTHEW. 


1  Maccabees. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

vii. 

27-32,- 

MX. 
Ix. 

369. 
456. 

33-50,- 

ix. 

371. 

viii. 

33-38,- 

ix. 

369. 

ix. 

1,2,  - 

ix. 

371. 

3-27,  - 

ix. 

372,  374. 

28-56,- 

ix. 

(  373,  374, 
I  37G. 

57-61,- 

ix. 

379. 

62-73,- 

ix. 

380. 

X, 

3-21,  - 

ix. 

390. 

22-47,- 

ix. 

391. 

48-50,- 

ix. 

392. 

51-68,- 

ix. 

393. 

59-68,- 

ix. 

399,  400. 

xi. 

- 

ix. 

405-412. 

xii. 

ix. 

412-415. 

9, 

xii. 

156. 

xiii. 

ix. 

415-420. 

41,  - 

X. 

51. 

xiv. 

ix. 

422-424. 

18,  - 

xi. 

299. 

XV. 

ix. 

424-426. 

xvi. 

ix. 

427-434. 

2  Maccabees. 

i. 

7-9,  - 

ix. 

414. 

ii. 

28.  - 

xiv. 

417. 

2  Maccabees. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

roi. 

Page 

iii. 

1, 

ix. 

249. 

iv. 

- 

ix. 

282-284. 

1-6,  - 

ix. 

262. 

33,  - 

ix. 

11.5. 

61,  - 

ix. 

340. 

V. 

11,  - 

ix. 

285. 

22,  - 

ix. 

318,333. 

25-27,- 

ix. 

302. 

vi. 

- 

ix. 

314,  316. 

23,  - 

iii. 

340. 

13-24,- 

ix. 

355. 

viii. 

- 

ix. 

334. 

6,7,  - 

ix. 

331. 

23-27,- 

ix. 

335. 

28-36,- 

ix. 

336. 

ix. 

- 

ix. 

340,  342. 

X. 

- 

ix. 

343,  344. 

1-5,  - 

ix. 

338. 

8, 

ix. 

339. 

xi. 

- 

ix. 

347. 

29,  - 

iii. 

392. 

xii. 

- 

ix. 

348-351. 

38-43,- 

ix. 

351,352. 

43,  - 

iii. 

222. 

xiii. 

ix. 

353-356. 

15,  - 

xvi. 

206. 

xiv. 

ix. 

366,370. 

XV. 

1-37,  - 

ix. 

389. 

40,  - 

xiv. 

417. 

NEW  TESTAMENT. 


Matthew. 


11, 

16, 
18 

21, 

4, 
6, 


24,- 


-  { 


XI. 

f  xii. 
I.  xiv. 
xi. 

X. 

:iii. 
:iv. 

vii. 
xi. 
xiv. 


Matthew. 


543. 

ii. 

15-18,- 

vii. 

462. 

71,  142. 

19-21,- 

X. 

480. 

261. 

iii. 

2, 

iv. 

20. 

603. 

6, 

iv. 

594. 

469. 

8, 

xiii. 

195. 

145. 

15,  - 

472. 

587. 

{  IV. 

594. 

44. 

17,  - 

iv. 

590. 

502. 

24,  - 

xi. 

363. 

506. 

iv. 

6, 

iv. 

313. 

MATTHEW. 


211 


Matthew. 


Chap. 
iv. 


vii. 


Matthew. 


Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Vci: 

Vol. 

Page. 

10,  - 

iii. 

420. 

xi. 

9,  - 

ii. 

428. 

IG,  - 

vii. 

463. 

18,  - 

vii. 

46. 

18,  - 

vi. 

187. 

27,  - 

iv. 

613. 

- 

ii. 

177. 

28,      -  i 

iv. 

12. 

10-12,- 

xi. 

356. 

vi. 

29. 

11,  - 

xiv. 

276. 

29,  - 

iv. 

179. 

14,  - 

xiv. 

12. 

xii. 

18,     -  i 

iv. 

592. 

15,  - 

iv. 

451. 

\ 

vii. 

463. 

17,  . 

434. 

24,  - 

XV. 

252. 

\  VI. 

23. 

25,  - 

ii. 

423. 

22,  ^ 

xiv. 

277. 

29,  - 

ii. 

13. 

26, 

fiii. 

198. 

32,  - 

XV. 

247. 

liv. 

698. 

36,  - 

XV. 

252. 

87,  - 

XV. 

253. 

40,  - 

iii. 

348. 

2,  - 

vi. 

72. 

xiii. 

16,  - 

iv. 

595, 

4, 

Hii. 
\  xiv. 

446. 
280. 

24,25,-  1 

ii. 
iii. 

497. 
13. 

9,  - 

iii. 

426. 

25,     -  \ 

ii. 

7. 

11,  - 

iv. 

111. 

iii. 

13,  391. 

12, 

|iv. 

146, 148. 

80,  - 

iv. 

136. 

I  v. 

325. 

44,  - 

xiii. 

539. 

14,15,- 

iii. 

162. 

47,48,- 

V. 

3. 

25,  - 

xiv. 

281. 

49,  50,- 

iv. 

135. 

1,2,  - 

iv. 

441. 

52,  - 

iii. 

144. 

3,  - 

iv. 

436. 

xiv. 

3, 

xiv. 

284. 

7,8,  - 

V. 

362. 

XV. 

4, 

iv. 

438. 

10,  - 

iv. 

438. 

5, 

XV. 

236. 

12,  - 

iv. 

37. 

6, 

ii. 

447. 

15,  - 

ii. 

135. 

8, 

xiv. 

285. 

16, 16,- 

jiv. 
Ui. 

458. 
70. 

9, 

14,  - 

iii. 
xii. 

42. 
474. 

22,  - 

iv. 

313. 

15,  - 

iii. 

158. 

23,  - 

vi. 

74. 

22,  - 

xiii. 

328. 

26,  - 

27,  - 

vi. 
vi. 

73. 
74. 

xvi. 

16.  -1 

ii. 
vi. 

603. 
73. 

8,  - 

xiii. 

195. 

17,  - 

vi. 

21. 

11,12,- 

iii. 

281,288. 

rii. 

164. 

12,  - 

iii. 

391. 

18,      -  ■ 

iii. 

402. 

17,  - 

vii. 

463. 

iv. 

315,509. 

13. 

nv. 

95, 155. 

Lxi. 

359. 

\  xiv. 

283. 

19,  - 

fu. 

462. 

12,  - 

xiv. 

264. 

xiv. 

71. 

22, 

iv. 

177. 

22,  - 

iv. 

246. 

23,  - 

ii. 

15. 

24,  - 

xi. 

356. 

28,  - 

xi. 

352. 

28,  - 

ii. 

15. 

32,  - 

iv. 

224,496. 

xvii. 

25,  26,- 

iv. 

593. 

33,  - 

iv. 

218. 

27,  - 

ii. 

146. 

3,  - 

iii. 

295. 

xviii. 

iii. 

140. 

V  2 


212 


MATTHEW  —  MARK. 


Matthew. 

IMatthew. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

roi. 

Page. 

xviii. 

3, 

iii. 

164. 

xxvi. 

12, 

iii. 

347. 

10, 

XV. 

244. 

26, 

iv. 

282. 

11,  - 

vi. 

23. 

27,28, 

iii. 

65. 

12,  - 

XV. 

244. 

/iii. 

141. 

17,  - 

I"- 

\  XIV. 

458. 
72. 

28, 

-  - 

u. 

89. 
583. 

18,  - 

xiii. 

22,  387. 

29, 

66. 

35, 

iii. 

162. 

(  XV. 

246. 

XIX. 

ii. 

OO  7 
^0  /. 

31, 

iv. 

597. 

5, 

xiv. 

492. 

52, 

ii. 

463. 

6, 

57. 

xxvii. 

1, 

vii. 

44. 

(  XI. 

263. 

9, 

xiv. 

310. 

8, 

iii. 

15. 

40-42, 

iii. 

411. 

11,  12,- 

ii. 

132. 

52,  53, 

353,361. 

28,  - 

iii. 

409. 

I  XII. 

583. 

XX. 

9, 

iii. 

562. 

xxviii. 

18, 

iii. 

151. 

13,  - 

iii. 

570. 

18-22, 

iv. 

612. 

28,  - 

iv. 

|  88,  163, 
1  591. 

19, 
20, 

iv. 
ii. 

463. 

433,  47.3. 

xxi. 

5, 

13,  - 
30,  - 

vii. 
iii. 
xiv. 

463. 
420. 
309. 

Mark. 

xxii. 

13,  - 

iii. 

391. 

i. 

2, 

xiv. 

318. 

18,  - 

iv. 

218. 

4, 

iii. 

144. 

21,  - 

Iii. 

85. 

5, 

iv. 

594. 

145. 

8, 

iii. 

142. 

30,  - 

XV. 

246. 

16, 

vi. 

187. 

42, 

iv. 

680. 

ii. 

7, 

iii. 

120. 

48,  44,- 

iv. 

598,  616. 

8, 

xiv. 

187. 

xxiii. 

2,3,  - 

xiv. 

73. 

iii. 

18, 

X. 

484. 

s,  - 

xii. 

476. 

27, 

ii. 

4. 

9, 

iii. 

17. 

29, 

XV. 

247. 

13,  - 

iii. 

144. 

vi. 

3, 

X. 

505. 

29,  - 

iii. 

323. 

11, 

xiv. 

286. 

xxiv. 

- 

iii. 

334. 

vii. 

3, 

xiv. 

321. 

7,  - 

ii. 

76. 

9, 

ii. 

447. 

14,  - 

ii. 

15. 

11, 

XV. 

236. 

16,  - 

ii. 

18. 

ix. 

1, 

ii. 

15. 

20,  - 

vi. 

62. 

44, 

vi. 

62. 

24,  - 

iv. 

312. 

X. 

29, 

xiv. 

287. 

29,  - 

xi. 

110. 

30, 

XV. 

247. 

36, 

viii. 

2. 

xii. 

25, 

XV. 

246. 

41,  - 

xiv. 

267. 

xiv. 

8, 

iii. 

347. 

XXV. 

18-30,- 

iv. 

451. 

25, 

66. 

34,  - 

iv. 

90. 

\  XV. 

246. 

41,  - 

iv. 

f  95,  150, 

33-36, 

iv. 

597. 

(  152. 

25, 

(  vii. 

178. 

46,  - 

V. 

291. 

XV. 

1  xiv. 

324. 

MARK  —  LUKE. 


213 


C/tap. 


Mark. 

LUKB. 

Vei: 

Vol. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Paije. 

r 

16,  17, 

iv. 

23,  - 

V. 

406. 

15, 

■  L.. 

466. 

V. 

iii. 

122. 

257. 

21,  - 

iii. 

120. 

16, 

iv. 

495. 

vi. 

16,  - 

X, 

484. 

19, 

ii. 

473. 

38, 

iv. 

595. 

20, 

ii. 

16. 

vii. 

6.  7,  - 
8, 

iii. 
xi. 

458. 
331. 

Luke. 

19,  20,- 
48,  - 

iii. 
iii. 

295. 
150. 

viii. 

13,  14,- 

iii. 

92. 

4, 

iii. 

15. 

18,  - 

vi. 

22. 

6, 

V. 

287. 

ix. 

31,  - 

iii. 

280. 

10, 

16,  17, 

xiv. 
iii. 

144. 
144. 

X. 

16, 

Ixi. 

90. 
263. 

20, 

iv. 

613, 

18,  - 

(«:. 

8, 10,  14. 

31,  33, 

iv. 

615. 

\  Vll. 

185. 

34,  37, 

iv. 

585. 

xi. 

2, 

iii. 

426. 

35, 

iv. 

584. 

4, 

iv. 

595. 

37, 

ii. 

428. 

41, 

vi. 

188. 

38, 

iv. 

404,  584. 

49,  - 

xi. 

256. 

42, 

61, 

iv. 
v. 

583. 
363. 

52,  - 

(iii. 

136. 
144. 

57,  ■ 

xi. 

503. 

xii. 

ii. 

128. 

68, 

13. 

5, 

iii. 

244. 

I  X. 

469. 

13, 

ii. 

145. 

71,  • 

ii. 

13. 

31,  32,- 

ii. 

15. 

73-75,- 

xiii. 

475. 

42, 

vii. 

76. 

77,  ■ 
1.  - 

(iii. 

(  IV. 
X. 

144. 
536. 

57,  470. 

xiii. 

49,  - 
3,  5,  - 

ii. 

{::: 

\  lU. 

130. 
483. 
164. 

2, 

vi. 

502. 

4, 

iv. 

595. 

4,  5,  - 

X. 

472. 

21, 

iii. 

360. 

14,  ■ 

1": 

13. 

xiv. 

12, 

vi. 

72. 

\  XIV. 

326. 

14,  - 

iii. 

221,  224. 

30-32,- 

I  III. 

13. 

486. 

XV. 

7,  10,  - 

vi. 

XV. 

59. 
244. 

36, 

ix. 

480. 

22-24,- 

V. 

316. 

37,  - 

ix. 

495. 

24,  - 

iv. 

140. 

40,  - 

xiv. 

191. 

xvi. 

6-8,  - 

iii. 

156. 

51,  - 

jiii. 

481. 

12,  - 

iv. 

407. 

(  X. 

605. 

22,  25,- 

iii. 

280. 

52,  - 

ii. 

505. 

24,  - 

xiii. 

120. 

1,2,  - 

528. 

25,  26,- 

xiv. 

180,  182. 

K  XI. 

255. 

28,  - 

iii. 

281,  317. 

23,  - 

X. 

629. 

29,30,- 

iii. 

190. 

27,  - 

XV. 

237. 

31,  - 

iv. 

237. 

36,  - 

xi. 

630,541. 

xvii. 

6, 

ii. 

435. 

4,8,12 

XV. 

249. 

7, 

iii. 

262. 

214  LUKE  — JOHN. 


LUKJ!. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol 

Page. 

xvii. 

10,  - 

jiii. 
liv. 

550. 

592,595. 

L 

16, 

liv. 

432,  434. 
606. 

xviii. 

8, 

ii. 

15. 

18, 

iv. 

613. 

six. 

2,  - 

vi. 

25. 

19,  21, 

iv. 

597. 

10,  - 

nv. 

Ui. 

138. 
23. 

26,  33 

|iii. 
Ixi. 

142. 
255. 

xs. 

28,  - 

xiv. 

335. 

40,  41, 

vi. 

187. 

35,  - 

XV. 

246. 

51, 

iv. 

609. 

3C,  - 

iii. 

290,  409. 

ii. 

16, 

vi. 

164. 

xxi. 

24,  - 

iL 

18. 

18, 

ii. 

68. 

28,  - 

iii. 

221. 

20, 

X. 

4-15. 

xxii. 

1,  7,  - 

iv. 

436. 

iii. 

3, 

iv. 

602. 

15,  - 

iv. 

434. 

430. 

18,  - 

nu. 

66. 

4, 

liv. 

603. 

I  XV. 

2i6. 

9,  10, 

iv. 

603,  605. 

19,  - 

iii 
iv. 

64. 

434. 

13, 

liv. 

13. 

403,577. 

20,  - 

Uv. 

427. 

89,  434. 

14,  15 

liv. 

504. 
176. 

25,  - 

xiv. 

1. 

16, 

iv. 

176,  582. 

30, 

31,  - 

ii. 

xiv. 

117. 
78. 

18, 

iv. 

i  100,  207, 
I  213. 

32, 

fiv. 

52. 

19, 

iv. 

409. 

.  xiv. 

78. 

20,  21, 

iv. 

197. 

40,  - 

iv. 

10. 

24, 

iv. 

606,  607, 

46,  - 

iv. 

10. 

27, 

vi. 

24,  27. 

1  iiL 

280,348, 

28, 

iv. 

128. 

xxiii. 

389, 

29, 

281. 

vi. 

25. 

\iu. 

485. 

^  xiv. 

167. 

30, 

ii. 

3. 

46,  - 

iii. 
.  xiv. 

348. 
165. 

32, 
34, 

iv. 
ii. 

207. 
434. 

xxiv. 

2G,  - 

iv. 

595. 

37,  38 

ii. 

3. 

49,  - 

iv. 

535. 

iv. 

V. 

9, 

22, 

2, 

viii. 
ii. 

xiv. 

164. 
449. 

288,  292. 

Jous. 

5, 

X. 

457. 

16, 

xiv. 

292. 

1. 

3, 

iv. 

679. 

18, 

iv. 

580,  592. 

5,  - 

iv. 

89. 

20, 

iv. 

403. 

ii. 

430,  434, 

21, 

432. 

.  j 

582. 

\  Ul. 

152. 

siii. 

159. 

24, 

iii. 

177. 

13,  -• 

iv. 

602. 

25, 

( iiL 

224. 

403,  573, 

I  iv. 

614. 

14,  - 

f 

579,582, 
683,  611. 
365. 

26, 
28, 

iv. 

iii. 

604. 
|319,  321, 
I  324. 

JOHN. 


215 


John. 

John. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

39, 

iv. 

243. 

X. 

18,  - 

iv. 

599. 

51, 

iv. 

604. 

26,  - 

iv. 

101. 

15, 

ii. 

145. 

27,  - 

iv. 

208. 

27, 

XV. 

238. 

28,  - 

iv. 

52,  208. 

32, 

ii. 

426. 

29,  - 

nv. 

208, 

35,  36, 

iL 

430. 

(  xiv. 

336, 

39,  ■ 

iii. 

322. 

34,  - 

vii. 

442. 

41, 

iv. 

44. 

35,  - 

xi. 

256. 

/iv. 

25,  128. 

xi. 

6, 

ii. 

37. 

44, 

362. 

25,  - 

iii. 

222. 

(vi. 

21, 

42,  .- 

590. 

60,  ■ 

ii. 

431. 

V  Xlll. 

160. 

51, 

ii. 

426,  431. 

44,  - 

iii. 

161. 

62, 

430. 

52,  - 

iv. 

606. 

I  iii. 

63-55. 

xii. 

7, 

iii. 

347. 

63,  - 

iv. 

608. 

21,  - 

ii. 

10. 

54, 

431. 

31, 

11. 

/5,  7,  11, 

(iv. 

496,  617. 

1  14. 

66,  - 

ii. 

426. 

32, 

p. 

14. 

57, 

430. 

liv. 

32. 

liv. 

497,  604. 

xiii. 

1 

fiv. 

544. 

58,  - 

ii. 

431. 

I  xiv. 

165. 

63, 

Hi. 

431. 

8, 

iv. 

536. 

»iv. 

601,607. 

16,  - 

iv. 

141. 

64, 

ii. 

431, 

xiv. 

6, 

iv. 

120,  609. 

65,  - 

vi. 

29. 

12,  - 

iii. 

496. 

37,  - 

xiii. 

168. 

16,  - 

iv. 

219. 

39,  - 

xiv. 

336. 

18,  - 

iv. 

592. 

39,  - 

xiv. 

336. 

28,  - 

iv. 

543,  580. 

9. 

iii. 

125. 

XV. 

1,  - 

iv. 

131. 

31,  32, 

xiii. 

367-403 

4,  - 

iii. 

518. 

34 

f36,  127, 

riii. 

618. 

I  137. 

iv. 

8, 110. 

,iv. 

128,  137, 

5,       -  . 

V- 

325, 

36,  - 

146,  148, 
253. 

vi. 

I 

21,  23, 
27,  28. 

^  vi. 

22. 

13,  - 

iii. 

143. 

38,  - 

iv. 

139. 

25,  - 

vii. 

442. 

44,  - 

|ii. 

90. 

xvi. 

10,  - 

iv. 

598. 

liv. 

219. 

11,  - 

iv. 

207,  213. 

68,  - 

iv. 

580. 

28,  - 

fii. 

473. 

59,  - 

xiv. 

292. 

,  xiv. 

166. 

39,  41, 

iii. 

579. 

xvii. 

2, 

vi. 

151. 

10,  - 

ii. 

434. 

3,  - 

iv. 

578. 

16,  - 

f;:. 

18,  425. 

4,  - 

ii. 

473. 

374. 

19,  - 

iv. 

592. 

17,  - 

iv. 

599. 

20,  - 

ii. 

435. 

18,  - 

iii. 

412. 

I  iii. 

144,  145. 

21G 

John. 

JOHN 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

xvii. 

20-23, 

iv. 

587. 

21, 

ii. 

425. 

36, 

xi. 

363,  392. 

xix. 

10, 

xi. 

371. 

14, 

vii. 

176. 

34, 

iv. 

438. 

40, 

iii. 

347. 

6,  8, 

iv. 

588. 

17, 

iv. 
/ii. 

588. 
462. 

23, 

\  XIV. 

132,  141. 
71. 

24, 

viii. 

34. 

xxi. 

16, 

xiv. 

76. 

19, 

xi. 
Acts. 

357. 

i. 

1, 

iv. 

435. 

2, 

iii. 

307. 

6, 

XV. 

247. 

V, 

y  vm. 

20,  307, 
2. 

8, 

ii. 

16. 

20, 

vii. 

44. 

25, 

-  I"- 

\  xiii. 

467. 
111. 

ii. 

1-5, 

xii. 

583. 

5,  ■ 
9, 

XV. 

vii. 

254. 
21. 

10, 

(  vii. 
Uv. 

21. 

253. 

17, 

iii. 

318. 

23, 

xi. 

182. 

24,  ■ 

iii. 

333,  334. 

27,  . 

iii. 

336. 

29, 

Mii. 
(  xiv. 

326. 
170. 

31,  - 

iii. 

344. 

34,  35, 

iv. 

016. 

38,  - 

iii. 

141. 

111* 

10, 

nii. 

{iv. 

412. 
597. 

19,  - 

iii. 

220. 

21,  - 

{•'■ 

433,  473. 

\  IV. 

580. 

22,  23, 

iv 

610. 

26,  - 

iii. 

145. 

—  ACTS. 


Acts. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

iv. 

19,  ■ 

xi. 

334. 

24,  . 

xi. 

370. 

V. 

36, 

X. 

484. 

9 

(  viii. 

22. 

^1 

I  xii. 

14. 

3,  - 

xii. 

3. 

A 
*I 

f! 

565,  582. 

( xii. 
( viii. 
■  Ixi. 

2,  7. 
27. 

595. 

14, 

xiv. 

294-305. 

16, 

xiv. 

339. 

31,  32, 

iv. 

685. 

37,  ■ 

xi. 

384. 

43, 

xi. 

408. 

viii. 

1,4,  - 

ii. 

242. 

6,  - 

iii. 

392. 

20,  ■ 

vi. 

69. 

33,  - 

iii. 

412. 

ix. 

14, 

iii. 

420. 

32, 

iii. 

392. 

X. 

xi. 

22. 

1, 

vi. 

25. 

26,  - 

iii. 

475. 

38,  - 

ii. 

473. 

44,  - 

iii. 

144. 

xi. 

14,  - 

iii. 

145. 

19,  - 

ii. 

242. 

23,  - 

ii. 

483. 

26,  - 

xii. 

584. 

27,  - 

iii. 

392. 

xii. 

xi. 

26. 

3,  - 

xii. 

6. 

19,  - 

iii. 

392. 

xiii. 

4, 

iii. 

392. 

20 

( xii. 

70. 

(  xiv. 

340. 

34,  35, 

iii. 

343. 

39,  - 

xiii. 

251. 

47,  - 

ii. 

11. 

xiv. 

15,  - 

iv. 

583. 

16,  - 

ii. 

8. 

23,  - 

vii. 

75. 

27,  - 

iii. 

144. 

XV. 

1, 

7, 

iii. 
\  xiv. 

392. 
290. 
80. 

10,  - 

iv. 

257. 

ACTS  —  ROMANS. 


217 


Acts. 

Acts. 

Chap. 
XV. 

Ver. 
11. 

Vol. 
I  vi. 

Page. 
280. 
7. 

Chap. 
xxvii. 

Ver. 

5, 

9, 

Vol. 

iii. 

viii. 

Page. 
392. 
15. 

18, 

xi. 

182. 

15,  - 

vii. 

172. 

19, 

XV. 

80. 

88,  - 

xiii. 

234. 

28, 

xiv. 

50. 

xvi. 

6,  7, 

8, 

vii. 
vii. 

16,  21. 
7. 

Romans. 

11,  12, 

vii. 

101. 

582. 

18,  - 

iii. 

440. 

i. 

3, 

12,  15, 

xvii. 

23,  . 

ii. 

443. 

248. 

24,  - 

xi. 

283. 

4,  - 

iii. 

307. 

27-29, 

iv. 

601. 

iv. 

699. 

28,  ■ 

xiv. 

413. 

6) 

ii. 

17. 

34,  - 

477,  486. 

16, 

iii. 

146,281. 

\  vu. 

63. 

434,  506. 

xviii. 

6, 

iiL 

392. 

17, 

139,281. 

21,  - 

xiv. 

805. 

\  XI. 

659. 

22,  - 

iii. 

392. 

18, 

iii. 

602. 

six. 

4, 

10,  - 

iii. 
vii. 

144. 
32,  60. 

20,  - 

ii. 

.  iv. 

486. 
28. 

14,  - 

vii. 

44. 

21, 

ii. 

64,  502. 

35, 

ii. 

106. 

23, 

ii. 

64. 

XX. 

16,  17, 

vii. 

16,  32. 

25, 

XV. 

248. 

17, 

vii. 

45,  75. 

27, 

iii. 

79. 

24,  - 

iii. 

147. 

ii. 

64. 

26, 

vi. 

74. 

28, 

■a. 

79. 

27, 

iii. 

42. 

>  IV. 

102. 

597. 

ii. 

2, 

iii. 

158. 

28,  - 

<  Vll. 

75,  76. 

4, 

iv. 

24. 

(xi. 

263. 

7, 

iv. 

174. 

30,  - 

ii. 

420. 

10, 

iv. 

143. 

31,  - 

vii. 

60. 

iii. 

518. 

32,  - 

iii. 

xiv.,  145. 

-1 

iv. 

141. 

35, 

iv. 

300. 

xi. 

301,  320. 

xxi. 

10, 

iii. 

392. 

iii. 

4, 

iv. 

246. 

38,  - 

xi. 

63. 

8, 

ii. 

39. 

xxii. 

3, 

XV. 

253. 

11,  12, 

iv. 

208. 

16,  - 

iv. 

594. 

19,  - 

vii. 

442. 

24,  - 

iii. 

411. 

12,  - 

V. 

282. 

xxiii. 

8, 

iii. 

10,  363. 

25,  - 

iv. 

691. 

xxiy. 

3,  - 

iL 

V. 

26,  - 

iv. 

589. 

5, 

X. 

480. 

27,  - 

iv. 

187. 

xxv. 

6,  10,  - 

xi. 

270. 

29,  - 

ii. 

19. 

xxvi. 

18,  - 

{«: 

5,  17. 

iv. 

3, 

xiv. 

467. 

I  111. 

144. 

5, 

iv. 

128. 

26,  - 

iii. 

vi. 

6,7,  - 

iii. 

146,  231. 

xxvii. 

29,  - 

iv. 
xi. 

33. 
78. 

9-12,  -  1 

iii. 

xiv. 

281. 
126. 

218 


ROMANS. 


Romans. 


Romans. 


Chap. 
iv. 


Ver. 

Vol 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ter. 

Vol 

Page. 

11,  - 

ii. 

427,586. 

viii. 

28,  - 

xi. 

376. 

25,  - 

iv. 

698. 

iv. 

11,  49, 

1,  - 

xiii. 

f  227-245, 
I  262. 

29,     -  . 

168,  582, 
605. 

5, 

vi. 

22. 

'  vi. 

9,  12. 

10,  - 

iv. 

139,  588. 

30,  - 

iv. 

50. 

-iv. 

156,  583. 

33,  34, 

iv. 

599. 

12,  - 

V- 

324,  339. 

38,  - 

iv. 

590. 

I  vi. 

19. 

ix. 

4, 

xiv. 

490. 

17, 

|iv. 

I  XIV. 

601. 
271. 

iv. 

f  579,  598, 
I  010. 

18,  - 

iv. 

82,  89. 

10,  - 

iv. 

8. 

3, 

iv. 

177. 

11-13, 

iv. 

7. 

4, 

iii. 

67. 

15,  - 

iv. 

73,  589. 

|iii. 

411. 

16,  - 

iv. 

287,  589. 

9. 

liv. 

282. 

17,  - 

vii. 

463. 

11,  - 

iiL 

517. 

18,  - 

iv. 

130. 

14,  - 

xiii. 

523. 

20,  - 

iv. 

50. 

16,  - 
20,  - 

vi. 
iv. 

19. 
127. 

21,  - 

iv. 

(  50,  155, 
I  175. 

22,  - 

iii. 

r- 

617. 

661,  578. 

22,  - 

iv. 

(24,  98, 
',175,216. 

23,  - 

^iv. 

443. 

27,  - 

xiv. 

490. 

(.siii. 

92. 

29,  - 

iv. 

538. 

4, 

iiL 

518. 

X. 

4, 

iL 

472. 

11,  - 

xiii. 

493. 

7, 

xiv. 

173. 

18,  - 

(iii. 
(iv. 

518. 
6,  9. 

10,  - 

pv. 

\  xiL 

233. 
401. 

19,  - 

V. 

300. 

14,  - 

iii. 

420. 

21,  - 

iv. 

5. 

15,  - 

("!: 

149. 

23,  - 

iv. 

5,  128. 

\  Vll. 

463. 

25,  - 

iv. 

7. 

17,  - 

iii. 

144. 

a,  - 

iv. 

246,  693. 

18,  - 

ii. 

15,  16. 

/ii. 

433. 

|iii. 

540. 

9.  - 

Jiv. 

584,  607. 

20,  - 

129. 

(vi. 

5. 

Vvi. 

19. 

12,  - 

14,  - 

15,  - 

iv. 
|iv. 

595,  596. 
88,  111. 

21,  - 

I  XIV. 

18. 

490. 

Iv. 

iii. 

329,  363. 
163. 

xi. 

2, 

liv. 

166,  495. 
219. 

15,  16, 

xiii. 

299-334. 

4, 

viL 

463. 

16,  - 

yiii- 

317. 

6, 

jiii. 

646. 

17,  - 

iv. 

582. 

\  XIV. 

306. 

18,  - 

iii. 

i  551,  553, 
I  561. 

7, 

18,  - 

iiL 
ii. 

538. 
478. 

24,  - 

iv. 

162. 

20,  - 

ii. 

478. 

26,  - 

iii. 

421,  433. 

22,  - 

vL 

75. 

28,  - 

iv. 

11,  535. 

32,  - 

iv. 

32. 

ROMANS  — 


1  CORINTHIANS. 


219 


Chap. 
si. 


Vet: 
33, 

34,  . 

35,  36, 
3, 

5,  ■ 
8, 

11,  ■ 
18,  . 

19, 

24,  . 


Romans. 

Vol. 


6, 

4,8,  - 

23,  - 
6, 

20,  21, 

30,  - 

12,  - 

16,  - 

17,  - 
20,  - 
25,  - 


IV. 

xiv. 
i. 

iiu 
iv. 
vii. 


\  XI. 

iv. 

\  VI. 

iv. 
xiv. 
iii. 
iii. 


Page. 
78. 
50. 
29. 
241. 

419,  425. 

513. 

343. 

351. 

147. 

245. 

463. 

472. 

145. 

371. 

236,  291, 

331,  371. 
(  245,  329, 
I  359. 

145,  146, 
4G3. 

245,  269. 

372. 

255. 

441. 

37. 

29. 

500. 

77. 

445. 

250. 

C12. 

421. 

616. 

10. 


Chap. 
ii. 


1  Corinthians. 


'  11. 
I  iii. 


8, 

9. 

18, 

21, 

2,3, 

27, 

30, 


-i; 


II. 

iv. 
ii. 

xiv. 


480. 

420,429, 

469. 
220. 
10. 
430. 
146. 
436, 
008. 
240. 
477. 


1  CoRINTHI.\NS. 
Vcr.  Vol. 
2,       -  iv. 
8,       -  iv. 
12,      -  iii. 

14,    -  {!»• 

V  IV. 

2,       -  xiv. 

5.  - 

\  HI. 

5-7,    -  iv. 

6.  - 

\  VI. 
(  HI. 

9,10,- 

\  IV. 

10-12,  ii. 

11,  -  ii. 

12,  ♦  ii. 

13,  -  iii. 

14,  -  ii. 

15,  -  ii. 
34,      -  ii. 


15,  - 
19,  20, 

1,  - 

4, 
5, 

7, 

25,  - 
9,  10,  - 

17,  - 


\  VII. 

iii. 
iv. 
iv. 


IV. 

vi. 


{;:• 

iii. 
iii. 

\  XII. 
V. 

vi. 
{"• 

\  IV. 

{"•• 
V  vu. 


9, 

20, 

25, 


Page. 

608. 

597. 

146. 

618. 

614. 

30. 

435. 

127, 144. 
613. 

536,  538. 
8. 

229. 
146. 
146. 
612. 

482,  500. 

503. 

488. 

186. 

489. 

22. 

432. 

126. 

76. 

156. 

441,477. 
241. 
541. 
9,  110. 
20,  22, 
24. 
144. 
149. 
140. 
428. 
140. 

221,  458. 

432. 

583. 

292. 

63. 

432. 

607. 

33. 

245. 

132. 

324. 

24,  28. 


220 


1  CORINTHIANS  —  2  CORINTHIANS. 


Chap. 
vii. 


IX. 
X. 


1 

Ver. 

31, 

34, 

36, 

1, 

12, 

7, 

3,  4, 
4,5, 
6, 

7,  8, 
15, 
16, 
17, 

20, 

2, 
7, 

16, 

17, 

19, 
24, 

25, 

26, 
27, 
28, 

29, 

30, 

32, 

83, 

3, 

8, 

11, 

12, 
13, 
25, 
26, 

28, 
2,  3, 


16, 
20, 
21, 


CORINTHIAJSS. 
Vol. 
XV. 

iv. 
xiv. 

V. 

iv. 
iv. 
ii. 
ii. 
iii. 
ii. 
ii. 
ii. 


u. 

ii. 

xi. 

xiv. 

iv. 

iv. 

iii. 

xi. 

iv. 

iv. 


111. 
iv. 
iv. 
ii. 
iii. 
xiii. 
siii. 
iv. 
iv. 
%n. 
xiv. 
iiL 
iv. 
ii. 


- 1 


■{ 


11. 

ii. 

xi. 
xiv. 
;  iii. 
[  iv. 
xiv. 
xii. 
ii. 

xiv. 
vii. 


Page. 
247. 
245. 
349. 
324. 
441. 
592. 
211. 
17. 
64. 
440. 
457. 

426,  436. 

417. 

9. 

358. 

103. 

605. 

76,  612. 

62. 

267. 

153. 

505. 

66. 

505. 

282. 

428. 

15,  104. 

192. 

197. 

208. 

278. 

5,  21. 

83. 

144. 

145,  478. 

419. 

437. 

419. 

423. 

263. 

272. 

164. 

439. 

137,  138. 
401. 
605. 
35. 

441,  464. 


C/iap.  Ver. 
xiv.  22, 
33, 

XV.  1, 

3, 
10, 

17, 
18, 

20, 

21, 

22, 
26, 
27, 
33, 
34, 
42, 

45, 

47, 
48, 
51, 


Corinthians. 

Vol. 
iv. 
xiii. 

-  {-;. 

K  vm. 
xiv. 

r- 

■  IV. 
V. 


43, 


49, 


^vi. 

iv. 

iii. 
J  iii. 

\  Xll. 

(ii. 
Uv. 


IV. 

xiv. 

XV. 

iiL 
ii. 


IV. 

'  xiv. 
fiv. 
{ xiv. 
iv. 
I  iii. 
'.  xiv. 


/  111. 

54,  55, 

I  vii. 

\  xiv. 

55,  - 

iii. 

4,  - 

xiii. 

Page. 
313. 

337-351. 

145. 

34. 

103. 

641. 

612. 

287,  407, 

494. 
20,  27. 
598. 
177. 
412. 
605. 
583. 
23. 
617. 
32. 

228,  391. 

593. 

413. 

241. 

343 

432. 

604,  607. 

250. 

600. 

257. 

605. 

221. 

349. 

392,410. 

464. 

467. 

318. 

195. 


2  Corinthians. 


11, 

iii. 

445. 

22, 

XV. 

238. 

7, 

iii. 

140,  170. 

10, 

iii. 

140. 

2, 

iii. 

145. 

5, 

I  VI. 

143,  277. 
21. 

6, 

435,  437. 

144. 

2  CORINTHIANS  —  GALATIANS. 


221 


2  Corinthians. 


Gai.atians. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vo!. 

Page- 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

iii. 

7-13,  - 

iv. 

en. 

i. 

16, 

iv. 

246. 

17,  - 

iv. 

|36,  110, 

ii. 

1,2,  - 

xiv. 

81,  109. 

I  127,  146. 

ii. 

434,  504. 

18,  - 

iv. 

611. 

1 

20,      -  • 

iv. 

604,  607. 

36,  - 

iv. 

36. 

V. 

300. 

iv. 

4, 

[  IV. 

5,  7,  11. 
605. 

21,  - 

fiv. 
\  vi. 

139. 
22,  23. 

6, 

jiv. 
K  XV. 

516,  614. 
244. 

iii. 

2, 

\  II. 

144. 
435. 

(!': 

436. 

7, 

iv. 

586. 

7, 

(  lU. 

146. 

8,  9,  - 

iii. 

281. 

13,  - 

iv. 

543. 

11,  - 

ii. 

434. 

17,  - 

xi. 

356. 

\  iv. 

607. 

V. 

6,  8,  - 

iii. 

177. 

13,  - 

xiv. 

(  158,  233, 

7, 

iv. 

544. 

I  492, 

10,  - 

iv. 

441. 

14,  - 

xi. 

680. 

13, 

iv. 

441. 

16, 

xii. 

22. 

14,  15, 

iv. 

603. 

17,  - 

590. 

17, 

iv. 

602. 

\  xu. 

15. 

18,  - 

iii. 

130,  143. 

22,  - 

xiii. 

60,  61. 

19, 

iii. 

143,  145. 

26, 

iv. 

177. 

20,  - 

iii. 

(  140,  149, 
I  150,  152. 

27,  - 

I  IV. 

418. 
496. 

21, 

ii. 

502. 

28,  - 

ii. 

425. 

vi. 

2, 

vi. 

62. 

490. 

16,  17, 

{•"■ 

\  IV. 

437. 
586. 

iv. 

4, 

IV. 

579,  581, 
583,  593. 

vii. 

3, 

ii. 

424. 

^  xiii. 

506. 

10,  - 

iii. 

158. 

6, 

iv. 

584. 

viii. 

23,  - 

iv. 

605. 

8, 

ii. 

9. 

ix. 

7,  8,  - 

ii. 

425. 

14, 

iii. 

150. 

21, 

xi. 

320. 

It 

505. 

X. 

6, 
8, 

iii. 
iii. 

147. 
149. 

19,  - 

UV. 

144. 
535. 

15, 

iv. 

616. 

24,  - 

\n. 

282. 

xi. 

3, 

ii. 

7,  162. 

\  iii. 

104. 

14,  15, 

ii. 

136. 

26,  - 

ii. 

19,  478. 

31,  - 

XV. 

248. 

31, 

viii. 

16. 

xii. 

2-4,  - 

{iii. 

I  XI. 

280. 
33. 

V. 

1, 

3, 

iv. 
iv. 

246. 
595. 

xiii. 

3, 

iii. 

150. 

5,  - 

fii. 

434. 

4,  - 

iv. 

583. 

I  IV. 

607. 

8,  - 

|iii. 

153. 

6, 

iv. 

81,  257. 

I  IV. 

65. 

9, 

iv. 

246. 

10,  - 

iii. 

149. 

15, 

ii. 

422. 

Gajlatians. 

20,  - 
22,  - 

iv. 
iv. 

197. 
197. 

i. 

8,9,  - 

iv. 

223. 

vi. 

1, 

iii. 

140. 

222 


GALATIANS  — 


PHILIPPIANS. 


Galatians. 


ErnEsi/U*3. 


Chap.  Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Yol. 

Page. 

vi.        1,  - 

iv. 

65. 

iv. 

3,  -i 

ii. 

419,481. 

2, 

iv. 

441. 

iv. 

173,  186. 

3,4,  - 

xiii. 

31. 

ii. 

481. 

13,  - 

iv. 

602. 

7, 

ii. 

483. 

495. 

ii. 

17,  471. 

10,  - 

615. 

146. 

\X1V. 

409. 

9, 
10, 

VI. 

xiv. 
xiv. 

22. 

175. 
176. 

Ephesians. 

ii. 

500. 

11.      -  j 

610,  612. 

i.         4,  - 

7. 

xiv. 

3. 

\  SI. 

12, 

ii. 

435. 

5,  - 

vi. 

9,  12. 

13,  - 

ii. 

i  420,  435, 

10,  - 

11,  - 

(:'• 

425. 

I  471. 

liv. 
xi. 

606. 
376. 

16,  - 

ii. 

(  435,  505, 
I  506. 

13,  - 

I"!-.. 

\  sill. 

162. 
175. 

16,  - 
18,  - 

ii. 
iii. 

433,  506. 
517. 

14,  - 

iv. 

600. 

22-24,- 

iv. 

605. 

19,  20, 

iv. 

608. 

24, 

viii. 

14. 

23,  - 

xiv. 

177. 

29,  - 

iii. 

149. 

u.         1-5,  - 

iii. 

517. 
8,  88. 

30,      -  1 

iii. 
iv. 

221. 
44. 

2, 

Ixi. 

339. 

|iii. 

361, 

3,  - 

V. 

339. 

V. 

14,  - 

614. 

4,  5,  - 

iv. 

603. 

241. 

7, 

XV. 

245. 

16,  - 

xiv. 

345. 

8, 

128. 

17,  - 

iv. 

241. 

( vi. 

20,  24. 

21, 

xi. 

352. 

10,  - 

iv. 

|95,  109, 

24,  - 

xi. 

350. 

I  602. 

26,  - 

iii. 

143. 

12,  - 

ii. 

9. 

30,      -  • 

ii. 

430. 

14,  - 

iv. 

503,588, 

iv. 

615. 

15,  - 

iii. 

416. 

32,  - 

iv. 

438. 

17,  - 

iii. 

306. 

vi. 

J, 

xi. 

347,  352. 

504. 

8,9,  - 

xi. 

322. 

20,  - 

|i 

Ixiv. 

1  ft 

io. 

1  »  AA^ 
lo,  440. 

13,  - 

vi. 

219. 

21,22,- 

I  IV. 

425. 
bU/. 

PniLIPPIANS. 

22,  - 

iv. 

Oo  /. 

i. 

1, 

vii. 

46. 

iii.  6, 

ii. 

424. 

iv. 

141. 

10,  - 

ii. 

501. 

e.     -  j 

vi. 

20,  24. 

16,  - 

ii. 

436. 

-  1 

fii. 

434. 

17,  - 

434. 

liv. 

606. 

\  IV. 

607. 

23,  - 

iii. 

177. 

19,  - 

ii. 

501. 

27,28,- 

ii. 

419. 

PHILIPPIANS  —  2  TIIESSALONIANS. 


223 


PllILIPriANS. 


Chap.  Vet; 
i.  29, 

iL         1,  2, 
3, 

4-8, 

6, 

6, 

8, 

10, 
12, 


13, 


Vol. 
iv. 
vi. 


\  IV. 


IV. 

iv. 
xiii, 
iv. 
xi. 
fiv. 
t  xiii. 
iii. 
iv. 
-iii. 


16, 
8, 

15,  10, 


( v. 

\  IV. 


141. 
20,  24, 

28. 
423. 
607. 
173. 
593. 
126. 

580,590. 

857. 

696. 

140. 

379, 

77. 

524,  541. 
9,  33, 
109,  143, 
146,  147, 
616. 
301. 
5,  8,  20. 
221, 
501. 
221. 
421. 
76. 


21,  - 

iv. 

605,617 

COLOSSIANS. 

6,  - 

ii. 

16. 

13,  - 

{■'■ 

11. 

\  IV. 

58. 

16,  - 

iii. 

506. 

16,  - 

iv. 

579. 

18,  - 

iii. 

409. 

19,  - 

iv. 

606. 

23,  - 

{"■• 

16. 

\  XI. 

257. 

24,  - 

iv. 

183. 

29,  - 

ii. 

17. 

iii. 

47. 

6,  7,  - 

ii. 

435. 

9, 

iv. 

679,  580. 

11,  13, 

iv. 

594. 

12,  - 

('•■ 

607. 

{  XI. 

268. 

13,  - 

iv. 

603. 

COLOSSIANS. 


Chap. 

Vei: 

Vol. 

Page, 

ii. 

15,  - 

ii. 

17. 

16,  17,- 

iv. 

436. 

18,  19,- 

|ii. 

438. 

I  iii. 

458. 

23,  - 

iii. 

458. 

iii. 

10,  - 

viii. 

14. 

14,  15,- 

ii. 

422. 

16,  - 

iii. 

xiv. 

18,  - 

xi. 

352. 

19,  - 

vi. 

57. 

20,  - 

xi. 

350. 

25,  - 

xi. 

322. 

iv. 

1,  - 

xi. 

322. 

13,  - 

vii. 

34. 

1  Thessalonians. 


5, 

iii. 

149. 

9, 

ii. 

64. 

10, 

iii. 

145. 

13, 

iii. 

145. 

13, 

xiii. 

557. 

16, 

iv. 

2]  6. 

19, 

iii. 

221. 

10, 

ii. 

435. 

11, 

iii. 

429. 

13,  . 

iii. 

222,  261. 

16, 

iii. 

1  177,224, 

I  281. 

21,  - 

{'!: 

432,436. 

\  VIl. 

163. 

23,  - 

iii. 

387. 

2  Thks,salonians. 


6,  7, 

iii. 

220. 

7, 

174. 

\  XI. 

269. 

8, 

iv. 

78,  174. 

10,  - 

iv. 

174,  017. 

11,  - 

iv. 

607. 

ii. 

27,  34. 
r65,  80, 

4,  - 

ii. 

j  118,  139, 
1  144,  190, 
490. 

224 


2  THESSALONIANS  —  2  TBIOTHY. 


Chap. 


2  THESSALONIANS. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

ii. 

94. 

7,  8,    -  ■ 

iii. 

10. 

1 

xii. 

543. 

f  ii. 

85,  129, 

9.  - 

130. 

iiii. 

75. 

10,11,- 

iv. 

238. 

11.  - 

(ii. 

69. 

iiv. 

102. 

12,  - 

ii. 

493. 

15,  - 

xiv. 

106. 

10,  - 

V. 

540. 

12,  - 

iv. 

301. 

21,  - 

129. 
493. 

23,  - 

iv. 

616. 

1  Timothy. 

2, 

vii. 

46. 

3,  4,  - 

ii. 

307. 

5,  - 

iii. 

618. 

15,  - 

iv. 

155. 

20,  - 

iv. 

458. 

\  iiL 

429. 

1,  - 

xL 

344. 

2, 

r- 

140,464. 

I  XI.  , 

262. 

piv. 

29,  64, 

77,  78. 

4,       -  < 

87,  88. 
284. 

*-Vl. 

12. 

5,  - 

139, 428, 
587. 

6, 

1 

88,  89, 
589,  591. 

12,  - 

xiv. 

513. 

1, 

vi. 

72. 

2.  - 

fvi. 
I  vii. 

68. 

44,  76. 

14,  - 

iv. 

579. 

15,  - 

iv. 

612. 

16,  - 

iv. 

61G. 

1.  - 

(ii: 

13i,  135. 

\  Ul. 

10. 

1  TUIOTHY. 


Chap. 
iv. 


Ver. 

Vol 

3, 

ii. 

261. 

14,  - 

( vii. 

76. 

I  xii. 

532. 

16,  . 

iii. 

145. 

17,  - 

ii. 

462. 

21,  - 

iv. 

591. 

24,  25, 

iv. 

186. 

1,2,  . 

xi. 

344. 

4, 

ii. 

313. 

11.  - 

iii. 

42. 

12,  - 

ii. 

60. 

13,  - 

xi. 

392. 

15, 

/iv. 

598. 

Ixi. 

267. 

16,  - 

212. 

\  XI. 

267. 

17,19,- 

vi. 

63. 

813. 

20,  - 

173. 

\  VII. 

65. 

4,  - 

iv. 

76. 

2  TllIOTHT. 


10, 

16, 

18, 

7. 

9, 

12, 

14, 

15, 

16, 

19, 

20, 
21, 
23, 

25,  \ 
26, 

6, 


11. 
iii. 
iii. 
ii. 

xvi. 
iv. 
xiv. 
ii. 
iv. 
I  ii. 


IV. 

ii. 
iv. 


-{ 


6. 

220. 

228. 

457. 

262. 

218. 

274. 

500. 

173. 

293. 

100. 
f  99,310, 
I  612. 

98. 

313. 

173. 

140. 

8. 

17. 

135. 

458. 

330. 


2  TIMOTHY  _  HEBREWS. 


225 


2  Timothy. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

iii. 

13,  - 

ii. 

197. 

504. 

15,  - 

iii. 

xiv. 

'  xiv. 

90. 

16,  - 

xiv. 

(90,  127 

(  415. 

iv. 

2,  - 

iv. 

464. 

7, 

iii. 

viii. 

8,  - 

iii. 

221,  547. 

16,  17,- 

xi. 

93. 

Chnp. 


TlTUS. 


4.  - 

ii. 

5,  - 

vii. 

7,  - 

vii. 

9, 

vii. 

12,  - 

T-' 

\  XIV. 

15,  - 

(iii. 

\  IV. 

10,  - 

xi. 

15,  - 

{:■: 

( 111. 

1, 

xi. 

10,  11,- 

iv. 

Hebrews. 


3, 

iv. 

2, 

ii. 

3, 

'  IV. 

6, 

-  ;  IV. 

'xi. 

H, 

- 

\  XI. 

4, 

iii. 

7, 

xi. 

9, 

ii. 

484. 
(46,  67, 
t  75. 

76. 

44. 

70. 

413. 

518. 

37. 

345. 

4G2. 

140. 

239,  331. 
229, 
465. 


I  02, 
(  4 


610. 
472. 
432. 
506. 

605,  611. 

418. 

593. 

269. 

609. 

269. 

281. 

269. 

472. 


Ver. 
10, 

11, 

13, 

14, 

16, 

17, 

18, 

1,2, 

3, 

3-5, 
6, 
10, 
14, 
4, 
7, 

14, 
15, 
16, 

1, 
2, 
7, 
12, 

13,14, 


Hebkews. 

Vol. 


-{ 
■  { 

-  { 


IV. 

ii. 

iv. 

xiii. 
iv. 

iv. 

xiv. 

iv. 

iv. 

iv. 

iv. 

ii. 

ii. 

viii. 
xiii. 
iv. 
vii. 
iv. 
xiv. 
iii. 
xiii. 
iv. 
ii. 


s,  -j 

15, 
22, 

25, 

4, 
7, 
9, 
12, 

14, 

16, 


111. 
xiv. 
iv. 
I.  xi. 
iv. 
iv. 


IV. 

iv. 


Page. 

695. 
(588,  602, 
t  616. 

602. 

17. 

587,596, 

602. 
490. 
582. 

(683,  589, 
t  590. 
160. 
610. 
579. 
611. 

579,586. 
502. 

430,434. 

15. 

1-15. 

590. 

44. 

583. 

160. 

484. 

209. 

689. 

502. 

597. 

483. 

483. 

482,483, 

503,  504. 

164. 

29,30 

580,  583. 

556. 

590. 

591. 

615. 

472. 

502. 

579. 

597. 
(37,  592, 
I  597. 

590. 


226 


HEBREWS  —  1  PETER. 


Chap. 
ix. 


Ytr. 

24,  - 

28,  - 

5,6,  - 

7,  - 
10,  - 
12,  - 
19,  20,- 
22,  23,- 
28,  29,- 
30,  - 

32,  - 
34,  - 

37,  - 

38,  - 

1, 

3,  - 
6,  - 

8,  - 

9,  - 
13-16,- 

16,  - 

17,  18,- 

22,  - 

23,  - 

33,  - 
40,  - 


Hebrews. 

Vol. 


{iii. 
Uv. 
iv. 
{iii. 

ii. 
iv. 

iv. 


IV. 

iii. 
xi. 
xi. 
ii. 
ii. 
vi. 
xiv. 
ii. 
(iii. 
(iv. 


1,  2, 
2, 

6,  - 
9,  - 
18,21,- 
22, 

23, 

29, 
3, 
10, 


(.XII. 


III. 
iv. 
viii. 
viii. 
xi. 
xi. 
iii. 
iii. 
iv. 
vi. 
xi. 
xiii. 
iv. 
xi. 
iv. 
iv. 
iii. 


Uv. 


Page. 

483. 

590. 

89,  176. 

156. 

596. 

473. 

596. 

597. 

608. 

177. 

177. 

147. 

356. 

322. 

161. 

434. 

24. 

407. 

486. 

518. 

37. 

596. 

3. 

568. 

280. 

588. 

27. 

40. 

352. 

355. 

892. 

92. 

141. 

29. 

356. 

21,  22. 

593. 

357. 

400. 

543. 

164. 

C09. 

418. 

582. 

585. 

424. 

479. 


Chap. 
xiii. 


Ver. 

14, 

15, 
16, 

20, 


Hebrews. 
Vol. 

I  IV. 

iv. 
iv. 

-  {••• 

\  m. 


12, 
17, 

18, 

20, 
3, 
17, 
18, 

23, 

2, 

13, 
18, 
11, 
17, 
10, 
12, 
15, 
16, 
17, 
20, 


James. 


III. 

iv. 

vi. 

vi. 
fiii. 
liv. 

xi. 

XV. 

iv. 

ii. 

iv. 
(iv. 
Iv. 

ii. 

i. 

xi. 
iv. 
xi. 

XV. 

iii. 
iii. 
iv. 
iii. 


1  Peter. 


3, 
5, 
6, 
10, 

11, 

12,  - 
17-19,- 
22,  - 
24,  - 

2, 


IV. 

iii. 
xi. 
iv. 


I  IV. 


IV. 

iv. 
iv. 
ii. 
iv. 
xi. 


Page. 
280. 
543. 
277. 
277. 
606. 
340. 


547. 
212. 
24. 

27,  29. 

152. 

602. 

374. 

242. 

258. 

502. 

586. 

536. 

326. 

502. 

242. 

359. 

443. 

356. 

253. 

130. 

98,  130. 

683. 

145. 


602. 
221. 
368. 
613. 
306. 
613. 
584. 
688. 
602. 
409. 
435. 
602. 
502. 


1  PETER  _  JUDE. 


227 


1  Peter. 


Chap. 
ii. 


Ver. 

Vol. 

3, 

iv. 

13,  - 

X.. 

\ 

('■•• 

17,  - 

[ 

19, 

xi. 

24,  - 

xiiL 

6,  - 

viii. 

16,  - 

xi. 

18,  - 

iv. 

ii. 

-j 

iii. 

xiii. 

20,  - 

( viii. 

(  xi. 

21,  - 

{•'■ 

\  IV. 

3, 

ii. 

12,13,- 

xi. 

2  Peter. 


1, 

19, 

21, 

1, 
3, 

4, 


10, 
11, 

19, 

6,  7, 


11. 

xiv. 
fiv. 
1  xiv. 
'  ii. 
liv, 
iv. 
■ii. 
iii. 
■  iv. 
iiL 
viii. 
xi. 
iv. 
xi. 
iv. 
xi. 
iv. 
iii. 
iv. 

vi. 
xi. 


Page. 
614. 
462. 

256,269, 

331. 
145. 

259-261, 

340. 
357. 
159. 
15. 
345. 

505,599. 
15. 

305-308. 

119. 

17. 

517. 

426. 

496. 

445. 

35«. 


484. 

13. 

610. 

415. 

24. 

44. 

216. 

4. 

366. 

226. 

306. 

17. 

608. 

96. 

374. 

381. 

338. 

586. 

166. 

127,  139, 

253. 
19. 
508. 


Chap. 
iii. 


2  Peter. 
Ver.  Vol. 
8,       -  ii. 

15, 


18, 


3, 
4, 


13, 


I  XI. 


1  John. 


JuDE. 


{!!: 


Page. 
161. 
535. 
256. 
506. 


3. 

418. 

7 

177. 

9, 

/iii. 

92,  546. 

"  (v. 

325. 

1, 

( iii. 

455. 

\  iv. 

OiJ  it 

."■ 

OuO. 

10, 

11. 

1  1 

101. 

5, 

iii. 

129. 

('!:. 

616. 

8, 

-   <  viu. 

15. 

'  xiii, 

318. 

14,  ■ 

iv. 

109. 

16, 

iv. 

202. 

3, 

xiv. 

261. 

10,  - 

iv. 

141,591. 

13,  - 

{■'• 

432. 

(  IV. 

607. 

18,  - 

iii. 

163. 

1,  - 

iv. 

602. 

7. 

iv. 

582. 

12,  - 

ii. 

430. 

16,  - 

iii. 

130. 

11. 
iv. 
xi. 
xi. 


\  XL 


,  XL 

14,  -  xiv. 
14,  15,-  iv. 


484. 

15. 
f  11,  153, 
[  216. 

4. 

226. 
338. 
327. 
154. 
329. 
414. 
153. 


<l2 


228 


REVELATION. 


Revelation. 


Revelation. 


Chap. 
i. 


Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

Page. 

1,  - 

ii. 

2. 

xii. 

12,  - 

ii. 

102. 

4,  - 

vii. 

60. 

15,  - 

ii. 

214. 

5 

Hii. 

409. 

17,  18,- 

ii. 

19. 

liv. 

617. 

xiii. 

1,  - 

xii. 

647. 

13,  - 

ii. 

116. 

3,  - 

ii. 

103. 

AO, 

i  145,  152, 

8, 

iv. 

608. 

\  400. 

11,  - 

iv. 

201. 

/iii. 

149. 

12, 

Hi. 

7. 

20,  - 

<  vii. 

45. 

\  xii. 

272. 

'  XV. 

248. 

13,  - 

ii. 

130,353. 

,ii. 

116. 

17,  - 

ii. 

198. 

1,  - 

J  vii. 

46,  75. 

xiv. 

4, 

iii. 

436. 

'  xii. 

631. 

8,  - 

ii. 

160. 

2,  - 

ii. 

118. 

12,  - 

xi. 

358. 

Hi. 

5. 

13,  - 

iii. 

177,222. 

hii. 

427. 

XV. 

3,  - 

iii. 

422. 

13,  - 

ii. 

496. 

xvi. 

1 

Hi. 

308. 

14,  - 

ii. 

450. 

I  iii. 

147. 

17,  - 

sJii. 

331. 

3,  - 

xi. 

258. 

20,  - 

ii. 

450. 

13,  - 

V. 

623. 

24,  - 

ii. 

166,492. 

xvii. 

1, 

ii. 

81. 

1, 

vii. 

45. 

0 

f  118,  160, 

7 

Mii. 

151. 

\  451,  456. 

liv. 

201. 

5,  - 

ii. 

39,  477. 

17,  - 

iii. 

579. 

6,  - 

xii. 

642. 

8,4,  - 

iv. 

589. 

nil. 

20. 

5,  - 

iv. 

689. 

°, 

'  xii. 

647. 

9, 

iv. 

696. 

Q 

fii. 

93. 

12,  - 

iv. 

008. 

I  xii. 

640,549. 

2,  - 

ii. 

25. 

10,  - 

ii. 

162. 

7, 

ii. 

4. 

15,  - 

ii. 

477. 

8, 

iii. 

408. 

17,  - 

xii. 

272. 

2,  - 

ii. 

291,  293. 

18,  - 

ii. 

475. 

3,  - 

XV. 

240. 

xviii. 

2,  - 

xii. 

643. 

9,  - 

iv. 

596. 

3,  - 

iii. 

75. 

10,  - 

xii. 

683. 

4 

fii. 

450,496. 

12,  - 

ii. 

182. 

*, 

I  xii. 

539. 

f  78,  101, 

7, 

ii. 

478. 

I  118. 

21 

|iv. 

68. 

7,  - 

ii. 

135. 

'  xii. 

643. 

10,  - 

ii. 

441. 

23, 

(iii. 

76. 

20,21,- 

iii. 

75. 

l  xii. 

543. 

4,  - 

ii. 

297. 

xix. 

7, 

iii. 

666. 

8,9,  - 

iii. 

324. 

13,  - 

ii. 

25. 

19,  - 

ii. 

473. 

16,  - 

iv. 

698. 

9, 

{":.. 

10. 

20,  - 

ii. 

25. 

\  vin. 

15. 

XX. 

1-3,  - 

ii. 

1,  284. 

11,  - 

xi. 

357. 

2,3,  - 

ii. 

25. 

REVELATION. 


229 


Revelation. 


Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol. 

XX. 

3, 

ii. 

4, 

ii. 

6, 

xiii. 

7, 

ii. 

8, 

ii. 

10, 

iv. 

12, 

iv. 

X-si. 

3, 

iv. 

Revelation. 


Page. 

Chap. 

Ver. 

Vol 

Page. 

8,  158. 

xxi. 

5, 

iv. 

217. 

26. 

G-8,  - 

iv. 

217. 

602. 

8,  - 

xiii. 

107. 

39. 

xxii. 

9,  - 

iii. 

475. 

127,  160. 

12,  - 

iv. 

217. 

217. 

13-15,- 

iv. 

217. 

217. 

16,  - 

iv. 

218. 

686. 

17,  - 

xiii. 

168. 

INDEX 

OF 

AUTHORS  AND  WORKS  CITED. 


A 

Abarbinel,  in  Genesim,  viii.  22. 
Abbanus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  348,  429. 
Abbo  Floriacensis,  Vita  S.  Edmundi, 

iii.  224,  V.  470. 
Abelardus,  Petrus,  ii.  214,  275. 
Aben  Ezra,  Commentarii,  iii.  320, 

xiv.  483,  XV.  319,  320. 
Abingdonensis  Liber,  v.  80. 
Abraham  Chajah,    Spha;ra  mundi, 

vi.  268. 

Abramus,  Nicolaus,   Pharus  Veteris 

Testament!,  xi.  589,  591-597,  xii. 

3,  32,  37,  47,  49,  52,  53,  58,  68, 

69,  73,  90. 
Abulensis.    See  Tostatus. 
Acacius,  Catena,  iii.  71. 
Accursius,  Glossa  ad  Justiniani  Insti- 

tutiones,  xi.  315. 
Achilles  Statins,  in  Aratum,  iii.  374, 

375. 

Acta  Eruditorum,  Lipsia;,  i.  12. 
Adamus  Bremensis,  Historia  Ecclesi- 

astica,  iv.  448,  v.  444,  446,  447, 

vi.  281. 

Adamnanus,  Vita  S.  Columbse,  i.  135, 

iv.  269,  276,  277,  288,  342,  v.  506. 
vi.  59,  105,  115,  229,  230-236, 
238,  244,  245,  252-254,  275,  280, 
415,  445,  465,  468-470,  502,  503, 
515,  522,  523,  526-528,  530,  536, 
540,  541. 


Adamnanns  Attiniensis,  Vita  S.  Pa- 

tricii,  vi.  375. 
Ado  Viennensis,  Chronicon,  v.  363, 

368,  497,  513,  vi.  140,  vii.  257, 

260  ;   Martyrologinm,  v.  17,  51, 

203. 

Aedanus,  or  Jloedhog,  Vita,  vi.  469, 
531,  532. 

iEddiiis,  Vita  Wilfridi,  iv.  345,  347, 
vi.  489.    See  Stephanas  presbyter. 

jEdilwardus,  Carmen  ad  Winfrithum, 
vi.  321  ;  Epistola;,  iv.  411. 

^dmerus,  or  ^admerus,  or  EadmeruS, 
Gosta,  V.  184;  Historia  Novorum,  ii. 
205,  236,  iv.  327,  510,  519,  567, 
V.  115,  vi.  196  ;  Vita  Dnnstani, 
iii.  245,  258,  vi.  326. 

iElfredus,  Prtefatio  in  Gregorii  Pas- 
torale, iv.  284. 

.lElfricus,  EpistoliB,  ii.  72,210,  iii.  88; 
Homilia  Paschalis,  ii.  57,  58,  iii. 
85-87. 

JLlianus,  Varise  Historia;,  ii.  60,  v. 
266,  viii.  257,  292,  307,  316,  363, 
412,  419,  422,  432,  437,  443,  597, 
ix.  7,  11,  16,  21,  22,  40;  Historia 
Aniraalium,  viii.  506,  557. 

jElnotlms,  Vita  Canuti,  v.  381,  vi. 
281. 

jElredus  Rhievallensis,  Genealogia  S. 
Davidis  regis,  ii.  72 ;  Vita  S.  Ed- 
vardi,  vi.  288 ;  Vita  S.  Niniani,  vi. 
1  209. 


JEMILIUS  —  ALVAKEZ. 


231 


yEitiilius,  Paulus,  de  Gcstis  Franco- 
rum,  ii.  303,  31G,  355,  3G0,  371- 
375,  385,  399,  409. 

yEneas  Parisiensis,  contra  Grtecos,  vii. 
324. 

uEneas  Sylvius,  Comment,  de  dictis  et 
factis  Alfonsi,  xii.  3G2  ;  EpistolEe, 
ii.  33,  iii.  19;  Gesta  Concilii  Basil- 
eensis,  ii.  88  ;  Historia  Bohemica, 

ii.  173,  180,  189,  234,  298  ;  de 
Ortu  et  Authoritate  Imperii,  xi. 
316,  335,  361,  368. 

jEscliylus,  PersK,  xiii.  271;  Septem 

contra  Theba?,  xi.  324. 
Agapetus,  Parsnetica  ad  Justinianum 

iii.  563,  xi.  281,  292,  311,  320. 
Agathensis  Concilii  canones,  iv.  61. 
Agobardus  Lugdunensis,  de  Imagini- 

bus,  iii.  512  ;  de  Comparatione  utri- 
usque  Regiminis,  ii.  33  ;  de  Correc- 
tione  Autiplionarii,  iii.  231. 
Aikin,  Jolin,  Life  of  Archbishop  Ussher, 

i.  77,  230,  263,  271. 

Ailbeus,  S.,  Vita,  iv.  322,  333,  427, 
vi.  531. 

Aimoinus,  de  Gestis  Fr  ancoruni,  ii.  37, 

65,  V.  383,  467.    See  Aymoinus. 
Alanus  de  Insulis,  contra  Valdenses, 

ii.  229,  236,  242,  245,  248,  278, 

iv.  562  ;  Explicatio  prophetife  Mer- 
lini,  iv.  562,  v.  91,  106,  172,  508, 

vi.  36-39,  88. 

Alaaus,  Gulielmus,  Cardinalis,  de  Sa- 
cramento Eucharistiaj,  ii.  55,  216, 
218,  xii.  273.   See  Allen,  William. 

Albaspinus,    Gabriel,  Observationes, 

vii.  128,  133,  137,  165,  181,  197, 
203. 

Albategnius,  xv.  99-104. 
Albericus,  Cardinalis,  ii.  220. 
Albericus,  Monaclius  Triura  Fontium, 

Chronicon,  ii.  89. 
Albertus,  Leander,  Descriptio  Italiae, 

ii.  91,  111. 
Albertus  Blagnus,  Compendium  Theo- 

logicse  Veritatis,  iii.  193. 
Albertus  Stadensis,  Chronicon,  ii.  109, 

vi.  329. 

Albigenses.  See  Cassanion,  Johan- 
nes. 


Alcasar,  Ludovicus,  in  Apocalypsim, 
ii.  4-6,  12,  14,  20,  21,  26,  158, 
160,  164,  vii.  47. 

Alciatus,  Andreas,  Parergon,  vii.  29. 

Alcuinus,  Commentarii,  ii.  61,  iii.  338, 
340,  vi.  61,  xiv.  286;  de  Divinis 
Officiis,  iii.  110,  134,  138,  vi.  489, 
xiv.  286  ;  Epistolije,  ii.  41,  i\-.  287, 
466,  467,  vi.  75,  229,  612,  xii.  287, 
289  ;  Officiaperferias,  iii.  212,  217, 
226 ;  Liber  Sacraraentorura,  iii.  255 ; 
Poemata,  iv.  411,  vi.  190;  de  Tri- 
uiUte,  ii.  61,  xi.  297  ;  Vita  Wille- 
brordi,  iv.  388,  389,  v.  276,  277, 
vi.  276,  xii.  279  ;  MSS.  of,  iii.  207. 

Alembert,  Jean  le  Rond  d',  CEuvres, 

i.  223. 

Alexander  ab  Alexandre,  Geniales  dies, 
xii.  491. 

Alexander  Essebiensis,  Liber  Festi- 
valis,  vi.  162. 

Alexander  Halensis.  See  Hales,  Alex- 
ander de. 

Alexander  Nechamus.  See  Nechamua, 

Alexander. 
Alexander  IV.  Papa,  Extravagantes, 

ii.  310-312. 

Alexander  Polyhistor,  xii.  31. 
Algerus,  de  Sacramento,  ii.  222, 
Allen,  John,  Archbishop  of  Dublin, 

Register  of,  i.  cxxxvii. 
Allen,  William,  Cardinal,  iii.  12,  257, 

iv.  360.    See  Alanus,  Gulielmus. 
Alliaco,  Petrus  de,  de  Ecclesiaj  et  Car- 

dinalium  authoritate,  ii.  119  ;  Quoes- 

tiones,  ii.  499,  iii.  573  ;  de  Refor- 

matione  Ecclesia;,  ii.  197. 
Alphonsus  de  Castro.  See  Castro,  Al- 

phonsus  de. 
Alphonsus  Garsias  Matamorus.  See 

Garsias. 

Alphonsus  Pisanus.  See  Pisanus,  Al- 
phonsus. 

Altissiodorensis.    See  Gulielmus,  aud 

Robertus,  Altissiodorensis. 
Alvaresius,  Itinerarium,  xii.  452. 
Alvarez,  Alphonsus,  de  Auxiliis,  v.  494, 

497. 

Alvarez,  Didacus,  de  Auxiliis  Gratise, 
V.  361,  406. 


232 


ALVAREZ  —  ANNALES. 


Alvarez,  Franciscus,  Descriptio  ^thio- 
piffi,  xii.  453. 

Alveruus,  Giiilielmus,  de  Sacramento 
Ordinis,  xii.  340. 

Amalarius,  de  Ecclesiasticis  Officiis, 
iii.  81,  vi.  489,  xii.  294;  Epistola 
ad  Guitardum,  iii.  81. 

Ambrosius,  S.,  de  Abel  et  Cain,  iii. 
143,  144,  237  ;  de  bono  Mortis, 
iii.  182,  238,  iii.  287,  3G2,  554  ;  de 
excidio  Hierusalem,  ii.  12  ;  de  fuga 
sseculi,  iii.  506  ;  de  lucarnatione,  iii. 
353,  402,  414;  de  interpellatione 
Job,  iii.  257 ;  de  mysterio  Paschae, 
iii.  299  ;  de  Noe  et  area,  xi.  619, 
520, 524;  de  obituTlieodosii,  iii.  468, 
V.  221 ;  de  obitu  Valentiniani,  iii. 
203,  204,  217,  287;  de  Poenitentia, 
iii.  103, 108, 137, 139, 140, 141, 172; 
de  Sacranientis,  iii.  20,  408,  445  ; 
de  Spiritu  Saiicto,  iii.  122,  123,  127, 
128,  132 ;  de  Virgiuitate,  iii.  343, 
xii.  438  ;  Enarrationes  in  Psalmos, 

ii.  14,  iii.  61,  223,  238,  239,  287, 
455,  554,  xi.  320,  321,  xii.  232- 
234,  582,  xiv.  218,  440;  Expositio 
in  Lucam,  ii.  24,  iii.  96,  129,  453  ; 
in  Kom.,  iii.  459,  475,  xi.  280,  340  ; 
in  1  Cor.,  vii.  190,  xiv.  163  ;  in 
2  Cor.,  vii.  243  ;  in  Eph.,  iii.  303  ; 
Apologia  David,  xi.  310;  Epistolae, 

iii.  125,  156,  204,  360,  606,  651, 
vi.  119,  350,  xi.  318,  391,  414, 
416  ;  exhortafioad  Virginitatem,  iii. 
563  ;  de  Officiis,  iii.  43,  44  ;  Hexae- 
meron,  xii.  478  ;  Oratio  contra  Aux- 
eiitiuni,  xi.  414  ;  Comnientarii  in 
Epistolas  Paidinas,  controversy  con- 
cerning, xiv.  245  ;  Roman  edition 
of  his  works,  vi.  357,  falsification 
of  a  passage  in,  iii.  20. 

Ambrosius  Ansbertus  iu  Apocalypsim, 
ii.  12,  62,  iii.  666,  iv.  8,  9. 

Ambrosius  Camaldimensis,  vi.  361, 
xii.  619. 

Ambrosius  de  Viguate.    See  Vignate, 

Ambrosius  de. 
Amerbachius,    Vitus,  Constitutiones 

Carol!  Jtagni,  xii.  289. 
Ammianus  Marcellinus,  Historise,  ii. 


Ammianus — continued. 

34,  V.  206,  222,  220,  263,  385, 

448,  vi.  112,  113,  116,  338,  x.  417, 

xi.  405,  xii.  11. 
Ammonius,  Harmonia  Evangelica,  iii. 

71. 

Amphilochius,  of  Iconium,  ad  Seleucum, 
iv.  313  ;  cited,  iii.  507  ;  spurious 
Life  of  S.  Basil,  iii.  78,  131. 

Anacletus,  pseudo-,  Epistolse,  v.  118, 
119. 

Anastasius  Antiochenus,  de  Passioni- 

bus  Martyrum,  v.  15. 
Anastasius  Bibliothecarius,  in  Dio-nysii 

Hierarchiam,  iv.  112  ;  Epistola  ad 

Carolum  Calvum,  iv.  483-486,  vii. 

324,  xii.  602  ;  Vita  Bonifacii  III., 

ii.  37. 

Anastasius  Sinaita,  Hexaemeron,  ii. 
79,  iii.  296,  xii.  222  ;  Qusestiones, 

iii.  139,  140,  170,  240,  276,  295, 
803,  309,  438,  550,  666,  vi.  102, 
360,  xi.  367,  xii.  296,  xiv.  311  ; 
'Ohiybi;,  xii.  222, 223,  xiv.  220, 441. 

Andradius  de  Payva,  Jacobus,  Defen- 
sio  Tridentin;e  lidei,  iii.  305,  308, 
383,  384,  xiv  96,  217,  227,  251, 
261,  264,  265,  283,  288,  807,  326, 
439,  441,  460. 

Andreas  Cfesariensis,  in  Apocalypsiu, 

ii.  4,  8,  14,  19,  20,  162,  iii.  244, 
364,  365. 

Andreas  Hierosolymitanus,  Sermones, 

iii  249,  386. 
Andronicus,  Uialogus  contra  Juda;os, 

iii.  304. 

Angells,  Paulus  de,  Descriptio  basil- 
icas S.  iSIarise,  vi.  192. 

Angelocrator,  Daniel,  Chronologi.'ePro- 
dronius,  xi.  566. 

A  Niem,  Theodoric.  See  Niem,  Theo- 
doric  a. 

Animosus,  Vita  S.  Brigidae,  vi.  534. 
Annaevillanus,    Johannes,  Arebitre- 

niuni,  vi.  82. 
Annales.    See  Chronicon. 
Annales  Anglo-Saxouici,  v.  67,  84, 

258,  XV.  230. 
Annales   Boiorum.    See  Aventinus, 

Joannes. 


ANNALES  —  ARISTOPHANES. 


233 


Annales  Burtonensis.  See  Burton, 
Annals  of. 

Aiinales  Cantuarienses.  See  Canter- 
bury. 

Annales  Dublinienses.  See  Dublin, 
Annals  of. 

Annales  Francorum,  v.  485. 

Annales  Fuldenses.    See  Fulda. 

Annales  Hibernici.  See  Cliun,  Dow- 
ling,  Marlebvirgh,  Pembi'idge,  Eoss, 
Tighernacb,  Ulster. 

Annales  Petroburgenses.  See  Peter- 
borough. 

Annales  Ultoniensis.  See  Ulster,  An- 
nals of. 

Annales  Waverleienses.  See  Waver- 
ley,  Annales  de. 

Ansbertus,  Ambrosius.  See  Ambro- 
sias Ansbertus. 

Ansegisus,  Capitularia  Caroli,  ii.  59, 
xi.  422,  426,  xii.  275. 

Anselmus,  S.,  Epistoloe,  iv.  513,  515, 
519,  521,  523,  527,  528,  530,  6G7  ; 
cur  Deus  homo,  iv.  587  ;  de  excel - 
lentia  B.  Virginia,  iii.  480,  495  ;  de 
mensuratione  .Crucis,  iii.  570;  Me- 
ditationes,  ii.  214  ;  Qua;stiones,  ii. 
212,  213  ;  in  Lucam,  iii.  137;  in 
1  Cor.,  xii.  320  ;  in  Apocalypsin, 
ii.  4,  8  ;  S.  Guigneri  Acta,  vi.  402, 
411,  431. 

Anselmus  Lauduncnsis,  Glossa  inter- 
linearis,  ii.  4,  iii.  338,  447,  xii.  324. 

Anthologia  Graica  (Romre,  1598),  iii. 
369,  360,  367,  v.  18. 

Antiochenum  Concilium,  Acta,  xii.  389. 

Antiochus  monachus,  Sermones,  vii. 
247-249. 

Antoninus  Florentinus,  Chronicon,  ii. 

78,  93,  216,  287,  iv.  391,  533,  vi. 

379,  400,  401,  435,  461  ;  Historiae, 

ii.  290,  291,  293,  296,  317,  361, 

367,  384,  388,  397,  400,  412,  v. 

18;  S.,  in  Summa,  ii.  116,  117, 

189,  252,  324. 
Antoninus,  Blarcus  Aurelius,  de  vita 

sua,  xi.  303. 
Antoninus  Pius,  Itinerarium,  v.  101. 
Antonius  monachus,  Melissa,  iii.  180, 

474,  vii.  90,  251. 


Antonius  Nebrissensis.  See  Nebris- 
sensis. 

Apollinaris  Sidonius.     See  Sidonins 

Apollinaris. 
Apollodorus,  Bibliotheca,  iii.  376,  396. 
ApoUonius  Rhodius,  Argonautica,  vii. 

16. 

Appianus,  de  Bellis  Civilibus,  viii. 
570,  ix.  553,  557,  559-579,  594, 
608-611,  X.  71-82,  141-160,  177, 
188,  195-198,  205-209,  216-219, 
223-240,  242-248,  250-300,  305, 
318,  325,  347-352;  Libyca,  ix. 
402,  403,  X.  204  ;  Mithridatica,  ix. 
385,  387,  396-398,  500-560  ;  Par- 
thica,  X.  91,  93;  Syriaca,  ix.  47, 
73,  84,  100,  113,  134,  137,  213- 
263,  271,  311,  324,  337,  348,  363, 
378,  381,  387,  392,  405-461,  483, 
526,  576,  X.  1-20. 

Appoldianus,  Theodoretus,  Vita  S.  Do- 
minici,  ii.  290,  291  365. 

Apuleius,  Metamorphosis,  v.  8 ;  de 
Mundo,  vi.  267,  268. 

Aquicinctense  Auctariura  Chronici  Si- 
geberti,  ii.  391. 

Aquinas,  Tliomas,  Opera,  ii.  159,  160, 
167,  304,  iii.  114,  135,  137,  150, 
252,  254,  268,  280,  308,  417,  547, 
xi.  314,  315,  319,  xii.  493,  559, 
xiv.  187,  357. 

Aquisgranense  Concilium,  Acta,  iii. 
191,  xii.  398. 

Arator,  Historia  Apostolica,  iii.  300, 
351,  vi.  325. 

Arausicanum  Concilium,  Canones,  iii. 
541,  iv.  33,  74,  v.  527,  vi.  17, 
18-26. 

Arethas,  in  Apocalypsin,  ii.  18,  20. 

Aretius,  in  Apocalypsin,  ii.  159,  160. 

Arias  Montanus,  iii.  326;  Biblia,  vii. 
601,  xiv.  439,467,  473;  Sacrorum 
Bibliorum  Apparatus,  iii.  335. 

Aristides,  Orationes,  vii.  31,  xi.  266. 

Aristeas,  de  LXX.  Interpretibus,  vii. 
439. 

Aristenus,  Alexius,  Synopsis  canonum, 
vii.  2)7. 

Aristophanes,  Scholiastes,  vii.  14,  xi. 
273. 


234  ARISTOTELES  —  AUGUSTINUS. 


Aristoteles,  Analytica  posterioia,  xi. 
332  ;  Categorise,  ii.  161  ;  Ethica, 
ii.  24,  502,  vi.  549,  xi.  266;  de 
Mundo,  iii.  374,  vi.  267  ;  de  Poe- 
tica,  vii.  17;  Politica,  xi.  265,  273, 
319,  344;  de  Rhetorics,  xi  377. 

Ai'menorum  Liturgia,  iii.  213. 

Arminius,  Jacobus,  de  Justitia  Dei  in 
malo,  XV.  141. 

Amaldus  Bonoevallis.  See  Bouavilla- 
censis,  Amaldus. 

Arngrinus.    See  Jonas,  Arngrinus. 

Arnobius  Afer,  adversus  Gentes,  ii. 
54,  442,  iii.  13,  v.  174,  xii.  468. 

Arnobius  junior,  Gallus,  Commentarii 
in  Psalmos,  iv.  18,  19,  v.  15,  xi.  31, 
xii.  259. 

Arnoldus  Carnotensis,  de  Laudibus  B. 

Virginis,  iii.  486.    See  Bonavilla- 

censis,  Amaldus. 
Arnolfus  Ratisbonensis,  de  S.  Emme- 

rammo,  ii.  17,  101,  103. 
Arrianus,  de  Rebus  Alexandri,  vii. 

361,  viii.  427,  436,  440-600. 
Asclepiades,  de  Philosophorum  placitis, 

vi.  448. 

Asconius  Pedianus,  in  Ciceronis  Ora- 
tiones,  ix.  439,  441,  481,  x.  102. 

Asserus,  de  .^Elfridi  rebus  gestis,  iii. 
224,  248,  260,  v.  85,  124,  392, 
393,  445,  450,  471,  vi.  258,  263. 

Asterius,  Horailix,  iii.  289. 

Asulanus,  Andreas,  Biblia  Grsca,  vii. 
515. 

Athanasius,  S.,  Apologia  ad  Constan- 
tium,  xi.  289,  290,  334,  410-412  ; 
de  salutari  Adventu  Cliristi,  iii. 
295  ;  contra  Arianos,  iii.  406,  474; 
adversus  Gentes,  iii.  43  ;  adversus 
Hasreticos,  xii.  179  ;  de  Incarna- 
tione  Verbi,  iii.  345,  405  ;  Epistolse 
ii.  165,  iii.  311,  vii.  63,  138,  207, 
xi.  289,  321,  407  ;  Exhortatio  ad 
Monachos,  xii.  177  ;  Orationes,  ii. 
164,  165,  iii.  123,  429,  430;  ad 
Antiochum  Quxstiones, iii.  190,  437, 
446  ;  in  Passionem  et  Crucern  Do- 
mini, ii.  14,  iii.  295,  361  ;  Rescrip- 
tum  ad  Liberium,  iii.  412  ;  in  Sym- 
bolo,  ii.  24,  iii.  390,  vi.  509  ;  Syn- 


I  Athanasius—continued. 

opsis,  xii.  410,  xiv.  409  ;  Tractatus 
de  Definitionibus,  iii.  407  ;  de  Vir- 
ginitate,  iii.  181,  xii.  178;  Vita  S. 
Antonii,  iii.  49,  558,  xi.  321 ;  Spu- 
ria, iii.  295,  401. 

Athenseus,  Deipnosophistas,  ii.  60,  viii. 
461,  483,  662,  573,  597,  ix.  16, 
429,  430,  442,  496,  523,  x.  60. 

Athenagoras,  Legatio  pro  Christianis, 
xi.  286,  395,  xii.  428. 

Augustinus,  Ajitonius,  Emendatio  Gra- 
tiani,  iv.  405,  vii.  214. 

Augustinus,  S.,  Hipponensis,  de  Agone 
Christiano,  iv.  100  ;  de  Baptismo, 

ii.  422,  iii.  131,  158,  552  ;  de 
Catechizandis  rudibus,  iv.  183  ;  de 
Civitate  Dei,  ii.  3,  5,  7,  12,  14, 
20,  70,  162,  166,  168,  257,  iii. 
60,  187,  234,  235,  284,  373,  408, 
414,  468,  iv.  103,  220,  vii.  190, 
440,  455,  viii.  475,  xi.  291,  367, 
372,  403,  495,  514,  523,  526,  530, 
568,  576,  590,  xii.  18,  19,  36, 
248,  272,  411,  xiv.  20,  107,  159, 
356,  414,  484,  xvi.  209  ;  Commen- 
tarii in  Genesim,  iii.  285,  286,  375, 
381,  viii.  34,  xi.  523,  573,  xii.  39, 
xiv.  301-303  ;  de  Genesi  ad  lite- 
ram,  iii.  296,  301,346;  Quaestiones 
super  Numeros,  iii.  317  ;  in  Le\it., 

iii.  67,  141 ;  in  Psal.,  ii.  442,  497, 
iii.  72,  165,  233,  235,  285,  415, 
433,  446,  455,  506,  558-560,  iv. 
214,  V.  13,  318,  xi.  345,  359,  371, 
406,  xii.  250,  xiv.  175,  184,  371  ; 
in  Johan.,  iii.  57,  60-62,  72,  129- 
131,  141-143,  146,  159,  iv.  9,  207, 
208,  211,  iv.  213,  219,  221,  497,  xi. 
272,  330,  392,  xii.  252  ;  in  1  Jolian., 
iiL  455  ;  Confessiones,  iii.  94,  233, 
443,  468,  xi.  354.  378,  xii.  244,xiii. 
282  ;  de  Consensu  Evangelistarum, 
xiv.  116,  313,  314,  371 ;  contra  Adi- 
mantum,  iii.  72  ;  contra  Adversa- 
rium  Legis,  iv.  183  ;  contra  Cresco- 
nium,  xii.  437,  xiv.  406 ;  contra 
Faustum  Manichseum,  xiv.  410, 
484  ;  contra  Judseos,  iii.  343 ;  con- 
tra Julianum,  ii.  23,  60,  iiL  519,  520, 


AUGUSTINUS  — 


BACONTHORP. 


235 


Augustinus — conlimted. 

iv.  24,  V.  290,  294,  338,  xiv.  18; 
contra  Julianum,  opus  imperfectum, 
iii.  529,  633,  544,  v.  344,  350-352, 
359;  contra  Mendacium,  xi.  351; 
contra  Parmeniauum,  iii.  127,  455  ; 
contra  duas  epistolas  Pelagianas,  iii. 
409,  517,  532-534  ;  contra  litteras 
Petiliani,  iii.  552,  xii.  476  ;  de  Cor- 
reptione  et  Gratia,  iv.  2 1, 183 ;  Cura 
pro  Mortuis,  iii.  211,  436-440,  447, 
448  ;  de  Doctrina  Cliristiana,  iii. 
45,  iv.  183, 496,  xii.  247,  248,  412, 
xiv.  7,  404,  405,  445 ;  Encbeiri- 
dion  ad  Laurentinm,  ii.  492,  iii.  170, 
187,  210,  247,  253,  xii.  514 ;  Epis- 
tolse,  ii.  22,  24,  162,  484,  485,  iii. 
36,  67,  234,  276,  279,  283-285, 
301,  307,  315,  816,  338,  358, 
418,  506,  530,  534-536,  544,  iv. 
20,  183,  V.  232,  250,  257,  265, 
269,  278,  283,  284,  308,  311,  313, 
316,  326-329,  330,331,  335,  340, 
344,  345,  355,  368,  vi.  19,  253, 
444,  vii.  150,  xi.  272,  308,  309, 
350,  353,  354,  xii.  246,  447,  477, 
xiv.  172,  219,  317,  355,  365,  441; 
de  Fide  et  Operibus,  ii.  503,  iii. 
187  ;  de  Fide  et  Symbolo,  iii.  506, 
xiv.  34 ;  de  gestis  contra  Pelagium, 
iii.  521,  526-528,  531,  iv.  299,  v. 
232,  264,  265,  268-270,  277,  282, 
287,  290,  296,  297,  309  ;  de  Gra- 
tia et  Libero  Arbitrio,  iii.  52G,  528, 
530,  533,  xi.  369 ;  du  Gratia  Christi, 
iii.  35,  525,  v.  261,  280,  299,  300, 
310,  313,  331  ;  de  Ilajresibns,  ii. 
248,  321,  358,  iii.  304,  473,  509,  v. 
256,  297,  xii.  467 ;  Hypomnesti- 
cwv,  iv.  49,  105,  106,  164,  165  ; 
de  Libero  Arbitrio,  iii.  109,  xi.  306  ; 
de  Moribua  Ecclesioe  Catliolicx,  iii. 
510  ;  de  Natura  et  Gratia,  iii.  626, 
V.  296  ;  de  Natura  Boni,  xi.  374  ; 
de  Natura  Hominis,  xi.  375  ;  de 
Nuptiis,  iii.  18,  v.  335  ;  de  Peccato 
Originali,  v.  232,  249-251,  255, 
261,  266,  267,  294,  309,  310,  312, 
313,  316,  327,  332  ;  de  Peccatorum 
Meritis  et  Reniissione,  xiv.  355  ;  de 


Augustinus — continued. 

Perfectione  Justitia;,  iv.  220  ;  de 
Dono  Perseverantias,  iv.  219,  220, 
258;  de  Pffinitentia,  iii.  101;  de 
Praedestlnatione  Sanctorum,  iii.  538, 
552,  iv.  219;  dequantitate  Animoe, 
iii.  466  ;  Qutestiones  Evangeliorum, 
iii.  280,  381 ;  Retractationes,  iii.  28, 
521,  iv.  105,  v.  258,  281,  290,  xii. 
245,  xiv.  278;  Sermones,  ii.  167, 
434,  iii.  17,  52,  101,  102,  127,  131, 
164,  167,  168,  171,  192,  211,414, 
552,  561,  iv.  448,  xii.  253,  254, 
439  ;  Speculum,  xii.  576  ;  de  Spir- 
itu  et  Anima,  iii.  447  ;  de  Vera 
Religione,  iii.  475,  476,  xiv.  118, 
216  ;  de  Verbis  Domini,  iii.  154,  xi. 
333,  352,  375  ;  de  Unitate  Ecclesia;, 
ii.  87,  iii.  78,  iv.  183  ;  Aiigusti- 
nianae,  v.  263,  265,  267,  277,  280, 
283,  301,  302,  304,  329,  333; 
Spuria,  iii.  164,  160, 192,  289,  444, 
672,  xi.  315,  336,  346  ;  de  Mirabi- 
libus  ScripturcB,  iv.  250,  286,  291, 
vi.  215,  542. 

Augustinus  Ticinensis,  Cliristianarum 
Religionum  Elucidarium,  vi.  392. 

Aulus  Gellius.    See  Gellius. 

Aurelins  Victor.    See  Victor. 

Ausonius,  de  claris  Urbibus,  v.  241  ; 
Epigrammata,  ii.  444 ;  Idyllia,  ix. 
149;  Tetrasticha,  vi.  109. 

Aventinus,  Joannes,  Annales  Boiorum, 
ii.  125,  130,  137,  144,  316,  iv.  14, 
V.  49,  xi.  439,  xii.  298,  300,  371. 

Avienus,  Festus,  vi.  267. 

Avitus,  Alcimus,  Epistolse,  v.  497,  505. 

Aymoinus  Floriacensis,  de  Miraculis  S. 
Benedicti,  vi.  77.    See  Aimoinua. 

Azorius,  Johannes,  Institutiones  Mo- 
rales, ii.  513,  445,  iii.  270,  436, 
465,  501,  xii.  300,  385,  427,  xiv. 
205,  209,  430,  487. 


B 

Babington,  Gervase,  Work's,  ii.  101. 
Baconthorp,  Johannes,  in  Senlentias, 
ii.  116. 


236 


BAL.EUS  —  BED  A. 


Balaens,  Johannes,  Acta  Romanoruin  | 
Pontificum,  ii.  114,  314  j  Imago 
utriusque  Ecclesise,  ii.  87  ;  Votaiyes, 
ii.  85  ;  Scriptores  Britannici,  ii.  352, 
iv.  3,  536,  V.  63,  68,  70,  105,  113,  ! 
114,  115,  175,  205,  253,  256,  364, 
370,  541,  vi.  42,  44,  48,  68,  66,  j 
83,86,87,153,160,209,  216,220,  ' 
331,  351,  354,  357,  374,  415,  xi. 
469,  sii.  280,  349.  j 

Baldericus,  Chronicon  Cameracense,  \ 
ii.  92,  105,  141,  vi.  271.  j 

Baldinus,  Georgius  Floras,  Compen-  j 
dium  de  Oratione,  xii.  367.  j 

Baldricus,  EQstoria  Pontificum  Dolen- 
sium,  vi.  48. 

BalljTnote.    See  Liber  Ballimotensis. 

Balsamon,  Theodorus,  Collectio  Cano- 
num,  iii.  170,  vii.  39,  133,  140,  141, 
217,  xii.  335. 

Bannes,  Dominicus,  in  Thomam,  ii. 
452,  490,  498,  499,  iii  37. 

Baptista  Mantuanus.  See  Mautnanns. 

Barbarus,  Daniel,  Aurea  Catena,  iii. 
468,  469. 

Barbatias,  Andreas,  ii.  119. 

Baringuedus,  Simon,  ia  Apocalypsin, 
ii.  3,  13,  xiv.  380. 

Bams,  Robertus,  TitiB  Eomanorum 
Pontificum,  ii.  89. 

Baronius,  Caesar,  Annales,  ii.  v.  26, 
34,  45,  50,  69,  77,  78,  80,  81,  89,  ' 
90,  109,  111,  131,  137,  154,  198,  ' 
202,  205,  208,  215,  222,  439,  452, 
iiL  14,  78,  159,  249,  540,  iv.  14, 
26,  180,  291,  331,  332,  428,  493,  j 
567,  571,  V.  16,  27,  42,  52,  61,  j 
66,  75,  123,  126,  217,  220,  222, 
254,   261,   267,    270,  271,  306, 
307,  309,  317,  319,  320,  339,  341, 
342,  346,  348,  354,  371,  397,  398, 
425,  489,  490,  496,  502,  503,  526, 
vi.  3,  14,  16,  17,  47,  151,  165,289, 
290,  356,  358,  362,  377,  392,  443, 
506,  vii.  53,  63,  96,  104,  119,  122, 
131,  139,  164,  165,  201,  204,  228, 
230,  232,  316,  468,  xi.  597,  xii. 
274,  288,  459-461,  xiv.  37,  114, 
XV.  37  ;  Martyrologium  Eomanum,  I 
u.  65,  85,  141,  V.  164.  244,  398,  | 


Baronius — continued. 
400,  481,  490,  501,  v.  167,  vu. 
104. 

Barradius,    Sebastianus,  Concordia 

Evangelica,  iii.  480. 
Barralis,  Tinceutius,  Chronologia  Le- 

rinensis,  vi.  16,  26,  395,  435. 
Barthius,  Casparus,  Adversaria,  iv. 

160,  161,  vi.  76. 
Bartholinns,  Ricardus  Lepidus,  Epis- 

tola  ad  R.  Wingfeld,  v.  34. 
Bartholomseus  Anglicus,  Chronicon 

de  Sanctis,  v.  49. 
Bartholombeus  Petrus  Lintrensis.  See 

Petrus. 

Bartholomaeus  Pisanus,  Conformitas 

Francisci,  ii.  292. 
Basileense  Concilium,  Acta,  iv.  264, 

V.  172. 

Basilius  Magnus,  S.,  Enarratio  in 
Esaiam,  ii.  164;  Epistolae,  ii.  34, 
165,  166;  Ethica,  iii.  44,  xi.  353; 
contra  Eunomium,  iii.  122,  127, 
xiv.  156  ;  de  Fide,  xiy.  22  ;  Hexa- 
emeron,  viii.  5,  xii.  442  ;  Homilise, 
iii.  44,  444  ;  de  Jejunio,  iii.  289  ; 
in  Julittam,  iii.  467  :  in  Psalmos, 
iii.  53,  98,  180,  554,  xi.  290,  xii. 
182-184,  447 ;  in  Regulis  brevius 
tractatis,  iii.  49,  50,  100, 154, 183  ; 
de  Spiritu  Sancto,  ii.  31,  iii.  350, 
vii.  338,  xii.  509  ;  Anaphora,  ab 
Andrea  Masio,  iii.  201 ;  Vita  spuria, 
iii.  78,  131. 

Basilius  Seleuciensis,  Orationes,  in 
Adamum,  v.  19,  in  Davidem,  xi. 
336,  in  Eliam,  iii.  404,  405,  411; 
in  Jonam,  iii.  322,  404,  407,  xi. 
336  ;  in  Ecce  ascendimns  in  Hiero- 
solymam,  iii.  404,  405  ;  Vita  S. 
Theclse,  iii.  250,  251,  441-443. 

Baxter,  Richard,  Life  of,  i.  257,  264, 
265. 

Beatus  Rhenanus.    See  Ehenanus. 
Becanus,  Joannes  Goropius,  Origines 

Antverpianse,  xvi.  189. 
Becanus,  Martinus,  Qusestiones  Calvi- 

nistarum,  iv.  26. 
Beda,  Venerabilis,  de  Arte  Metrica, 

vi.  326  ;  Chronicon,  see  De  Sex 


BEDA  —  BERNARDINUS. 


237 


Beda — continued. 

^Etatibns  Mundi  ;  Epistolje,  xii. 
397  ;  Historia  Ecclcsiastica,  ii.  59, 

111.  205,  206,  iv.  2,  242-244,  260, 
266-269,  276,  288,  289,  297,  301, 
304,  324,  336-340,  343,  346-357, 
386,  421,  422,  428,  440,  456,  534, 
V.  35,  54,  61,  82,  83,  87,  91,  100, 

112,  115,  138,  180,  194,  200,  234, 
239,  252,  259,  336,  367,  383,  386, 
424,  425,  427,  434,  442,444,  446, 
449,  452,  453,  456,  463,  469,  470, 
473, 479,482, 483, 544,vi.33, 96, 97, 
100,  101,  103,  114,  115,  122,  131, 
133,  138-140,  144,  147,  163,  170, 
201-205,  208,  215-227,  228,  233- 
235,  239,  240,  243-245,  252,  253, 
255,  274,  276,  280,  283,  319,  376, 
383,  414,  465,  474,  483,  396,  497, 
498,  501,  507,  508,  512,  513,  515, 
535,  536,  539,  540,  609,  vii.  50, 
82,  xi.  422,  440,  xii.  277,  279,  xv. 
8 ;  in  Sam.,  ii.  63,  xii.  282  ;  in 
Psal.,  ii.  59-61,  iii.  340;  in  Can- 
tic,  V.  336,  337  ;  in  Marc,  iii.  124  ; 
in  Johan.,  iii.  124;  in  Act.,  iii.  401, 

xi.  451,  xii.  20  ;  in  1  Cor.,  iii.  57  ; 
in  Jacob.,  iii.  110  ;  in  1  Pet.,  iii. 
308,  xi.  259  ;  Martyrologium,  vii. 
290,  291,  291;  de  Sex  ^tatibu.s 
Mundi,  ii.  37,  v.  259,  385,  513,  vi. 
143,  506,  vii.  452  ;  de  Temporum 
Ratione,  vi.  215,  493,  xii.  91 ;  Vita 
S.  Cudberti,  iv.  244,  269,  279,  280, 
300-305,  324,  350,  387,  vi.  489, 

xii,  433  ;  Versio  S.  Scripturarnm, 
xii.  356. 

Beka,  Joannes  de,  Chronicon  Ultra- 

jectinum,  v.  454. 
Beletli,  Joannes,  de  Divinia  OflBciis, 

xii.  335. 

Belgium.    See  Chronicon  Belgicum. 

Bellarminus,  Robertus,  Apologia  contra 
Jacobum  Regem,  ii.  118  ;  de  Bonis 
Operibus,  iii.  451,  467,  vii.  197, 
203,  216;  de  Cbristo,  iii.  279,  309, 
312,  315,  326,  336,  338,  339,  xiv. 
165,  167,193,  194;  Chronologia, 
iii.  14 ;  de  Conciliis,  ii.  245,  xiv.  49, 
74,  445,  446 ;  de  Ecclesia  Trium- 


Bellarrainus — continued. 

phante,  iii.  421,  429,  435,  450, 
465,476;  de  Eiicharistia,  ii.  40,  58, 
iii.  16,  iv.  279,  vii.  105  ;  Grarama- 
tica  Hebraica,  xiv.  468  ;  de  Gratia 
et  Libero  Arbitrio,  iii.  542,  xiv.  8  ; 
de  Justificatione,  ii.  448,  449,  iii. 
548  ;  de  Sacramento  Matrimonii, 
xi.  576,  577;  de  Missa,  iii.  446  ; 
de  Monachis,  xii.  502,  505,  518  ; 
de  Notis  Verae  Ecclesise,  ii.  vii.  335, 
361,  368  ;  de  Poenitentia,  iii.  Ill, 
148,  151,  157,  159,  163;  de  Pur- 
gatorio,  iii.  184,  185,  194,  216, 
218,  219,  253,  279,  450,  iv.  266, 
xiv.  408  ;  de  Romanis  Pontificibus, 
ii.  69,  iii.  14,  iv.  361,  380,  xiv.  1, 
4,  53,  61,  62,  79,  xv.  39 ;  de  Sa- 
cramentis,  iii.  151,  xii.  426  ;  de 
Sanctorum  beatititudine,  ii.  244, 
440,  iii.  32,  280,  389,  431  ;  de 
Scriptoribus  Ecclesiasticis,  iii.  82, 
vi.  3,  vii.  105,  129,  134,  165,  175, 
215,  226;  de  Translatione  Imperii, 

ii.  91  ;  de  Verbo  Dei,  iii.  47,  48,  vii. 

201,  215,  228,  467,  xii.  50,  371, 
449,  464,  472,  xiv.  7,  23,  24,  43, 
44,  56,  62,  119,  125,  138,  169, 

202,  215,  237,  283,  349,  411,  420, 
435,  437,  466,  497. 

Belmays.  See  Johannes  de  Bellis  Ma- 
nibus. 

Benedictus,  S.,  Regula,  iii.  49. 
Beneventanus,  Petrus,  Collectio  Decre- 

talium,  iii.  214. 
Benno   Osnabrngensis,   Vita  Hilde- 

brandi,  ii.  87,  89,  90,  108,  129, 

146,  147,  154,  156. 
Berengosius,    de   Inventione  Crucis, 

iii.  227,  V,  221. 
Bereshith  Rabba,  xiv.  482. 
Bergomensis,  Jacobus  Philippus  Fores- 

tus,  Suppleraentum  Cbronicorum, 
ii.  215,  217,  238,  285,  286,  290, 
291,  361,  V.  67,  81,  364,  vi.  163; 
de  Claris  Mulieribus,  vi.  162,  166. 

Bernard,  Nicholas,  Clavi  Trabales, 
i.  178,  305  ;  Life  of  Usslier,  i.  7,  26, 
50,  56,  231. 

Bernardinus  Senensis,  de  Evangelio 


238 


BERNARUINUS  —  BODINUS. 


Bemardinus — continued. 

astemo,  ii.  292  ;  Sermones,  iii.  479— 
481,  494. 

Bernardus,  S.,  Clarevallensis,  Epistolae, 
ii.  28,  iii.  652,  iv.  535,  536,  538, 
541,  543-545,  xi.  334,  348,  354, 
418,  vi.  540  ;  de  Gratia  et  Libero 
Arbitrio,  iii.  547  ;  Sermones,  iL  68, 
75,  195,  196,  214,  255,  261,  iii. 
645,  551,  571,  572,  vii.  263  ;  Scala 
Paradisi,  iii.  142  ;  Vita  S.  Mala- 
chia,  ii.  208,  iv.  275,  287,  320,  322, 
323,  500,  539,  vi.  283,  420,  432, 
451,  476,  480,  xi.  434,  443. 

Bernardus  de  Lutzeraburgo,  Catalogus 
Ha;reticoruni,  ii.  173,  189,  234, 
237,  24C,  251,  260,  312,  324,  361, 
V.  262,  268,  334,  xii.  333. 

Bernardus  Blorlanensis,  de  Contemptu 
Mundi,  ii.  193,  571. 

Bernriedensis  Paulus.    See  Paulus. 

Beroaldus,  Matthseus,  Chronicon,  xii. 
102,  142. 

Berosus,  Annianus,  Pseudo-Berosus, 
xi.  508. 

Berterius,  Philippus,  Pithanon  Dia- 
tribe, ii.  103,  121,  122. 

Bertinianus.    See  Gotcelinus. 

Bertius,  Petrus,  Trevirensium  Episcopo- 
rum  Catalogus,  v.  437 ;  HymeuEeus 
deserter,  xv.  177,  185. 

Bertoldus  Constaiitiensis,  Appendix  ad 
Hermannum  Contractiim,  ii.  131, 
152,  154,  198,  220,  223,  226,  228. 

Bertram.    See  Ratramnus. 

Bertrandus,  Nicolaus,  de  Gestis  Tholo- 
sanorum,  ii.  267,  290,  291,  329, 
337,  340,  359,  361,  372-375,  384- 
386,  388,  400,  40.3,  409,  412. 

Bessarion,  Joannes  Cardinalis,  Defensio 
Platonis,  xii.  512. 

Beyerlinke,  Laurentius,  Profectio  An- 
tonii  de  Dominis,  xv.  113. 

Beza,  Theodorus,  Annotationes  in  No- 
vum Testamentum,  iii.  336,  vii. 
46,  47,  77,  X.  262,  xiv.  329,  347, 
xiv.  248  ;  de  Diversis  Gradibus,  vii. 
68,  69  ;  de  Episcopatu  triplici,  vii. 
255  ;  Codex  Bezse,  iii.  281,  xi.  558, 
xiv.  309,  319,  328. 


Biblia  Polyglotta,  Antverpiana,  iii.  33 1, 
xi.  583  ;  Complutensia,  iii.  319, 
vii.  514,  515  ;  Parisiensia,  x.  244, 
246,  323 ;  Versio  iEthiopica,  iii. 
306,  319. 

Bibliander,  Theodorus,  Amplior  con- 
sideratio  decretiTridentini,  xiv.  224. 

Bibliotheca  Patrum,  ii.  38,  44,  58,  79, 
194,  217,  220,  223,  iii.  22,  43,  70, 
109,  156,  161,  223,  352,  512, 
513,  556,  579,  iv.  28,  30,  32-35, 
86,  113,  164,  166,  182,  185,  296, 
V.  134,  494,  vi.  2-4,  320,  326, 
442,  491,  vii.  253,  264,  xii.  389, 
XV.  185. 

Biclariensis,  Joannes.    See  Joannes. 

Bidermannus,  Jacobus,  v.  531. 

Biel,  Gabriel,  in  Canonem  Missse,  iii. 
449,  452,  457,  484  ;  in  Sententias, 
iii.  155,  175,  575,  iv.  183,  xiv. 
355. 

Bignreus,  Margarinus,  Bibliotheca  Pa- 
trum, iv.  86,  vi.  329. 
BOlius,  Jacobus,  Observationes  Sacrse, 

vii.  258,  274. 

Binius,  Severinus,  Concilia,  ii.  35,  40, 
91,  115,  154,  197-199,  201-203, 
224,  342,  iii.  542,  iv.  14,  26,  180, 
192,  193,  522,  v.  50,  489,  490, 
501,  vii.  48,  78,  xi.  440. 

Binsfeldius,  Petrus,  de  conditione  Ani- 
marum  post  mortem,  iii.  243. 

Biograpbia  Britannica,  i.  31,  296. 

Birch,  Thomas,  Life  of  Prince  Henry, 
i.  2. 

Bishop,  William,  against  Perkins,  iii. 
198,  389,  390. 

Bivarius,  Franciscus,  in  Dextri  Chro- 
nicon, vi.  290,  321,  vii.  242. 

Blesensis,  Petrus.    See  Petrus. 

Blondellus,  David,  in  Pseudo-Isido- 
rum,  vii.  153. 

Blondus,  Flavius,  Decades,  ii.  91, 93,  v. 
467,  513,  516,  vi.  129,  130,  132. 

Bochartus,  Samuel,  Geographia  Sacra, 

viii.  271. 

Bochellus,  Laurentius,  Decreta  Ec- 
clesiiB  Gallicanae,  ii.  46,  vii.  131,  xi. 
425. 

Bodinus,  Joannes,  de  Republica,  ii.  66. 


BOETHIUS  —  BRUWTLERENSIS. 


239 


Boethius,  Hector,  Historise  Scotorum, 

ii.  76,  V.  55,  63,  77,  376,386,  436, 
464,  469,  479,  v.  512,  619,  531, 
634,  vi.  40,  60,  100,  102,  104, 
107,  121,  125,  132,  143,  150,  152, 
154,  172,  173,  177,  178,  180,  183, 
196,  201,  205-207,  210,  211,  222, 
237,  246,  247,  316,  351,  354,  451, 
vi.  223,  231,  234,  240,  258,  512. 

Bohemus,  Joannes,  Chronologiae  Man- 

ductio,  xi.  514,  575,  xii.  27,  67. 
Bombergius,  Biblia,  iii.  320. 
Bonaventura,  S.,  Corona  B.  Virginis, 

iii.  489  ;  Psalterium  B.  Virginis,  iii. 
490-493  ;  in  Sententias,  iii.  131, 
136,  175,  315;  Vita  S.  Francisci, 

ii.  291,  292,  iii.  256. 
Bonavillacensis,  Arnaldus,  Opuseula, 

iii.  143,  300,  vii.  188.  See  Arnol- 
dus  Camotensis. 

Bonfinius,  Antonius,  de  Rebus  Ungari- 
cis,  ii.  91,  173,  vi.  167,  xii.  466. 

Bonficrius,  Jacobus,  Prteloquia  in  to- 
tam  Scripturam,  iii.  12,  xl.  497, 
589,  xii.  58,  69,  79. 

Bonifacius,  S.,  Epistol®,  iii.  305,  iv. 
292,  336,  337,  395,  411,  440,  457- 
400,  463-465,  vi.  132, ;  Vita  Li- 
vini,  iv.  245,  322,  424  ;  Vita,  see 
Otlilo;  Wilibaldus. 

Bonifacius  II.  Papa,  Epistolse,  vi.  26. 

Bonifacius  V.  Papa,  Epistolie,  v.  91. 

Bonifacius  VIII.  Papa,  Bullae,  vi.l85; 
Extravagantes,  ii.  479. 

Boole.    See  Liber. 

Bosco,  Johannes  ;\,  Bibliotlieca  Flo- 

riacensis,  v.  .42,  506,  507,  509, 

538,  639,  vi.  48-51,  78,  216. 
Bosquetus,  Franciscus,  Historias  Ec- 

clesix  Gallicanaj,  v.  5,  vi.  296,  311, 

552  (Ind.  Chr.  105). 
Bostonus  Buriensis,  Scriptorum  Cata- 

logus,  iv.  3,  468. 
Bouchet,  Johannes,  Antiquitates  Aqui- 

tania;,  v.  216,  218. 
Boverius,  Zacharias,  Orthodoxa  Con- 

sultatio,  iii.  497. 
Bovius,    Carolus,    in  Constitutiones 

Apostolicas,  vii.  143,    144,  164, 

219,  225,  226,  233. 


Bozius,  Thomas,  de  Signis  Ecclesiae, 

ii.  290,  vi.  151,  xiv.  51. 
Bracarense  concilium,  Acta,  xi.  421. 
Bracton,  Henricus  de,  de  Legibus  An- 

glise,  V.  129,  130. 
Bradwardinus,  Thomas,  de  Causa  Dei, 

iii.  544,  iv.  601,  v.  9. 
Brampton,  Johannes  de,  Historia  Jor- 

nallensis,  ii.  206,  iv.  275,  367,  368, 

550,  vi.  180,  465. 
Brasichellanus,  Johannes  Maria,  Index 

Librorum  Expurgatorum,  ii.  128, 

V.  490,  495,  vi.  3,  71,  858,  vii.  121, 

243,  xi.  596. 
Brasicheller.    See  Brasichellanus. 
Brendanus,  S.,  Vita,  iv.  268,  304, 

vi.  474,  484,  524,  535. 
Breulius,  Jacobus,  Theatrum  Antiqui- 

tatum  Parisiensium,  vi.  50. 
Breviarium,  Burgedalense,  vi.  512  ; 

Oostkerckense,  vi.  315  ;  Romanum, 

iii.  444  ;  Sarisburiense,  iii.  3,  v.  177, 

180. 

Brightmannus,   Thomas,   in  Apoca- 

lypsin,  ii.  101,  vii.  45,  46. 
Brigida,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  162,  163,  347, 

436,  446,  450,  451,  531,  535.  See 

Animosus;  Cogitosus. 
Brirelius,  Jacobus,  Catliolica  Apologia, 

ii.  iii. 

Bristous,  Ricardus,  Postulata,  ii.  iii. ; 

Replicatio  ad  Fulconcm,  xiv.  337. 
Broughton,   Hugh,   iu  Apocalypsin, 

ii.  101. 

Brown,  Edward.  See  Gratianus,  Or- 
thuinus. 

Browerus,  Christophorus,  Antiquitates 
Fuldenses,  iv.  39,  vi.  474  ;  in  Ra- 
bani  Mauri  poeniata,  iv.  392  ;  ad  Ve- 
nantium  Fortuuatum,  v.  220,  245, 
254,  364. 

Brngensi.s.    See  Lucas  Brugensis. 

Bruno  Magdeburgensis,  de  Hello  Sax- 
onico,  ii.  152,  197.  See  Frcherus  ; 
Marquardus. 

Brunns,  Gilbertus,  vi.  316. 

Bruschius,  Casparus,  de  Germania! 
Episcopatibus,  v.  49,  164. 

Bruwilerensis,  Conradus,  ii.  217.  Sec 
Wolphelmus  Bruwilerensis. 


240  BUCERUS  — 

Bucenis,  Martinus,  Scripta  Anglicana, 
\ni.  69. 

Buchananus,  Georgius,  Rerum  Seoti- 
carum  Historia,  iv.  389,  393,  562, 
V.  512,  534.  vi.  91,  102,  104,  113, 
121,  137,  148,  174,  207,  220,  255, 
259,  267,  279,  280,  527. 

Bucherius,  iEgidius,  Chronologia  Epis- 
coporum  Leodiensium,  ii.  215,  vi. 
562  (lad.  Chr.  401);  in  Victorii 
Canonem  Paschalera,  vii.  493-497, 
v-ii,  369. 

Bucliolcerus,    Abrahamus,  Isagoge 

Chronologica,  xi.  565. 
Budasus,  Gulielmus,  de  Asse,  ii.  172. 
BiiUarium  Romauum,  ii.  118,  120, 

iii.  34. 

Bullingerus,  Henricus,  de  Origine  Er- 

roiis,  iii.  213. 
Bunderius,  Joannes,  Compendium  Con- 

eertationis,  iv.  86. 
Biirchai-dus  S.,  Vita.  See  Egilwardus. 
Burchardus  'Wormaciensis,  Decreta, 

iii.  112. 

Buvgundofora,  S.,  Vita,  iv.  245. 

Burnet,  Gilbert,  History  of  tbe  Refor- 
mation, i.  clxii. ;  Life  of  Bedell,  i.  120. 

Burton,  Annales  de,  v.  56,  71,  vi.  653 
(Ind.  Chr.  141). 

Busjeus,  Joanne.^,  de  Descensu  Christi 
ad  Inferos,  iii.  312,  314. 

Busti,  Bernardinus  de,  Mariale,  iii. 
480,  482,  489,  495  ;  Rosarium, 
ii.  292. 

Butler,  Charles,  Book  of  the  Church, 
i.  280. 

Buxtorfius,  Johannes,  Biblia  Rahbi- 

nica,  ii.  217,  iii.  320. 
Buxtorfius,  Johannes,  de  Punctorum 

Vocalium  Antiquitate,  vii.  590,  xvi. 

204. 

Bzovius,  Abraham,  Annales,  ii.  38, 
89,  103,  281,  312  ;  de  Signis  Ec- 
clesiasticis,  ii.  292. 

c 

Cabasilas,  Nicolaus,  in  Ordinem  Ro- 
nianuni,  ii.  133,  213,  xii.  343. 


CAMDENUS. 

Cabilonense  concilium.  Acta,  ii.  110, 

111,  xi.  426. 
Cabrera,  Petrus  de,  in  Thomam,  iii. 

499-501. 
Csremonice  Sacrre  Romanas  Ecclesiae, 

ii.  116. 

Cassar,  Julius,  Commentarii,  v.  61,  x. 
97,  122,  134,  141,  143-145,  147, 
150-157,  164,  166,172-175. 

Csesarius  Arelatensis,  ii.  325 ;  Homi- 
lise,  iii.  300,  xii.  263,  445. 

Caesarius  Hcisterbachensis,  Historia, 
•  ii.  197,  229,  264,  331,  334,  335, 
346,  352,  353,  373,  v.  491,  vi.  283. 

Caesarius,  Monachus,  Dialogi,  iii  350, 
375,  iv.  263. 

Caietanus,  Constantinus,  pro  Joanne 
Diacono,  vi.  485,  486. 

Caietanus,  Petrus  Victor,  Paradigma 
Linguae  Armenicse,  xii.  436. 

Caietanus,  Thomas,  Cardinalis,  Com- 
mentarii in  Genesim,  iii.  39,  363,  in 
Chron.,  xii.  102,  in  1  Cor.,  xii.  493, 
xiv.  306,  360  ;  in  Thomam  Aqui- 
natera,  iii.  497  ;  Opuscula,  iii.  11. 

Cainicus,  S.,  Officium,  vi.  520  ;  Vita, 
vi.  520,  526. 

Caius,  Johannes,  Historia  Cantabri- 
giensis,  v.  44,  70,  86,  148,  149, 
159,  167,  253,  388,  vi.  94,  552 
(Ind.  Chr.  108),  xii.  346. 

Caius,  de  Causa,  iii.  240,  365. 

Calderinus,  Johannes,  de  Haereticis, 
ii.  330,  331,  406. 

Callimachus,  Hymni,  xi.  283,  xii. 
581. 

Calvinus,  Johannes,  Commentarii,  vii. 
67,  X.  262,  xiv.  470  ;  Institutiones, 
i.  45,  vii.  69,  xiv.  257,  465,  472  ; 
Tractatus  Theologici,  ii.  176. 

Calvisius,  Sethus,  Chronologia,  iv.  181, 
xi.  511,  565,  xii.  26. 

Cambria.  See  Chronicon  Cambro- 
Britannicum. 

Camdenus,  Guilielmus,  Britannia,  iv. 
446,  449,  494,  562,  v.  11,  12,  57, 
84,  121,  127,  134,  216,  217,  220, 
227,  385,  392-394,  424,  425,  427, 
433,  439,  452,  457,  4.58,  486,  540, 
544,  vi.  40,  77,  81,  94,  95,  10.3, 


CAMDENUS  —  CASiEUS. 


241 


Camdenus — continued. 

104,  107,  111,  113,  114,  136,  146, 
190,  204,  206,  208,  231,  232,  249, 
257,  265,  271,  291,  345,  373,  417, 
423,  443,  457,  462,  486,  544,  xi. 
450,  467  ;  Annales  Hibemici,  ir. 
304. 

Camerarius,  Centius,  Provinciale,  vi. 
417. 

Camerarius,  Joachim,  Narratio  de  Ec- 
clesiis  Fratrum  Bohemorum,  ii.  1 69, 
172,  239,  322. 

Campbell,  Johannes,  vi.  126. 

Camplanus,  Edmondus,  Rationes,  ii. 
ii.,  63,  vi.  316.    See  Campion. 

Campion,  Edmund,  History  of  Ire- 
land, iv.  319,  325,  362,  436.  See 
Campianus. 

Camuzatius,  Nicolaus,  Promptuarium 
Antiquitatum,  iv.  85,  86,  158,  420. 

Canisius,  Henricus,  Antiquae  Lectiones, 
ii.  17,  77,  101,  103,  iii.  470,  iv. 
39,  244,  269,  277,  292,  314,  318, 
324,  411,  420,  431,  465,  v.  18, 
207,  367,  463,  501,  vi.  59,  190, 
216,  229,  234,  274,  275,  279,  281, 
292,  415,  425,  445,  451,  468,  viii. 
508,  xi.  515,  xii.  280,  287,  289, 
XV.  50  ;  in  Fausti  Epistolam,  iv.  26. 

Canisius,  Petrus,  de  Corruptelis  Verbi 
Dei,  vii.  263,  265  ;  Martyrologium 
Germanicum,  iv.  547,  vi.  60. 

Canonum  Codex,  xv.  37,  38,  47;  co- 
dex Moguntiacus,  xv.  57. 

Cantacuzenus,  Johannes,  Apologia  xii. 
346. 

Cantelupus,  Nicolaus,  Historia  Canta- 
brigiensis,  v.  160,  196,  253,  389, 
390,  vi.  31,  94. 

Canterbury,  Annales  de,  iv.  489,  497, 
531. 

Cantipratanus,  Thomas,  ii.  293,  303, 
310. 

Canus,  Melchior,  de  Locis  Theologicis, 

ii.  489,  iii.  37,  v.  41,  xii.  05,  73, 
135,  xiv.  23,  211,  213,  258,  296, 
318,  340,  341,  344,  357,  406,  407, 
416,  434. 

Capgravius,  Johannes,  Legenda  Aurea, 

iii.  200,  iv.  244,  422,  v.  33,  37,  97, 
VOL,  XVII.  R 


Capgra  vi  us — con  tinned. 

197,  198,  217,  218,  220,  381,  516, 
539,  540,  vi.  45,  78,  231,  268,  442, 
531,  582,  536,  539. 
Capitolinus,  Julius,  Vita  Antonini  Pii, 
V.  61,  vi.  136,  553  (Ind.  Chr.  144)  ; 
Vita  Aurelii  Antonini,  vi.  554  (Ind, 
Chr.  161). 
Capitularia.   See  Carolus  Calvus,  Ca- 

rolus  Magnus. 
Cappellus,  Jacobus,  Histoiias,  xi.  505, 

xii.  136,  143. 
Cappellus,  Ludovicns,  Chronologia  Sa- 
cra, xii.  65  ;   Ciitica   Sacra,  vii. 
465. 

Caprasius,  S  ,  Vita,  v.  395. 
Capreria,  Petrus  de,  in  Thomam,  iii. 
501. 

Caracciolus,  Antoninus,  Noraenclator 
in  iv.  antiquos  Chronologos,  vi.  307. 
Caradocus  Lancarvanensis,  Chronicon 
WalliiB,  iv.  249,  318,  324,  353, 
356,  525,  526,  566,  v.  83,  461,  vi. 
48,  216-219,  262,  278,  433,  527; 
Vita  Gildse,  v.  507,  635-537,  vi. 
218,  457. 
Carafa,  Antonius,  Catena  Grjeca,  iii. 

294,  vii.  518. 
Carion,  Johannes,  Chronica,  ii.  114. 
Carisiacum,  Acta  Synodi,  iii.  82,  iv. 
16. 

Carletonus,  Georgius,  de  Jurisdictione, 

ii.  294. 

Carolus  Calvus,  Capitularia,  iv.  185, 
193,  202. 

Carolus  Magnus,  Capitularia,  ii.  59, 

iii.  112,  566,  iv.  204,  v.  314,  xi. 
429,  439,  xii.  276,  287,  576. 

Carpentarius,  Alexander,  Destructo- 

rium  Vitiorum,  xii.  359. 
Carranza,  Bartholomaeus,  Summa  Con- 

ciliorum,  iii.  117. 
Carte,  Thomas,  Life  of  the  Dulte  of 

Ormond,  i.  47,  180,  212. 
Carthaginense  Concilium,  Acta,  xii. 
533. 

Carthagus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  475. 
Casoeus,  Thomas,  Chronicon  Hiberni- 
cum,  iv.  321,  539,  542,  vi.  451, 
476. 


242 


CASAUBONUS 


—  CHRONICON. 


Casaubonu3,  Isaac,  Esercitationes  in 
Baroniura,  ii.  13,  27,  69,  iii  329, 
vii.  97,  245,xiv.  325;  inDiogenem 
Laertium,  iv.  160 ;  in  Gregorium 
Nyssenum,  iii.  317  ;  in  Novum  Tes- 
tamentum,  xiv.  322. 

Casbel,  Acts  of  Synod  of,  iv.  367,  xi. 
422  ;  Psalter  of,  vi.  437. 

Cassanaus,  Bartholomaaus,  Catalogus 
glorise  mundi,  ii.  317. 

Cassander,  Georgiiis,  Appendix  ad  opus 
Jo.  Eoffensis,  iii.  567,  569 ;  de  Ar- 
ticulis  Religionis  Consultatio,  iii. 
270 ;  contra  Calvinum,  xii.  493  ; 
Epistola  ad  Molinseum;  iii.  452, 
572,  574  ;  in  Hymnos  Ecclesiasticos, 
iii.  451,  552;  Preces  Ecclesiastics, 
iii.  217,  224,  226,  230. 

Cassanion,  Johannes,  Historia  Albi- 
gensium,  ii.  335,  342,  344,  348, 
350,  366,  368,  371,  373,  377,  382, 
403. 

Cassianus,  Johannes,  Collationes,  iii. 
95,  542,  543,  vii.  150,  154;  de  In- 
carnatione  Yerbi,  ii.  487,  v.  369, 
406  ;  de  institutis  Coenobiorum,  vi. 
482. 

Cassiodorus,  Aurelius,  Divinae  Lec- 
tiones,  vi.  325,  vii.  131  ;  in  Psal- 
mos,  iii.  524,  581,  vi.  87,  109, 

xi.  310,  xii.  265 ;  Fasti  Consulares, 
vi.  137. 

Castro,  Alphonsus  de,  contra  Haereses, 
ii.  160,  180,  187-190,  248,  255, 
260,  iii.  184,  218,  244,  275,  viii. 
238,  xii.  368. 

Catalogus  Testium  Veritatis,  ii.  242. 

Catena  Gra;ca  in  Job,  iii.  290. 

Catharinus,  Ambrosius,  in  S.  Pauli 
Epistolas,  xiv.  358. 

Catullus,   Caius  Valerius,  Poemata, 

xii.  486. 

Cavelliis,  Hugo,  Vita  Johannis  Duns 

Scoti,  vi.  252. 
Caxton,  Gulielmus,  Chronica,  ii.  91, 

V.  89,  101,   202,   477,  vi.  107, 

379. 

Cedrenus,  Georgius,  Historiarum  Com- 
pendium, ii.  13,  38,  65,  v.  227, 
228. 


Celestinus,  papa,  Epistola  ad  Galliarum 
Episcopos,  iv.  27,  73,  v.  415,  vi.  3. 

Celsus,  iii.  302,  504. 

Cenomanus,  Ricardus,  in  Lorabardum, 
xiv.  232. 

Censorinus,  de  Die  Natali,  viii.  1, 
X.  207. 

Ceolfridus,  Epistola  ad  Naitauum,  iv. 

456,  vi.  487,  490,  491,  498. 
Ceremoniale  Romanne  Ecclesiee,  ii.  116, 

iii.  229,  230. 
Cestrensis,  Ranulphus.    See  Higden. 
Chalcedon,  Acta  Concilii,  iii.  30,  416, 

vii.  6,  30,  34,  35,  38,  47,  77,  xi. 

291,  292. 

Chalciiiius,  in  Plntonis  Timseum,  iii. 
329. 

Chaldaica  Paraphrasis,  iii.  328,  344. 
Chalons.    See  Cabilouense  Concilium. 
Champerius,  Symphorianus,  de  Mira- 

bilibus  Sanctse  Scriptm-ae,  vii.  241. 
Chartuitius,  Vita  S.  Stephaui,  ii.  91. 
Chassanioii,  Joannes.    See  Cassanion. 
Chaucer,  Geotfrey,  Jack  Upland,  xii. 

345. 

Chenu,  Johannes,  Episcoporum  Gallise 
Chronologia,  v.  436,  vi.  295. 

Chichesley,  Henricus,  Eegistrum,  xii. 
358. 

Choppinus,  Renatus,  Sacra  Politia, 
ii.  226. 

Chromellia;  Liber,  vi.  443,  444,  447. 
Chronicon.    See  Annales. 
Chronicon  Alexandrinum,  vii.  368. 
Chronicon  Belgicum,   a  Pistorio,  ii. 

217,  262,  278,  303,  325,  v.  73, 

435,  437,  454. 
Chronicon   Cambro-Britannicum,  iv. 

304,  V.  80,  vi.  116,  xi.  468. 
Chronicon  Cassinense,  ii.  220. 
Chronicon  Giseburnense,  v.  65,  69. 
Chronicon  Glastoniense,  v.  32,  87. 
Chronicon  Leidense,  v.  456. 
Chronicon  Manniie,  iv.  491,  521,  vi. 

179,  182,  183,  451. 
Chronicon  S.  Martini  de  Dover,  v.  75, 

158. 

Chronicon  Reicherspergeuse,  ii.  115. 
Chronicon  Saxonicuni.    See  Annales 
Anglo- Saxonici. 


CHRONICON  —  CLAUDIANUS. 


243 


Chronicon  Tungrensiuni,  v.  73. 

Chroiiicon  Urspergense.  See  Liech- 
thenau,  Conrad  de. 

Chrysologus,  Petnis,  Sermones,  iii. 
312,  413,  xiv.  34. 

Chrystostomus,  Joannes,  in  Gen.,  ii.  6, 
iii.  375,  463,  464,  467,  xi.  523, 
524,  571 ;  in  Job,  iii.  130 ;  in  Psal., 
iii.  72,  288,  459,  461,  463,  557, 
xiii.  30  ;  in  Mat.,  iii.  105,  122,  141, 
246,  288,  205,  304,  349,  356,  458, 

460,  464,  557,  vii.  199,  xiv.  279, 
332;  in  Luc,  iii.  296;  in  Johan., 

ii.  14,  iii.  48,  125,  128,  vi.  137, 
xii.  201,  202,  xiv.  21,  73  ;  in  Act., 

iii.  203,  248,  462,  xii.  204,  xiv. 
19,  20,  342  ;  in  Kom.,  xi.  327, 

329,  330,  344,  393,  xii.  204,  xiv. 
173,  352  ;  in  1  Cor.,  ii.  32,  iii.  105, 
125-127,  141,  469,  xii.  205-207, 
446,  xiv.  105,  114  ;  in  2  Cor.,  iii. 
125-127,  362,  xii.  209,  442,  xiv. 
7,  18,  442  ;  in  Gal.,  xii.  442  ;  in 
Ephes.,  ii.  422,  iii.  394,  vii.  32,  xii. 
209,  210,  446,  xiv.  123  ;  in  Philip., 
iii.  248,  249,  464,  465  ;  in  Coloss., 
iii.  469,  556,  xii.  210,  524,  xiv. 
332  ;  in  2  Tliess.,  xii.  210  ;  in  2 
Tim.,  iii.  128,  141  ;  in  Tit.,  vii.  67; 
in  Hebr.,  iii.  93,  201,  209,  xi.  326, 
xii.  211,  xiv.  16;  Homilia  ad  Po- 
pulum  Antiochenum,  xi.  310,  xii. 
439  ;  in  Ascensionem  Domini,  iii. 
304  ;  ad  Caesarium,  iii.  72,  xv.  185  ; 
de  C«meterio,  iii.  304 ;  de  Com- 
punctione,  iii.  557  ;  de  Cananaea,  iii. 

461,  462  ;  de  Davide  et  Saule,  xi. 

330,  332,  337  ;  in  Divitem  et  La- 
zarum,  iii.  287,  297  ;  de  Fato  et 
Providentia,  iii.  362 ;  Ignatii  Enco- 
mium, vii.  48  ;  de  Lazaro,  iii.  94, 
440,  441  ;  Liturgia  Gra;ca,  iii.  202, 
405  ;  ad  Olympiadem,  v.  257,  260  ; 
de  Precatioue,  iii.  467;  Oratio  in 
Pascha,  iii.  350,  402  ;  Oratio  ad- 
versus  Judasos,  vi.  509  ;  de  Poeni- 
tentia,  iii.  92,  98,  461  ;  de  Praimiis 
Sanctorum,  iii.  288 ;  de  Regno,  xi. 
271  ;  de  Sacerdotio,  iii.  128,  130, 
141  ;  de  Utilitate  lectionis  Scrip- 


Chrystostomus — continued. 

turai,  iv.  243  ;  Opera,  ed.  Saville, 
iv.  356,  vi.  3G0,  364,  365,  vii.  25, 
159,  207,  468,  x.  265,  xii.  435; 
Spuria,  iii.  109,  294,  313,  353, 
354,  415,  iv.  17,  xii.  474. 

Chrysostomus  a  Visitatione.  See  Vi- 
sitatione  a. 

Cbytrseus,  David,  in  ApocaIyp.«in,  ii. 
122. 

Ciaconius,  AJphonsus,  Vitre  Paparum, 
ii.  66,  88,  281,  335,  376,  385,  iv. 
296,  V.  367,  vi.  454,  xi.  434. 

C'iaranus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  525.  See  Kia- 
ranus. 

Cicero,  M.  Tullius,  ad  Atticum,  v.  2, 
ix.  363,  481,  X.  121,  123,  126, 
128,  130-140,  189,  190,  212, 
217-220,  228,  230  ;  Cato  Major, 
ii.  39  ;  pro  A.  Cluentio,  xi.  273 ; 
pro  Deiotaro,  xv.  551 ;  de  Divina- 
tione,  viii.  597,  x.  150,  151,  xi. 
347 ;  Epistolae  ad  Familiares,  x. 
84-86,  107,  121,  140,  189,  213, 
219,  224,  228,  270  ;  pro  L.  Flacco, 
ii.  171,  vii.  5,  x.  61,  66;  pro  Lege 
Manilla,  ix.  605,  x.  3,  xi.  303  ;  de 
Legibus,  xi.  265,  273,  313,  329, 
351,  362,  xiv.  42;  pro  Marcello, 

ii.  162;  pro  Milone,  xi.  300,  301  ; 
pro  Muraena,  xii.  463  ;  de  Natura 
Deorum,  iii.  330,  v.  222,  529,  viii. 
423,  xiv.  407  ;  de  OlBciis,  xi.  377  ; 
de  Oratore,  viii.  316;  Philippica, 

iii.  321,  X.  219,  220,  238-240; 
ad  Quintium  Fratrem,  x.  104,  105; 
de  Senectute,  xiv.  230  ;  Somnium 
Scipionis,  iii.  370,  ix.  439  ;  Tuscu- 
lanae  Qucestiones,  iii.  321,  369,  394, 
viii.  426,  xiv.  182  ;  in  Verrera,  viii. 
275,  ix.  439,  532-534,  xii.  273, 
xiii.  152. 

Clarendon,  Lord,  History  of  tlie  Re- 
bellion, i.  216. 

Clarius,  Isidorus,  in  Novum  Testamen- 
tum,  iii.  335,  336,  xiv.  358. 

Claudianus,  de  Bello  Getico,  vi.  103, 
273,  376  ;  de  Laudibus  Stilichonis, 
V.  385  ;  Panegyris,  vi.  103,  117, 
123,  xi.  314. 

2 


244      CLAUDIUS  SCOTUS  —  CONSTANTINOPLE. 


Claudius  Scotus,  Epistola  ad  Druc- 
terannum,  iv.  470;  ad  Justum,  iv. 

468  ;  in  Leviticuni,  iv.  471  ;  in  Mat- 
thaeum,  iv.  242,  248,  2.53,  256,  260, 
273,  284,  290,  291,  299,  306,  309- 
312,315,316,  372;  in  Epistolam  ad 
Galatas,  iv.  254,  255-258,  266, 
271,  309,  317,  374,  470,  471. 

Clemangius,   Kicolaus,   de  corrupto 

Ecclesiae  Statu,  ii.  120. 
Clemens  Alexandrinus,  de  Divite  sal- 

vando,  vii.  58,  85  ;  Psedagogus,  iii. 

58,  69,  125,  503,  vii.  59,  xiL  434, 

469  ;  Protrepticum,  iii.  503,  504, 
xii.  487;  Stromata,  ii.  29,  iii.  104, 
302,  306,  366,  367-369,  399,  427, 
V.  173,  viiL  217,  275,  xii.  92,  166, 
443,  462,  581,  xiv.  15,30,  299,  405. 

Clemens  Eomauus,  Epistola  ad  Corin- 
thios,  v.  20,  vii.  53,  xi.  352  ;  ad 
Jacobum,  iii.  100 ;  Recognitiones, 
u.  66. 

Clenardus,   Xicolaus,  Epistola,  xiv. 

223,  334,  444. 
Clichtoveus,  Judocus,  de  duabus  pro- 

positionibus   Cerei    Pascbalis,  iii. 

653  ;  in  Joannem,  iii.  161,  162. 
Climacus,  Joaunes,  Scala,  iii.  253. 
Clinnus,  Joannes,  Aunales,  v.  464,  vi. 

345,  370,  395,  447,  xi.  459,  461. 
Clogher,  Kegestum  Clochorense,  vi. 

417,  xi.  423,  435,  443. 
Cluverius,  Philippus,  Germania  Anti- 

qua,  V.  457,  483. 
Clynn,  Jobn.    See  Clinnus. 
Coccius,  Jodocus,  Bileveldianus,  Tbe- 

saurus  Catholicus,  ii.  50,  88,  175, 

262,  vi.  360,  361. 
Coccius,  Jodocus,  e  Soc-  Jesu,  Dago- 

bertus,  vi.  486. 
Cocbteus,  Joannes,  Discussio  Confes- 

sionis  et  Apologiae,  iii.  552. 
Codinus,    Georgius,    Curopalata,  de 

Officialibus  palatii  Constantinopoli- 

tani,  vii.  36. 
Codomanus,  Laurentius,  Chronologia, 

xii.  22,  46,  66,  67,  138,  139,  141, 

144. 

Coemgenus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  83,  422,  524, 
525,  527,  539.    See  Kevinus. 


Cogitosus,  Vita  S.  Brigidae,  iv.  280, 
314,  318,  377,  vi.  180,  274,  425, 
445,  535  ;  two  JISS.  of,  iv.  314. 

Collier,  Jeremy,  Ecclesiastical  History, 
i.  131. 

Colman,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  529. 
Colman-elo,  Acta,  vi.  469,  533. 
Colonia,  Antididagma  Coloniense,  iii. 

575 ;  Coloniense  Concilium,  Acta, 

xi.  422. 

Coluniba,  S.,  Vita.  See  Adamnanus  ; 
Johannes  de  Tinmouth. 

Columbanus,  S.,  Epistola  ad  Fedolium, 
iv.  416  ;  ad  Hunaldum,  iv.  244, 
271,  272,  412-414;  de  Vita,  iv. 
'  406,  407  ;  HomilicB,  iv.  408 ;  Mo- 
nostichon,  iv.  259 ;  Poenitentiale, 
iv.  306  ;  Eegula,  iv.  298,  299  ; 
Vita,  sec  Jonas. 

Colvenerius,  Georgius,  in  Flodoar- 
dnm,  ii.  141,  iv.  17,  192. 

ComgaUus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  233,  475, 
627,  XV.  16. 

Comitolus,  Paulus,  Catena  in  Job, 
iii.  290,  330. 

Comnena,  Anna,  Alexias,  ii.  146. 

Comnenus,  Alexius,  XovellEe,  xi.  272. 

Complutum.    See  Biblia  Polyglotta. 

Conchubranus,  Vita  S.  Monennse,  vi. 
248,  249,  283,  347,  382. 

Concilia,  Collectiones,  ed.  Romae,  ii. 
275;  Colon.,  iv.  292,  293,  486. 
See  Binius ;  Crabbe ;  Nicolinus. 

Concilium.  See  Agathense,  Antioche- 
nura,  Aquisgranense,  Arausicanum, 
Aurelianense,  Basileense,  Bracarense, 
Cabillonense,  Carisiacum,  Chalce- 
don,  Coloniense,  Constantinople, 
Eliberis,  Ephesinnm,  Forojuliense, 
Laodicense,  Milevitannm,  Nicaenum, 
Romauum,  Patricius,  Toletanum, 
Tridentinum. 

Concilia  Galli*.    See  Sirmondus. 

ConciUa  Hispaniae.  See  Loaisa,  Gar- 
(jias. 

Connacht,  Annales  Connacienses,  vi. 

339,  380,  383,  387. 
Conradus  de  Monte  Puellamm,  Vita 

S.  Erhardi,  vi.  269. 
Constantinople,  Chronicle  of,  v.  528  ; 


CONSTANTINOPLE  —  CYPRIANUS.  245 


Coustantinople — continued. 

Concilia  Constantinopolitana,  Acta, 

iii.  79,  416,  507,  508,  iii.  79,  416, 

607,  508,  vii.  25,  35,  61,  65,  132, 

133,  216,  xiv.  27. 
Constantinus  Porphyrogenneta,  de  Ad- 

ministrando  Imperio,  v.  218  ;  The- 

Diata,  V.  227. 
Constantius  Lugdunensis,  Vita  S.  Ger- 

mani,  v.  373-376,  381,  436-438, 

vi.  395  ;  MSS.,  v.  374. 
Constitutiones  Apostolicse,    iii.  138, 

201,  261,  357,  iv.  66,  v.  21,  vii.  91, 
xi.  270,  352,  xii.  408. 
Contius,  Antonius,   in  Justinianum, 

vii.  30  ;  in  Nicephorum,  xi.  542. 
Cook,   Alexander,   Joannje  Papissfe 

Historia,  ii.  89,  128. 
Coppinger,  Mnemosjoium  to  the  Ca- 

tholicks  of  Ireland,  iv.  331. 
Cordesius,  Joannes,  liber  de  Genealogia 

Christi,  xi.  560. 
Cornelius  Hiberniciis,  Historia,  xv.  4. 
Cornelius    Nepos,    Vita    Attici,  x. 

283. 

Cosmas  Pragensis,  Chronica  Bohemo- 

rum,  ii.  151,  152. 
Costerus,  Franciscus,  Enchiridion  Con- 

troversiarum,  ii.  iii.,  448,  xiv.  22  ; 

Compendiosa  Demonstratio  Ortho- 
doxy Fidei,  iii.  37. 
Costus,  Petrus,  Typus  Messise,  xiv. 

465,  475. 
Cotelerius,  Joannes  Baptista,  Patres 

Apostolici,  iii.  100,  vii.  49,  50,  53, 

61,  79,  167. 
Cotton,  Bartholomaeus,   de  Historia 

Anglorum,  iv.  367,  xi.  543. 
Council.    See  Concilium. 
Coussord,  Claudius,  contra  Valdenses, 

ii.  239,  243,  258,  260;  editio  Rey- 

neri  de  Catharis,  ii.  179. 
Cox,  Sir  Richard,  Hibernia  Anglicana, 

i.  61. 

Crabbe,  Petrus,  Concilia,  xv.  40-44, 

48,  52,  57-60. 
Crantzius,  Albcrtus,  Suecia,  iv.  566  ; 

Metropolis,  v.  53. 
Crashaw,  Gulielmus,  Romans  Falsifi- 

cationes,  ii.  53,  54. 


Cratepolius,  Petrus  Merssseus.  See 
Merssaeus. 

Crede  Mihi,  Dubliniensis  Archiepia- 
copi  Regestum,  iv.  554. 

Cresci.    See  Carisiacura. 

Cresconius,  Breviarium  Canonum,  iii. 
472,  V.  415,  XV.  41. 

Crocquetius,  Andreas,  Catecheses  Chris- 
tiana;, iii.  326. 

Cromerus,  Martinus,  de  Rebus  Polo- 
norum,  ii.  109,  xii.  298. 

Cronanus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  541. 

Crusius,  Martinus,  Annales  Suevici, 
V.  164. 

Ctesias,  de  rebus  Persicis  et  Indicis, 
viii.  280,  282,  289,  300-302,  308, 
309,  317,  320,  322,  355-357,  367, 
368. 

Cujacius,  Jacobus,  in  Decretalia,  xiv. 

48  ;  Opera,  ii.  183. 
Cumiranus,  Alphonsus,  Conciliatio  lo- 

corum  ScriptursB  sacrje,  xi.  594. 
Cummianus,  Epistola  ad  Segienum,  iv. 

337,  339,  340,  432-443,  vi.  497, 

501,  531. 

Curio,  Jacobus,  Res  Chronologies,  iv. 
298. 

Curterius,  Johannes,  in  Commentaria 
Procopii  Gazaei,  vii.  512. 

Curtius,  Quintus,  Historia,  viii.  450— 
453,  464,  466,  467,  470-472, 
476-486,  500,  501-507,  514,517, 
520,  526,  527,  531,  535,  553,  562, 
566,  675,  577,  590,  592-596,  ix. 
33,  xi.  276. 

Cuspinianus,  Johannes,  Austria,  ii 
155,  493;  de  Caesaribus,  ii.  283, 
V.  225,  vi.  318,  351  ;  in  Cassiodori 
Fastos,  v.  393,  463,  vi.  234,  326, 
495. 

Cuthbertus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  248,  612. 
See  Beda. 

Cyprianus,  S.,  ad  Demetrianum,  iii. 
179,  xi.  399,  400  ;  Epistoloe,  ii. 
167,  iii.  70,  137,  138,  141,  200, 
g52,  iv.  110,  183,  vi.  290,  400, 
vii.  64,  65,  76,  xii.  533,  xiv.  62  ; 
de  Idolorum  Vanitate,  viii.  475  ;  ad- 
versus  Judaeos,  iii.  412,  vii.  494, 
xiv.  454;  de  Lapsis,  ii.  30,  iii.  113, 


2i6  CTPRIANUS  —  DIODORUS  SICULUS. 


Cyprian  OS  — contin  ued. 

158,  166  ;  de  Mortalitate,  iiL  178, 
179;  de  Oratione  Dominica,  xii. 
225 ;  de  Unitate  Ecclesise,  iv.  437, 
438  ;  Vita  Csesarii,  v.  502  ;  Spuria, 
ii.  30,  62,  iiL  143. 

Cyrillas,  S.,  Alexandrinus,  Glaphjra 
in  Genesim,  iii.  46,  386,  405 ;  in 
Levit.,  xiL  216  ;  in  Esai.,  iii.  203  ; 
in  Hoseam,  iiL  402  ;  in  Johan.,  iii. 
127,  141,  188,  xi.  319,  xiv.  269  ; 
Epistolse,  ii.  6,  iiL  153  ;  Homilise 
Paschales,  iiL  289,  303,  562;  Li- 
turgia,  iiL  216  ;  de  KectaFide,  xiv. 
196;  Apologeticns  ad  Theodosium, 
V.  409,  xi.  280,  291,  xiiL  48 ;  The- 
saurus, iii.  123. 

Cvrillus,  S.,  Hierosolymitanns,  Cate- 
cheses,  ii.  32,  iii.  276,  355,  356, 
405,  413,  viL  440,  xii.  176  ;  Epis- 
tola  ad  Constantium,  xi.  409,  viL 
309  ;  Pseudo-,  Epistolse,  iiL  342, 
243. 

CjTTis  Tliecdorns  Prodromus.  See 
Theodoras. 

D 

Damascenus,  S.  Johannes,  deDefnnctis, 
iiL  249 ;  de  Fide  orthodoxa,  iii.  79, 
303,  413,  467,  515,  xiL  284,  285, 
xiv.  195  ;  Parallela,  iii.  460,  vii. 
90,  91,  209-253,  xii.  470. 

Damascius,  iii.  370,  iv.  266,  267. 

Damasus,  Liber  PontificaUs,  vi.  160. 

Damianus,  Petrus,  Epistolse,  iL  357  ; 
Sermones,  iii.  480,  487;  Vita  S. 
Mauri,  iL  90  ;  Vita  S.  Odilonis,  ii. 
86,  iii.  256,  257  ;  ViU  S.Romualdi, 
ii.  90;  Opera,  ii.  113,  116,  117, 
129. 

David,  S.,  Vita.    See  Giraldns  Cam- 

brensis;  Eicemarchus. 
Davies,  Johannes,  Lexicon  Britannico- 

Latinum,  v.  544. 
Declanus,  S.,  Vita,  iv.  322,  vi.  233, 

332,  384. 

Decreta  Pontificalia  Saxonica,  iv.  351. 
Decretales,  ii.  66,  245,  248,  285,  iiL 


D  ecretales —  continued. 

166.  207,  208,  213,  214,  vi.  493, 
xL  351,  xii.  337,  342,  405. 
,  De  Dien,  Lndovicns,  Animadversiones, 
;     xi.  569. 
De  Dominis,  Marcos  Antonins,  de  Con- 

sUio  sui  Reditus,  iiL  613,  514. 
Delrios,  Martinus,  Disqrusitiones  Ma- 
i     gic«,  iv.  203,  xii.  519  ;  Phams  sa- 
cras  Sapientiae,  vL  322. 
Demochares,  Antonius,  de  Sacrificio 
:      MissK,  u.  239,  v.  48,  73,  436,  vi. 
i      295,  395. 

!  Demosthenes,  de  Corona,  vii.  349  ;  de 
Pace,  viiL  421 ;  OljTnpiaca,  viiL 
j  421. 

i  Dempster,  Thomas,  Apparatus  ad  His- 

!      toriam  Scoticam,  v.  41,  164,  vi. 

I  149,  173,  185,  294;  Historia  Ec- 
clesiastica,  iv.  446,  453,  v.  22,  101, 
176,  334,  vL  150,  167,  168,  173, 
198-200,  206,  221,  222,  229,  294, 
297,  299,  301,  309,  310,  314-316, 
319,  320,  322,  329,  331,  332,  349, 
350,  374,  383,  389,  415,  462,  527, 
528 ;  Menologium  Scoticum,  v.  60, 
176,  vi.  149,  223. 

I  Desiderata  Curiosa  Hibemica,  L  21,  22. 

'.  Despieres.    See  Espieres,  Joannes  d'. 

i  Dexter,  Flavins   Lucius,  Chronicon, 

j      V.  370,  vL  179,  190,  310,  321. 
Diceto.    See  Radulphiis  de  Diceto. 

j  Dicuil  Hibernus,  de  Mensura  Provin- 

I      ciarum  Orbis,  vL  275. 

!  Didytnus,  Catena  Grseca,  iiL  553,  xL 

j  318. 

I  Dies  Ir»,  Hymnns,  iii.  222. 
!  Dillingham,  Gulielmus,  Vita  Usserii, 
j      L  298. 
Dio  Cassius,  Historiae,  v.  12,  61,  vL 

113,  viL  19,  Lx.  487,  490,  512, 
;      513,  593,  595,  597,  608-610,  613, 

616,  617,  X.  passim,  xi.  3,  5,  9,  11, 
;      24,  285,  xi.  300,  314,  326,  341. 
;  Diodorus,  Catena  in  Psalmos,  iiL  274. 
:  Diodorus  Siculus,  BibUothecae  Histo- 

ricae,  iu.  372,  395,  v.  61,  vL  471, 
:      vii.  7,  13,  349,  viiL  274,  276,  278, 

279,  282,  284,  285,  288,  &c.,  ix. 

passim. 


DIODORUS  TARSENSIS  —  EGILWARDUS.  247 


Diodorus  Tarsensis,  de  Fato,  ii.  i.,  xi. 
523. 

Diogenes  Laertius,  de  Vitis  Philoso- 

phorum,  viii.  414,  437,  ix.  92,  xii. 

484,  xiv.  13. 
Dionysius  Alexandrinus,  in  Apostolicas 

Constitiitiones,  vii.  152  ;  Geogra- 

phia,  iii.  374,  vi.  500. 
Dionysius   Areopagita,  Ecclesiastica 

Hierarcliia,  iii.  180,  181,  200,  208, 

209,  259,  260,  273,  274,  275,  286, 

380,  396,  413,  xii.  221,  445,  xiv.  30. 
Dionysius  Carthusianus,  Commentarii, 

iii.  310;  in  Sententias,  v.  281  ;  in 

Dionysium  Areopagitani,  vii.  264. 
Dionysius  Corinthius,  Epistola  ad  Athe- 

nienses,  vii.  47. 
Dionysius  Exiguus,  iii.  471,  xv.  37. 
Dionysius  Halicarnasseus,  Antiquitates 

Romana;,  vi.  400,  ix.  96. 
Dionysius  Periegetes,  Periegesis,  vi. 

267,  vii.  13. 
Dioscorus,  Diaconus,  Suggest.,  vi.  9. 
D'Israeli,  Benjamin,  Life  and  Reign 

of  Charles  I.,  i.  210,  216. 
Ditraarus,  Chronicon,  ii.  80,  86,  92. 
Domesday  Liber,  v.  35. 
Domnizo,  Vita  Mathildis,  ii.  148,  150. 
Donatus,  de  Literis,  vi.  214;  inTeren- 

tium,  iii.  466. 
Dorotlieus,  Abbas,  Doctrinae,  xii.  220, 

221. 

Dousa,  Janus,  Batavia,  vi.  111. 
Dowling,  Tliaddseus,  Annales,  iv.  525, 

vi.  93,  xi.  461,  402. 
Downamus,  Georgius,  de  Antichristo, 

ii.  34. 

Drepanius  Florus.    See  Florus. 

Driedo,  Joannes,  de  Dogmatibus  va- 
riis,  ii.  237  ;  de  Scripturis,  xiv.  244, 
246,  349,  357. 

Drogo  Hostiensis,  de  Sacramento  Do- 
minica; Passionis,  xii.  325. 

Drusius,  Johannes,  Animadversiones, 
xiv.  499. 

Dublin,  Annals  of,  iv.  326,  488,  517, 
v.  464,  vi.  447  ;  archiepiscopalia 
Regesta  de,  iv.  326,  548,  554,  xi. 
428,435.  See  Allen,  John ;  Crede 
Mihi. 


Dubravius,  Joannes,  Historia  Bohem- 

ica,  xii.  299. 
Dubricius,  S.,  Vita,  v.  20,  386. 
Ducoeus,  Fronto,  in  S.  Cbrysostomum, 

vi.  364. 

Duchesne,  or  Quercetanus,  Andreas, 
Chronicon  Nornianniaj,  ii.  263,  iv. 
521,  vi.  182,  xi.  470  ;  Rerum  Fran- 
cicarum  Scriptores,  v.  367,  447, 
486,  vi.  52,  275,  327,  354,  421, 
492,  xii.  291. 

Dunelmensis,  Simeon.    See  Simeon. 

Dunstaplia.  See  Radulphus  de  ;  Ro- 
bertas de. 

Dunstanus,  S.,  Vita.  See  .^ladmeras  ; 

Osbernus.  , 
Durandus,  Guilielraus,  in  Sententias, 

iii.  115,  193,  254,  576. 
Durantus,  Stephanus,  de  Ritibus  Ec- 

clesiaj,  iii.  253. 
Duretus,  Claude,  Histoire  des  Langues, 

XV.  258. 

Durham.    See  Simeon  Dunelmensis. 
Duvalius,  Andreas,  in  aliquot  Libros 

Ecclesias  Lugduneusis,  iv.  61,  84, 

87,  111. 


E 

Eadmerus.    See  jEadmerus. 

Eberhardus  Salisburgensis,  ii.  137. 

Eboracensium  Archiepiscoporum  His- 
toria, V.  65. 

Ebrardus  Bethuniensis,  Antihaeresis, 
ii.  177,  186,  234,  235,  260,  261. 

Ecbertus  Schonaugiensis,  ad  versus  Ca- 
tharos,  ii.  248,  261,  264,  265, 
274. 

Eckerardus,  Vita  Notkeri,  iv.  411. 

Eckius,  Johannes,  Enchiridion  Loco- 
rum  Communium,  xii.  462. 

Edanus,  S.,  Vita,  iv.  323,  vi.  515. 

Editha,  S.,  Acta,  vi.  264. 

Edus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  239,  515. 

Edwardus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  288. 

Egbcrtus,  Jus  Sacerdotale,  vi.  489. 

Egilwardus,  Vita  S.  Burchardi,  iv. 
430  ;  Vita  S.  Kiliani,  iii.  378,  iv. 
334,  335. 


248        EGINHARDUS  —  EUSEBIUS  PAMPHILUS. 


Eginhardus,   Annales,  v.  447,  485, 

vi.  277  ;  Vita  Caroli  Magni,  iv. 
39G,  566,  xii.  288;  Miracula  Mar- 
cellini,  vi.  540. 

Eisengreinius,    Gulielraus,  Catalogus 

Te.stium  Veritatis,  vi.  360;  Cente- 

narii  sedecim,  v.  42,  43,  1C4,  vi. 

288,  292,  295,  vii.  197. 
EUlenis,    Johannes,     ad  Robertum 

Stuaitum,  iv.  547,  v.  60. 
Elias  Cietensis,  in  Gregorium  Nazian- 

zenum,  iii.  565. 
Elias  Levita,  Tischbi,  iii.  328,  363, 

xiv.  418,  4-12. 
Elibeiitanum  Coucilium,  Acta,  iii.  137, 

505. 

EIigiusNoYlomensi3,Hoinilise,  iii.  156, 
161. 

Eliphius,  Vita.  See  Rupertus  Tui- 
tiensis. 

Eramius,  Ubbo,  rernm  FrisicarumHis- 

toria,  V.  456,  458,  459. 
Endeus,  or  Enna,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  533. 
Ennodius  Ticinensis,  Epistolse,  iii.  562. 
Ephesinum  Concilium,  Acta,  iii.  416,  v. 

346,  404,  405,  408,  416,  vi.  359, 

vii.  32,  67,  68. 

Ephram  Antiochenus,  de  Sacris  An- 
tiochiiE  Legibus,  iii.  74. 

Ephrsem  Syrus,  Consummatio  Sxculi, 
ii.  163;  de  PcEiiitentia,  ii.  4,  5,  12, 
xii.  180-182. 

Epicharuius,  iii.  368,  v.  2. 

Epiplianius,  S.,  Auacephalieosis,  iii. 
401,  477,  509;  Ancoratus,  ii.,310, 
401,  487,  vii.  317,  xii.  189,  xiv. 
192  ;  Epistolaa,  v.  247  ;  contra  Ha- 
reses,  ii.  11,  257,  486,  iii.  203,  258, 
260,  262,  263,  313,  361,  475-478, 
609,  581,  V.  107,  vii.  47,  91,  155, 
158-161,  203,  216,  228,  230,  232, 
282,  xi.  273,  330,  331,  xii.  189, 
466-469,  523,  xiv.  321. 

Erasmus,  Desiderius,  ad  Censuras  Pa- 
risienses,  iii.  12,  13,  xii.  273,  275  ; 
Opera,  iii.  50,  vii.  33,  142,  362, 
369,  370,  387,  389,  452,  494,  517, 
xiv.  245,  259,  272,  295,  365. 

Ericus  Antissiodorensis.    See  Erricus. 

Ermenoldus.    See  Fuldenses  .Vnnales. 


Erpenius,  Thomas,  Pentateuchus  Ara- 
bice,  iii.  326  ;  Novum  Testamentum 
Arabice,  iii.  344,  368. 

Erricus  Antissidiorensis,  Vita  S.  Ger- 
man!, iv.  393,  v.  183,  372,  374, 
378,  384,  434,  439,  vi.  396,  396, 
397. 

Espensaeus,  Claudius,  Commentaria, 
xii.  371 ;  Tractatus,  xii.  289. 

Espieres,  Joannes  d',  de  versione  Ixx. 
Interpretum,  vii.  442,  xi.  498. 

Ethelwerdus,  Fabius,  Chronica,  v.  241, 
389,  445,  450,  464,  vi.  100,  123, 
129,  141,  253,  259,  264,  268,  279. 

Etherianus.    See  Hugo  Etherianus. 

Etymologicum  Magnum,  vii.  14,  15. 

Eucherius  Lugdunensis,  in  Genesim, 
iii.  338,  381,  382,  xiv.  303  ;  In- 
structiones,  v.  181 ;  de  Laude  Eremi, 
v.  372,  vi.  394;  Qusestiones  in  No- 
vum Testamentum,  iii.  293  ;  Acta 
Martyrura  Agaunensium,  xi.  401, 
402. 

Euchologion  Grascum,  iii.  134,  241, 

249,  263-267,  274,  356,  404. 
Eulogium  Historiarum,  v.  534,  vi.  379. 
Eumenius  Rhetor,  Panegyricus  ad  Con- 

stantinum,  iv.  364,  "377,  v.  209, 

212,  vi.  112,  273,  318,  319. 
Eunapius  Sardianus,  Eclogae  Legatio- 

num,  V.  263,  457  ;  Vita;  Philoso- 

phorum,  viii.  14,  22. 
Euripides,  Bacchoe,  vii.  23  ;  Helena, 

v.  8 ;  Heraclidce,  ii.  29  ;  Medea,  xi. 

362. 

Eusebius  Pamphilus,  Chrouicon,  v.  14, 
176,  208,  vi.  109,  137,  149,  vii. 
49,  viii.  44,  137,  470,  ix.  120,  122, 
128,  172,  219,  xi.  391,  492,  xii. 
17,  73,  91 ;  Demonstratio  Evange- 
lica,  iii.  71,  406,  vi.  286,  vii.  499, 
X.  50,  xiv.  310  ;  Epistola  ad  Caesa- 
rieuses,  vii.  310,  321;  Historia  Ec- 
clesiastica,  ii.  7,  28-30,  257,  iii. 
354,  427,  510,  iv.  300,  306,  456, 
V.  13,  50,  66,  67,  71,  236,  vi.  191, 
vii.  21,  32,  47-60,  76-84,  93,  96, 
113,  120,  130,  138,  153,  157,  158, 
201,  292,  367,  viii.  198,  199,  207, 
xi.  20,  286,  353,  391,  400,  xii. 


EUSEBIUS  PAMPHILUS  —  FITZ-SIMON.  249 


Eusebius  Pamphilus — continued. 
175,  430,  458,  470,  xiv.  16,  28, 
134,  405,  XV.  549  ;  Praeparatio 
Evangelica,  iii.  366,  368,  371,  395, 
402,  440,  vii.  458,  602,  viii.  31, 
86,  435,  xi.  557,  xii.  681,  xiv. 
299  ;  Vita  Coustantini,  v.  113,  209, 
210,  222,  237,  xi.  288,  289. 

Eusebius  Emesenus,  Homilice,  iii.  294, 
342,  387,  563  ;  Spuria,  xii.  277. 

Eustathius  Antiochenus,  in  Hexaeme- 
ron  Basilii,  xi.  554. 

Eustathius  Tliessalonicensis,  in  Home- 
rum,  vii.  15,  xi.  278,  284,  342, 
344  ;  in  Acta  Apostolorum,  xi.  595. 

Euthymius  Zigabenus,  in  Psalmos,  iii. 
413,  xi.  318,  xii.  317;  in  Matt., 
iii.  122,  xiv.  290  ;  Panoplia,  ii.  79, 
iii.  iii.,  vii.  325. 

Eutropius,  Historic,  v.  209,  212,  218, 
457,  vi.  110,  ix.  154,  156,  399,  509, 
515,  X.  26,  36,  40,  61. 

Evagrius  Scholasticus,  Historia  Eccle- 
siastica,  iv.  585,  vii.  38. 

Evelyn's  Blemoirs,  i.  262,  273,  275. 

Exchequer.    See  Liber  Albus. 
Eymericus,  Nicolaus,  Directorium  In- 
quisitorum,  ii.  180,  234,  236,  242, 
249,  260,  288,  303,  305,  408. 

Eyscngreineus,  Gulielmus.  See  Eisen- 
greinius. 

Ezechiel,  Poeta,  Exagoge,  xiv.  299, 


F 

Faber  Stapulensis,  Jacobus,  Commen- 
tarii  in  Epistolas  S.  Pauli,  xii.  368. 

Fabianus,  Chronicon  Anglicanum,  v. 
167. 

Fabius  Ethelwerd.  See  Etbelwerdus. 
Fabricius,  Guido,  in  Novum  Testamen- 

tum  Syriacum,  xii.  416  ;  Dictiona- 

rium  Syvo-Chaldaicum,  xiv.  478. 
Facundus     Ilermianensis,  Defensio 

Trium  Capitulorum,  v.  239,  267, 

268,  272,  294,  369,  498. 
Fagius,  Paulus,  in  Ben  Sira,  xii.  156. 
Fannius  Rhcmnius,   Versio  Dionysii 

Periegeseos,  vi.  267. 


Fasti  Consulares,  vi.  495. 

Fauchet,  Claudius,  Origines  Linguse 

Francicse,  xii.  339. 
Faustus  Rhegiensis,  Epistolae,  iv.  26, 

V.  489,  498,  504  ;  de  Gratia,  v. 

489,  490,  494  ;  de  Libero  Arbitrio, 

iv.  22. 

Favinus,  Andreas,  Historia  Navarrse, 
ii.  277,  xii.  334. 

Fechinus,  S.,  "Vita,  vi.  538. 

Ferdiuandus  del  Castillo,  Historia  Do- 
minici,  ii.  5. 

Ferrandus,  Fulgentius,  Breviatio  Ca- 
nonum,  iii.  467,  472. 

Fen'arius,  Philippus,  Catalogus  Sanc- 
torum, V.  16,  166,  537,  vi.  209, 
285,  316,  348,  460  ;  Martyrolo- 
gium,  iv.  547. 

Ferus,  Johannes,  Commentaria,  129, 
175,  176,  xiv.  74. 

Festus  Avienus,  vi.  267. 

Fevardentius,  Franciscus,  Dialog!  con- 
tra Calvinum,  iii.  315. 

Fiacrius,  S.,  Officium,  vi.  512 ;  Vita, 
vi.  512. 

Fiechus,  S.,  Vita  S.  Patricii,  vi.  374, 

375,  387,  435  ;  Scholiastes  in,  vi. 

376,  378-380,  385,  389,  400,  406. 
Filesacus,  Johannes,  de  Parceciarum 

Origine,  ii.  262,  406. 
Fiudanus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  277. 
Fingarus,  S.,  Passio.    See  Anselmus. 
Fiiinianus,  S.,  Officium,  v.  472,  477. 

Vita,  vi.  472,  473,  522,  533. 
Firraicus  Astrologus,  xii.  488. 
Firmicus  Maternus,  Julius,  de  Errore 

Profanarum  Religionum,  ii.  v.,  iii. 

330,  V.  229,  230,  237,  xi.  290, 

xii.  488 ;  Mathesis,  v.  225,  viii.  1. 
Fisherus,  Johannes,  Confutatio  Asser- 

tionis  Lutheranae,  iii.  11,  39,  184  ; 

de  Fiducia  et  Misericordia  Dei,  iii. 

567,  568  ;  contra  Velenum,  vi.  273. 
Fitz-James,  Ricardus,  Registrum,  xii. 

373,  374,  375. 
Fitz-Ralph,  Ricardus,  Defensio  Cura- 

torum,  iv.  301,  302  ;  Quaestiones 

Armenoruro,  iv.  250 ;  Sermo,  iv. 

302. 

Fitz-Simon,  Henricus,  Britannomachia, 


250 


FITZ-SBION 


—  FUNCCIUS. 


Fitz-Siraon — continued. 

i.  12  ;  Catalogus  Sanctorum  Hiber- 
nise,  iv.  123;  of  the  Mass,  iii.  496. 

Flacius  Ilh'ricus,  Matthias,  Catalogus 
Testium  Veritatis,  ii.  240,  258,  260, 

111.  175,  453,  xii.  340,  368. 
Flatsebury,  Philip,  Chronicle,  xv.  4. 
Fletanus,  de  Jure  Anglico,  v.  129. 

See  Selden,  Johannes. 
Fletus,  Johannes,  de  ecclesiaj  West- 

monasteriensis  fundatione,  v.  157, 

199,  vi.  98. 
Flodoardus,   Historia  Rhemensis,  ii. 

62,  iv,  15-17,  26,  41,  59,  82-84, 

112,  113,  114,  170,  171,  179,  185, 
186,  191,  191,  195,  197,  202,  vi. 
51,  59,  314,  xii.  297.  See  Colve- 
nerius,  Georgius ;  Frodoardus. 

Florentius,  Vita  S.  Judoci,  v.  485. 

Florentius  Wigorniensis,  Chronicon, 
iv.  453,  V.  55,  84,  115,  182,  223, 
389,  471,  675,  vi.  123,  186,  196, 
204,  253,  259,  264,  278,  288,  371, 
379,  380,  385,  400,  544. 

Floriacensis  Bibliotheca.  See  Bosco, 
Johannes  a;  Pithoeus. 

Florilegus.    See  Matthieus. 

Floras,  Lucius  Annseus,  Res  Romanae, 

iv.  123,  588,  ix.  899,  438,  439, 
552,  X.  18,  22,  26,  40,  44,  89,  100, 
109,  117,  170,  186,  222,  260,  282, 
294,  300,  341,  xi.  276. 

Florus  Magister,  in  Psalmos,  iv.  84, 
86  ;  Censura  in  Capitula  Joannis 
Scoti,  iv.  125-158,  v.  493 ;  Drepa- 
nius,  Poemata,  iv.  86,  185. 

Forcatulus,  Stephanus,  de  Gallorum 
Imperio,  iv.  562,  v.  31,  210,  211, 
223. 

Fordun,  Joannes  de,  Scotichronicon, 

v.  63,  65,  163,  208,  384,  453,  475- 
477,  480,  514,  vi.  91,  104,  115, 
120,  127,  128,  130-132,  142,  147- 
149,  175,  190,  192,  193,  201,  205, 
210,  212,  223,  233,  234,  237,  253, 
254-256,  260,  269,  280,  311,  312, 
354,  527. 

Forestus.    See  Bergomensis,  Jacobus 

Philippus. 
Forojuliense  Concilium,  Acta,  xii.  582. 


Forosemproniensis,  Paulus,  de  Cel. 
Paschse,  xiv.  268. 

Fortunatus,  Venantius,  Epigrammata, 
V.  238,  468,  vi.  52,  87,  235,  xii. 
266  ;  Expositio  Symboli,  iii.  294, 
314  ;  Vita  S.  Martini,  iv.  283,  v. 
19,  134,  177. 

Foxus,  Johannes,  Acts  and  Monu- 
ments, v.  36,  xii.  345,  373-375, 
382. 

Freculphus  Lexoviensis,  Chronica,  v. 
16,  385,  vi.  191. 

Fredegarius  Scholasticus,  Gregorii  Tu- 
ronensis  Epitome,  v.  460,  467. 

Freherus,  Marquardus,  Rerum  Bohemi- 
carum  Scriptores,  ii.  172,  177,  181- 
185,  258,260,  322,  xii.  341  ;  Fraa- 
cicffi  Historise  Scriptores,  ii.  41,  iv. 
431,  V.  485  ;  Germauicarum  rerum 
Scriptores,  ii.  126,  127,  135,  142, 
148,  151,  156,  247,  iii.  49,  50. 

Fridegodus,  Vita  Wilfridi,  iv.  346, 
349,  350,  355. 

Friendly  Debates,  i.  275. 

Frodoardus,  Chronicon,  v.  448,  473, 
vi.  81.    See  Flodoardus. 

Frontinus,  Julius,  Stratagematica,  ix. 
'  427,  X.  196,  338,  339. 

Fulbertus  Carnotensis,  Epistolse,  ii.  86, 
iii.  22,  256. 

Fulco,  contra  Martinum,  xiv.  489, 
491. 

Fuldenses  Annales,  iv.  46,  392,  vi.  277. 

Fulgentius  Ruspensis,  Fabius,  de  Bap- 
tismo  Jithiopis,  iii.  67  ;  de  Fide,  vi. 
8  ;  de  Gratia,  iv.  3  ;  de  Incarnatione 
Christi,  iii.  523  ;  ad  Monimum,  iii. 
562,  v.  401,  420,  vi.  15  ;  ad  Thra- 
simundum,  iii.  299,  xi.  415,  416, 
xii.  262  ;  de  Veritate  Prsedestina- 
tionis,  V.  406,  407,  vi.  9-11,  15; 
Vita,  vi.  6,  13. 

Fulgosus,  Baptista,  Dicta  et  Facta  Me- 
morabilia, ii.  55. 

Fuller,  Thomas,  Church  History,  i.  16, 
229. 

Fuller,  Nicolaus,  Miscellanea  Theolo- 

gica,  viii.  58. 
Funccius,    Johannes,  Commentaria 

Chronologica,  xi.  510,  513. 


FURBES  — 

Furbes,  Patrick,  ia  Apocalypsin,  ii.  6, 
2G. 

Furius  Valentinus,  Frideiicus,  xii.  368. 
Fursseus,  S.,  Vita,  iv.  217,  2ii,  275, 

280,  301,  307,  378  ;  Visio,  iv.  266, 

267. 


G 

Gabutius,  Vita  Pii  V.  papas,  iv.  369. 
Gaguinus,  Robertas,  Gesta  Francorum, 

ii.  331,  347,  368,  387,  391,  397, 

410,  vi.  511,  xii.  333. 
Galatinus,  Petrus,  Arcana  Catholicse 

Veritatis,  xii,  157,  xiv.  482,  483. 
Galenus,  de  Sanitate  tuenda,  vii.  8  ;  in 

Hippocratem,  vii.  353-356. 
Galesinius,  Petrus,  Martyrologium  Ro- 

manum,  v.  179,  vi.  294,  295,  377; 

de  Bibliis  Graecis,  xiv.  223,  444. 
Galfridus  Monemutliensis,  Historia  Bri- 

tannica,  iv.  662,  v.  53,  56,  62,  63, 

68,  79,  82,  84,  90,  93,  94,  102, 

174,  181,  217,   241,    243,  384, 

386,  420,  424,  426,  427,  469,  518, 

534,  543,  vi.  31,  33,  43,  48,  56, 

59,  61,  89,  99,  110,  119,  vi.  154, 

223,  227. 
Galland,  de  Franco  Allodio,  xvi.  30. 
Gallus,  S.,  ad  Desiderium,  iv.  318, 

430;  Sermo  habita  Constantias,  iv. 

252,  299;  Vita,  vi.  269,  270. 
Garetius,  Johannes,  de  vera  PrKsen- 

tia  in  Eucharistia,  ii.  216. 
Garlandia,  Johannes  de,  de  Triumpbis 

Ecclesiae,  ii.  344,  346,  349,  377, 

381,  v.  77,  177,  215,  384,  385, 

388,  463,  520,  vi.  51. 
Garsias  Matamorus,  Alphonsus.  See 

Matamorus. 
Garnefelt,  Gcorgius,  Vita  Eremitarum, 

vi.  292. 

Garzon,  Johannes,  Vita  S.  Dominici, 
ii.  290. 

Gassarus,  Acliilles,  Augustanje  Urbis 
descriptio,  v.  49,  164,  vi.  552  (Ind. 
Chr.  108). 

Gazetus,  Historia  Ecclesiastica  Belgii, 
vi.  315. 


GESNERUS.  251 

Gelasius,  Commonitorium  ad  Faustum, 
iii.  275  ;  Epistolse,  v.  347,  521-523; 
contra  Eutychen,  iii.  73,  vii.  107, 
112. 

Gellius,  Aldus,  Noctes  Atticse,  iii.  410, 
V.  177,  viii  29,  275,  314,  425,  426, 
ix.  320,  384,  443,  x.  57,  263,  xi. 
306,  307,  347-349,  354. 

Gemmeticensis.    See  Wilhelmus. 

Genebrardus,  Gilbertus,  Chronogra- 
phia,  ii.  6,  34,  65,  71,  93,  114,  231, 
245,  iii.  14,  iv.  361,  vi.  40,  xi.  544, 
577,  585,  586,  590,  597,  xiv.  220 ; 
in  Genesim,  iii.  327  ;  in  Psalmos, 
xiv.  488,  501;  deTrinitate,  iii.  310, 
327. 

Gennadius  Massiliensis,  Scriptorum 
Ecclesiasticorum  Catalogus,  v.  20, 
257,  284,  290,  305,  364-366,  368, 
493,  494,  V.  16,  323,  330,  vi. 
416,  vii.  142,  xii.  262;  de  Eccle- 
siasticis  Dograatibus,  iii.  189,  223, 
V.  491,  525  ;  de  Haeresibus,  iv.  18, 
V.  526,  xiv.  194. 

Geoffrey  of  Monmouth.  See  Galfridus. 

Geographia  Arabica,  vi.  281. 

Geograpbia  Sacra,  vii.  34,  35. 

Georgievez,  Bartholomjeus,  de  Moribus 
Turcarum,  xii.  450,  472. 

Georgius  Alexandrinus,  Vita  S.  Chrys- 
ostomi,  vi.  341,  360,  362,  xii.  418. 

Geraldus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  607,  609,  610 
(Ind.  Chr.  66,  692). 

Gerbertus,  Epistolae,  ii.  66,  70,  90,  92. 

Gerbrandus  Leidensis,  Joannes,  Chro- 
nicon  Belgicum,  v.  387,  454,  534, 
vi.  92,  160. 

Gerhohus,  Richerspergensis,  Syntagma, 

ii.  127,  144,  192,  275,  276. 
Germonius,  Anastasius,  de  Sacrorum 

Immunitate,  ii.  120. 
Gersonus,  Johannes,  Opera,  ii.  119, 

iii.  484,  576. 
Gerundensis,  Moses.    See  Moses. 
Gervasius  Tillesburiensis,  de  Otiis  Im- 

perialibus,  v.  79. 
Gesnerus,  Conradus,  Partitiones  Theo- 

logicae,  xii.  342,  364,  365. 
Gesnerus,  Salomon,  in  Genesim,  xi, 

526. 


252         GESTA  ANGLORUM 


—  GOTHOFREDUS. 


Gesta  Angloruni,  iii.  76. 

Geiiffrseus,  Antonius,  de  Turcica  reli- 

gione,  xii.  472. 
GLinius,  Constantinus,  Sanctorum  Ca- 

nonicorum  Natales,  v.  175,  435,  vi. 

295,  302,  312,  392,  395. 
Gildas  Badonicus,  Vita,  v.  589,  vi. 

218,  469.    See  Caradocus  Lanear- 

vanensis. 

Gildas  Hibernus,  de  Computo,  iv.  472, 
473. 

Gildas  Sapiens,  de  Excidio  Britannise, 
iv.  249,  294,  307,  308,  311,  317, 
V.  12,  13,  61,  82,  176,  179,  207, 
208,  234,  239,  240,  427,  441,  461, 
467,  469,  478,  480,  483,  509,  vi. 
52-75,  89,  130,  133-135,  217- 
219  ;  pseudo-Vaticinia,  vi.  220. 

Gildas,  pseudo-,  Poemata,  v.  69,  77, 
80,  94,  95,  101,  243. 

Gillebertus,  Epistola  ad  Anselmum,  iv. 
511  ;  de  Usu  Ecclesiastico,  iv.  274, 
501,  510,  vi.  481. 

Giraldus  Cambrensis,  Silvester,  Dialo- 
gus  de  ecclesia  Menevensi,  ii.  210, 
iv.  296,  567,  v.  91,  100,  108,  117, 
118,  529,  530;  Epistola  ad  Guliel- 
mum  Vernm,  iv.  555,  556  ;  Hiber- 
nia  Expugnata,  iv.  275,  361,  366, 
548,  554,  559-561,  xi.  422,  449; 
de  Institutione  Principis,  vi.  119, 
146  ;  Itinerarium  Cambriae,  ii.  210, 
iv.  295,  352,  525,  526,  556,  562,  v. 
62,  106,  108,  114,  115,  195,  204, 
vL  44,  48,  76,  173,  378,  403,  xi. 
434 ;  Eetractationes,  v.  122  ;  Spe- 
culum Ecclesise,  v.  146, 148,  vi.  40  ; 
Topographia  Hibernis,  iv.  264, 291, 
293,  297,  320,  326,  394,  514,  566, 
V.  517,  vi.  90,  92,  115,  173,  231, 
269,  282,  336,  379,  380,  405,  417, 
420,  421,  424,  429,  443,  445,  447, 
454,  455,  464,  511,  522,  524,  536, 
XV.  15  ;  Vita  S.  Davidis,  v.  106, 
507,  541-543,  vi.  520,  521,  536. 

Girardus,  Bemardus,  Historia  Franciae, 
ii.  332. 

Giseburn.  See  Chronicon  Gisebur- 
nense. 

Glaber  Rodulphus,  Gallicas  Historic, 


Glaber  Rodulphus — continued. 

ii.  44,  74,  77,  80,  84,  85,  95-97, 
104-108,  252,  254. 

Glanvilla.  See  Bartholom«us  Angli- 
cus. 

Glastonburia,  Libellus  de,  vi.  464  ; 

Versiculi  de,  v.  29,  vi.  458.  See 

Chronicon. 
Glossa  Ordinaria,  ii.  27. 
Glycas,  Michael,  Annales,  iii.  303. 
Gobarus,  Stephanus,  iii.  259,  vii.  127. 
Gobellinus,  Joannes,  Pii  II.  Commen- 

tarii,  v.  486. 
Gocelinus.    See  Gotcelinus  Bertinia- 

nus. 

Godefridus,  Annales,  ii.  285,  335,  339, 

350,  352,  390. 
Godefridus,  Claraevallensis,  Vita  S. 

Bernard!,  iv.  541,  542. 
Godefridus,  Comes.    See  Mosander, 

Jacobus. 

Godefridus  Viterbiensis,  Chronicon,  ii. 
139,  iv.  562,  V.  219,  442,  520,  xii. 
275. 

Godwin,  Francis,  de  Conversione  An- 
glise,  V.  11,  60,  124,  129,  133,  141, 
vi.  291  ;  de  Prxsulibus,  iv.  556, 
vi.  82,  83,  86. 

Goldastus,  Melchior,  Alamannicarum 
Rerum  Scriptores,  iv.  269,  270, 
277,  407,  420,  465,  vi.  229,  277, 
326,  484,  xi.  423,  427,  xii.  302, 
312  ;  Constitutiones  Imperiales,  ii. 
42,  43,  47,  203,  207,  224,  237, 
274  ;  Paraenetici  Scriptores,  ii.  209, 

iii.  317,  iv.  392. 

Gomarus,  Franciscus,  de  Genealogia 

Christi,  xi.  544,  559. 
Gononus,  Benedictus,  Vita  Patrum 

Occidentis,  vi.  77,  277. 
Good,  Jesuita,  de  Moribus  Hibernorum, 

XV.  7. 

Goropius,  Johannes,   Gotodanica,  ii. 

66.    See  Becanus,  Joannes. 
Gotcelinus    Bertiniauus,  Catalogas 

Sanctorum,  iL  55,  v.  44,  vi.  252; 

Vita  Augustini,  iv.  352,  378,  v.  61 ; 

Vita  Laurentii,  iv.  422,  v.  56,  65. 
Gothofredus,  Dionysius,  de  Haereticis, 

ii.  274. 


GOTHOFREDUS  —  GUILTELMUS  ALTISSIDIORENSIS.  253 


Gothofredus,  Jacobus,  de  Suburbica- 
riis  regionibus,  vi.  137,  559.  (Ind. 
Chr.  343.) 

Gottefridus  Viterbiensis.  See  Gode- 
fridus. 

GraiSis,  Jacobus  de,  Decisiones  Ca- 
suum  conscientiae,  iii.  193,  502. 

Grarius,  Henricus,  in  S.  Augustinuin, 
xiv.  245. 

Gratianus,  Decreta,  ii.  103,  115,222, 
427,  iii.  36,  63,  96,  111,  113-115, 
157,  254,  448,  iv.  333,  405,  v.  526, 
vii.  129,  215,  xi.  439-442. 

Gratius,  Orthuinus,  Fasciculus  Rerum, 

ii.  82,  109,  119,  144,  156,  190,  191, 
vii.  106,  xii.  362. 

Gregoiius  Ariminensis,  in  Sententias, 

iii.  575,  iv.  3,  xii.  174. 
Gregorius  Cerameus,  Homiliae,  iii.  240. 
Gregorius  Ileymburgensis,  Confutatio 

Primatus  Papa;,  ii.  112. 
Gregorius  Magnus,  Liber  Antiphona- 
rius,  iii.  212  ;  in  1  Sam.,  iii.  133  ; 
in  Psalmos  poeniteutiales,  iii.  95, 
120,564;  in  Cantic,  iv.  183 ;  Dia- 
logi,  ii.  80,  iii.  189,  191,  193,  vi. 

412,  486;  Homilis  in  Ezek.,  iii. 
294,  iv.  224 ;  in  Evangelia,  iii. 
152,  159,  161  ;  Moralia  in  Job,  ii. 
78,  162,  163,  iii.  250,  253,  552, 
564,  iv.  208,  222,  224,  225,  439, 
V.  383,  xi.  368  ;  Eegistrum  Episto- 
larum,  ii.  32,  33,  35,  36,  67,  J 40, 
iii.  305,  413,  511,  iv.  331-333, 
400,  403,  v.  384,  409,  410,  vii. 
127,  xi.  290,  441,  xii.  266,  274, 
586,  xiv.  195;  Opera,  iii.  214,  217, 
223-227,  229,  230,  255. 

Gregorius  Nazianzenus,  Carraina,  iii. 
271,  403,  407,  xii.  191 ;  Orationes, 

ii.  165,  iii.  183,  184,  205,  247,  289, 
301,  366,  430,  431,  iv.  226,  xi. 
261,  320,  330,  332,  369,  404,  406, 

413,  xii.  190,  501,  xiv.  164. 
GregoriuSj^  Neoca;sariensis,  Expositio 

Fidei,  iii.  428  ;  Metaphrasis  in  Ec- 
clesiastem,  iii.  180 ;  Sermo  in  The- 
ophania,  iiL  349. 
Gregorius  Nyssenus,  de  Aniraa,  ii.  Ill, 

iii.  45,  291,  xiv.  21 ;  contra  Euno- 


Gregorius  Nyssenus — continued. 
mium,  iii.  473,  xi.  278;  de  Homi- 
nis  opificio,  ii.  23,  iii.  291,  292;  in 
Macriniis,  iii.  378,  379;  Oratio  ca- 
techetica,  iii.  408,  409  ;  Oratio  in 
Petrum  et  Paulum,  v.  13  ;  in  Pas- 
cha,  iii.  347 ;  de  Poenitentia,  iii.  99 ; 
de  Inscriptioue  Psalmorum,  ii.  65, 
162,  iii.  467,  xii.  187. 

Gregorius  Turonensis,  Historia  Fran- 
corum,  V.  394,  460,  466,  467,  vi. 
52,  87,  122,  379,  392,  561  (Ind. 
Chr.  383),  xi.  317;  Gloria  mar- 
tyrum,  vi.  488. 

Gregorius  de  Valentia.    See  Valentia. 

Gregorius  VII.,  papa,  Dictatus  papse, 
ii.  140,  141  ;  Epistola  ad  Hiberni- 
cos,  ii.  91,  iv.  321,  498;  ad  Salo- 
monem  regem,  ii.  9 1 ;  Kegestum,  ii. 
197,  199,  vi.  201-203. 

Gretserus,  Johannes,  in  Anastasium  Si- 
naitam,  iii.  240 ;  Colloquium  Ratis- 
bonense,  xiv.  45  ;  Hortus  Crucis, 
ii.  124;  de  Cruee,  iii.  513;  Defen- 
sio  Bellarmini,  vii.  119,  xii.  276, 
419,  424,  xiv.  140,  281,  284,  292, 
308,  347,  348,  350,  411,  427,  470, 
500,  501;  Vita  Gregorii  VII.,  ii. 
137  ;  de  Divis  Eystetensibus,  v. 
134,  458;  responsum  ad  Theses 
Hunnianas,  xiv.  16,  17,  45  ;  scripta 
contra  Waldenses,  ii.  232,  235,  237, 
246,  248,  253,  258,  267,  275,  286, 
315,  320,  321,  324. 

Grimoldus,  Sacramentarium,  iii.  225. 

Grotius,  Hugo,  Christus  Patiens,  vi. 
300 ;  Annotationes,  vii.  492,  xi. 
555. 

Gruterus,  Janus,  Inscriptiones,  x.  57, 
140,  142,  187,  209,  213,  222,  224, 
261,  296,  316,  342,  359,  413,  416, 
440,  458,  466,  508,  xi.  300,  xvi. 
189. 

Guido,  Bernardus,  Comites  Tholosani, 
ii.  234,  361-367  ;  Vita  Innocentii 
III.,  ii.  360;  de  Catharis,  ii.  248; 
de  Hairesi  Waldensium,  ii.  175,  187, 
236,  239,  260. 

Guilielinus  Altissidiorensis,  in  Senten- 
tias, iii.  175,  453. 


254    GUILIELMUS  ARM0RICANU3  —  HEGESIPPUS. 


Guilielmus  Armoricanus,  Gesta  Phi- 
lippi,  ii.  261,  3-15,  349,  358,  359, 
860-362,  367,  381,  387;  Chroni- 
con,  ii.  368,  372,  373,  382,  383, 
385. 

Guilielmus  Gemeticensis,  Historia  Nor- 
mannioe,  v.  85. 

Guilielmus  Malmesburiensis,  Abbre- 
viatio  Amalarii,  iv.  51  ;  de  Antiqui- 
tate  Glastoniensis  ecclesije,  iv.  329, 
V.  47,  74,  75,  534,  vi.  37,  380,  398, 
399,  438,  458,  482  ;  Historia  Gui- 
lielmi  I.,  ii.  128  ;  Gesta  Pontificum 
Anglorum,  ii.  57,  iv.  348,  349,  v. 
91,  vi.  200,  206,  208,  398,  456,  xii. 
394 ;  Gesta  Regum  Anglorum  ii.  56, 
129,  151,  154,  192,  198,  218,  226- 
228,  iii.  77,  207,  245,  iv.  387,  388, 
421,  446,  453,  467,  475,  526,  534, 
V.  3,  86,  114,  122,  130,  132,  141, 
443,  446,  449,  467,  473,  477,  514, 
vi.  33,  37,  42,  84,  90,  91,  97,  106, 
128,  204,  253,  257,  xv.  557. 

Guilielmus  Martellus,  Vita  S.  Albaui, 
V.  185,  186. 

Guilielmus  Nangiacus.  See  Nangiacus. 

Guilielmus  Neubrigensis,  de  Rebus 
Anglicis,  ii.  263-265,  iii.  88,  iv. 
662,  V.  123,  vi.  39,  183,  419,  454. 

Gulielmus  Parisiensis,  de  Meritis,  iii. 
675. 

Guilielmus  Pictaviensis,  Versiculi,  iv. 
499. 

Guilielmus  de  Podio  Laurentii,  Chro- 

nicon,  ii.  234,  241. 
Guilielmus  de  Ramseye,  Vita  Guthlaci, 

V.  83. 

Guilielmus  Senonensis,  Epistola,  ii.  81. 
Guilielmus  Somerset,  v.  145. 
Guilielmus  Stephanides,  v.  93. 
Guilielmus  Tyrensis,  Bellum  Sacrum, 

ii.  75,  122,  124. 
Guillandus,  Claudius,  xiv.  317. 
Guillimannus,  Franciscus,  de  Rebus 

Helvetiorum,  v.  165,  vi.  290,  293. 
Guitmundus,  de  Eucharistia,  ii.  216, 

219,  220;  contra  Berengarium,  ii. 

219,  220. 

Guntberus,  Poeta,  Ligurinus,  ii.  33, 
274,  275. 


Gyorgievitz.    See  Georgievez. 
Gyraldus,  Silius  Gregorius,  Poetarum 
Historia,  v.  529. 


H 

Hadarsan,  R.  Moses,  Commentarii, 
xiv.  482. 

Haescbelius,  in  Origenem,  iii.  473  ;  in 
Photii  Bibliothecam,  iii.  240. 

Hales,  Alexander  de,  Summa  Theolo- 
gioe,  ii.  85,  131, 136,  142,  161,  175, 
193,  456,  457,  iii.  76. 

Halloixius,  Petrus,  Apologia  pro  Ig- 
natio,  vii.  108,  120,  121,  165,  186, 
229,  250,  253,  262,  266  ;  Ecclesise 
Orientalis  Scriptores,  vii.  208,  210, 
211;  Vita  S.  Ireniei,  vi.  509;  Vita 
S.  Polycarpi,  vii.  77,  82,  293. 

Hanmer,  Mereditb,  Chronicle  of  Ire- 
land, vi.  472. 

Harding,  John,  Chronicle,  iv.  365, 
V.  36,  43,  132,  477,  vi.  105,  107, 
xii.  453  ;  Scotise  descriptio,  vi.  376. 

Harfeldus,  Thomas,  Breviarium  Regum 
Anglorum,  v.  34. 

Harmenopulus,  Constantinus,  Epitome 
Juris  Civilis,  vi.  137,  xi.  310. 

Harpsfield,  Nicolaus,  Historia  Eccle- 
siastica  Anglicana,  iv.  304,  v.  66, 
76,  148,  234,  vi.  42,  250,  415,  416. 

Harrison,  Guilielmus,  Descriptio  Bri- 
tannise,  v.  48,  71,  127,  163. 

Hart,  Joannes,  Collatio  cum  Rainoldo, 
xiv.  205,  429. 

Har^^ll^eus,  Henricus,  Isagoge  Chro- 
nologica,  xi.  502,  504,  561,  xii.  6, 
7,  9,  15,  20,  21. 

Haymo  Halberstatensis,  in  Psalmos, 
ii.  62,  iii.  567,  xii.  292,  293  ;  in  S. 
Pauli  Epistolas,  xi.  259,  346 ;  in 
Apocalypsin,  ii.  3,  62,  159,  214; 
Horailise,  iii.  110,  567  ;  in  Micbeam, 
ii.  62,  iii.  567.  » 

Heerbrandiis,  Jacobus,  de  Antichristo, 
ii.  128. 

Hegesippus,  Excidium  Hierosolymo- 
rum,  ii.  12,  28,  29,  vi.  271,  272, 
vii.  52,  53,  54,  82,  xi.  391,  392. 


IIEmSIUS  —  HIERONYIVIUS. 


255 


Heinsius,  Daniel,  Exercitationes,  vii. 

254,  xi.  264. 
Heisterbach,  Csesarius.   See  Casarius. 
Helgaldus  Floriacensis,  Vita  Roberti, 

vi.  485. 

Helmoldus,   Historia  Sclavorum,  ii. 

128,  155,  448,  xii.  578. 
HemerKus,    Claudius,   de  Academia 

Parisiensi,  v.  394. 
Hemmerlein,  Felix.    See  Malleolus. 
Henricus  Claravalleusis,  ii.  269. 
Henricus  Erphurdiensis,  Chronicon,  ii. 

305. 

Henricus  de  Huecta,  or  Oyta,  iii. 
175. 

Henricus  Huntingdoniensis,  Historia 
Anglicana,  ii.  200,  207,  v.  83,  86, 
109,  214,  241,  252,  427,  440,  512, 
533,  543,  vi.  90,  204,  235,  253, 
264,  265,  280. 

Henricus  RIarleburgensis,  Chronicon, 
ii.  8.5,  vi.  180,  380,  400,  446,  xi. 
461. 

Hepidannus  Sangallensis,  Chronicon, 

ii.  76,  vi.  331. 
Heraclides  Alexandriims,  Paradisus, 

vi.  359,  364,  365. 
Hermannus  Contractus,  Chronicon,  ii. 

87,  98,  107,  255,  v.  260,  425,  vi. 

234,  281,  506,  xi.  543. 
Hermes,  Pastor  of,  iii.  305,  306. 
Hennes,  Minerva  Mundi,  iii.  330. 
Hermes  Trismegistus,  P;euander,  iii. 

329. 

Herodianus,  Historix,  v.  120. 

Herodotus,  Historia,  iii.  339,  vii.  7, 
9,  11,  13,  15,  17,  23,  26,  viii.  85, 
148,  153,  216,  218,  219,  220,  230, 
231,  242,  290,  300,  307,  308,  340, 
405. 

Herolt,  Johannes,  Sermones,  iii.  479. 
Hervetus,  Gentianus,  Anastasius  Ni- 

cisna,  vii.  89. 
Hesiodus,  Opera  et  Dies,  iii.  372,  vii. 

359;  Theogonia,  iii.  394,  395,  xi. 

283. 

Hesselius,  Joannes,  Censura  Historia- 

rum  Sanctorum,  vi.  273. 
Hesychius  Alexandriuus,  Lexicon,  iii. 

331. 


Hesychius  Ilierosolymitanns,  Antin-e- 
tica,  iii.  556 ;  in  Leviticum,  iv.  471, 
xii.  223,  581. 

Heylin,  Peter,  History  of  the  Presby- 
terians, i.  48  ;  History  of  the  Sab- 
bath, xii.  577,  578. 

Hiereraias  Constantinopolitanus,  Re- 
sponsa  ad  Tubingenses,  iii.  136. 

Hieronymus,  S,.  Stridonensis,  Cata- 
logus  Scriptorum  Ecclesiasticoruni, 
V.  19,  vii.  58,  34,  102,  113,  120; 
Chronicon,  v.  212,  218,  224,  247  ; 
in  Gen.,  xi.  495,  xii.  20,  51 ;  in 
Psal.,  ii.  480,  iii.  123,  224  ;  Bre- 
viarium  in  Psalmos,  xiv.  15  ;  in 
Job,  vii.  490  ;  in  Esai.,  ii.  2,  3, 
166,  167,  iii.  48,  51,  148,  167, 
298,  307,  382,  555,  xii.  431,  467, 
471,  xiv.  172,  301,  463  ;  iu  Jerem., 
ii.  164,  iv.  180,  259,  v.  253-255, 
273-275,  xi.  550,  556  ;  in  Lam.,  iii. 
298 ;  in  Ezek.,  iii.  446,  506,  v.  272, 
vii.  263;  in  Dan.,  iii.  154,  298,  440, 
490,  vii.  492,  ix.  171,  209,  249, 
274;  in  Hos.,  iii.  365;  in  Joel,  iii. 
220  ;  in  Amos,  iii.  394,  v.  19  ;  in 
Mic,  xiv.  232  ;  in  Hag.,  iii.  48  ;  in 
Matth.,  iii.  122,  160,  294,  v.  43, 

xi.  556,  xiv.  301,  310;  in  Marc, 
ii.  62,  63  ;  in  Gal.,  ii.  34,  iii.  272, 
521  ;  xiv.  233  ;  in  Ephes.,  iii.  298, 

xii.  407,  526,  xiv.  258  ;  Epistolae, 
ii.  103,  162,  261,  271,  iii.  139, 
159,  184,  294,  361,  380,  507,  550, 
iv.  437,  V.  12,  13,  181,  247,  255, 
256,  264,  271,  272,  274,  275,  289, 
294,  297,  334,  vi.  394,  vii.  154, 
182,  453,  466,  470,  504,  522,  536, 
xi.  311,  xii.  159,  235-240,  535, 
xiv.  238,  353,  362,  463  ;  ad  Pam- 
machium,  v.  297,  xiv.  316,  321, 
463  ;  Epitaphium  Fabiola;,  iii.  209; 
Pr:efationes,  in  Pentateuchum,  xiv. 
244,  in  Libros  Salomonis,  iii.  16,  in 
Evangelia,  ad  Damasum,  xiv.  220, 
238,  239,  410,  442;  Adversaria, 
adversus  Helvidium,  iii.  45,  adver- 
sus  Joannem  Hierosolyraitanum,  xi. 
359  ;  adversus  Joviuianum,  iii.  71, 
139,  vi.  117,  118;  contra  Lucifera- 


256  HIERONYMUS  —  HUGO  CAEDINALIS. 


Hieronymus — continued. 

nos,  ii.  165,  xiv.  245  ;  contra  Mon- 
tanum,  iii.  139 ;  dialog!  adversus 
Pelagianos,  iii.  247,  581,  582,  v. 
257,  258,  xii.  477,  480,  481  ;  ad- 
versus Ruffinum,  xiv.  464,  465  ; 
adversus  Vigilantium,  iii.  436  ;  Vita 
Hilarionis,  v.  448  ;  old  editions  of 
Opera,  vi.  117, 118;  Hieronymianse, 
V.  280,  333,  vi.  358  ;  Spuria,  ii.  32, 
iii.  567,  V.  387. 

Higden,  Ranulphus  Cestrensis,  Poly- 
chronicon,  ii.  31,  85,  86,  351,  iv. 
547,  V.  101,  111,  148,  167,  195, 
220,  223,  253,  384,  452,  521,  534, 
vi.  33,  35,  38,  87,  107,  119,  148, 
153,  201,  261,  356,  379,  400,  444, 
455,  459,  465. 

Hilarion,  Julius,  de  Mundi  Duratione, 

xi.  529,  xii.  1. 

Hilarius  Arelanensis,  de  Vita  Honorati, 
V.  372. 

Hilarius,  S.,  Pictaviensis,  Epistola,  ad 
Augustinum,  iii.  537,  ad  Constan- 
tium,  iii.  44  ;  contra  Auxentium, 
ii.  80,  165-167,  481,  490  ;  de  Syn- 
odis,  V.  237,  238 ;  in  Psalmos,  iii. 
94,  181,  237,  293,  377,  383,  384, 

xii.  443,  xiv.  218,  440  ;  in  Mat- 
tha;um,  iii.  121,  237,  353,  553;  de 
Trinitate,  iii.  44,  iv.  157. 

Hilarius  Romanus,  Commentarii,  xii. 
229. 

Hildebertus  Cenoraanensis,  Carmina, 
ii.  192,  193  ;  Epistolse,  iv.  296  ; 
Hymnus  de  Trinitate,  vii.  339. 

Hildebrandus  Papa.  See  Gregorius 
VII. 

Hildephonsus  Toletanus,  Sermones,  iv. 
283,  vi.  328. 

Hincmarus  Rhemensis,  Epistola;,  iv. 
28,  41,  42,  44,  61,  62,  186,  191, 
195,  197,  198;  Ferculum  Salomo- 
nis,  iv.  112;  contra  Hincraarum, 
Laudunensem,  ii.  42,  67,  iii.  513  ; 
de  Praedestinatione  Conflictus,  iv. 
87,  110;  Opuscula,  iv.  182;  Refu- 
tatio  Gotteschalci,  iv.  185  ;  de  variis 
Capitulis  Ecclesiastici?,  vii.  134. 

Hippocrates,  de  Diseta,  iii.  328,  329. 


Hippolytus,  de  Antichristo,  ii.  79 ; 
Homiliae,  iii.  43. 

Hirtius,  Aulus,  de  Bello  Africano,  x. 
200,  203-225  ;  de  Bello  Alexan- 
drine X.  156,  171,  175-199;  de 
Bello  Gallico,  x.  137. 

Holcotus,  Robertus,  iu  Librum  Sapien- 
tiae,  iii.  574,  575. 

Homerus,  Ilias,  ii.  2,  iii.  331,  395, 
396,  442,  vu.  14,  viii.  541,  xi.  283- 
285,  xii.  581 ;  Odyssea,  ii.  29,  xi. 
344,  xiv.  417. 

Homilies,  on  Peril  of  Idolatry,  ii.  440  ; 
concerning  the  place  and  time  of 
Prayer,  xii.  589. 

Honorius  August odunensis,  de  Haere- 
sibus,  V.  526  ;  de  Praedestinatione, 

ii.  194. 

Hopkins,  Richard,  Memorial  of  a  Chris- 
tian Life,  iii.  120. 

Hora;  B.  Virginis,  iii.  390. 

Horatiiis,  Carmina,  ii.  74,  x.  367,  404, 
438,  444,  xi.  321,  xii.  54  ;  Epodi, 

iii.  375,  vi.  41,  xi.  364,  xii.  487, 
540  ;  Satyrie,  vii.  370  ;  Epistolae, 
iii.  163,  X.  383,  xiv.  117. 

Hormisda,  papa,  Epistola  ad  Possesso- 
rem,  v.  401,  vi.  1,  2,  9. 

Hosius,  Stanislaus,  Confessio  Petrico- 
viensis,  ii.  313,  iii.  569  ;  de  expresso 
Dei  Verbo,  xii.  492. 

Hotomannus,  Francisous,  Franco- Gal- 
lia, xii.  276. 

Hoveden,  Rogerus  de,  Annales,  ii.  41, 
55,  77,  199,  245,  267,  270,  294, 
329,  359,  iii.  513,  iv.  113,  367- 
369,  487,  550,  553,  554,  v.  96,  109, 
135,  136,  216,  262,  264,  432,  vi. 
85,  147,  196,  204,  376,  450. 

Howel  Dha,  Laws  of,  iv.  295,  324, 
V.  123,  xi.  468. 

Howth,  Book  of,  xi.  459. 

Hucarius  Levita,  Excerpta,  iv.  292. 

Hucbaldiis,  Vita  S.  Livini,  vi.  264, 
278. 

Hugo  Altissiodorensis,  Chronologia 
Altissiodorensis,  ii.  369,  382,  384. 

Hugo  Cardinalis,  in  Apocalypsin,  ii. 
6,  12,  158  ;  in  Evangelia,  iii.  174, 
xiv.  244. 


HUGO  ETHERIANUS  —  JAMBLICHUS. 


257 


Hugo  Et'nerianus,  de  Aniinarum  re- 

gressu,  iii.  250,  277,  380. 
Hugo  Kirkestedius.  See  Kirkestedius. 
Hugo  Lingonensis,  Epistola  ad  Ber- 

engariuti),  ii.  216. 
Hugo  Portugallensis,  Epistola,  vi.  290. 
Hugo  de  Sancto  Victore,  iii.  154,  447, 

xii.  325. 

Humbertus,  contra  Nicetam,  ii.  357. 
Hume,  David,  Histoiy  of  England, 
i.  217. 

Hundius,  Wiguleu3,  Metropolis  Salis- 
burgensis,  vi.  269  ;  Salisburgensium 
Episcoporum  Catalogus,  iv.  462. 

Hungaricarum  Rerum  Scriptores,  ii. 
91. 

Hyginus,  Rigaltii,  v.  418. 
Hyperius,  Andreas,  de  Scripturee  Lec- 
tions quotidiana,  xii.  363. 


Idatius  Lemicensis,  Chronicon,  v.  352. 

Ignatius,  S.,  Epistola,  iii.  428,  ad 
Ephesios,  vii.  79,  125,  xii.  532,  ad 
Philadelphios,  v.  14,  vii.  70,  233, 
234,  237-245,  xii.  262  ;  ad  Roma- 
nes, vii.  61,  C2  ;  ad  Srayrnseos,  vii. 
49,  50,  51,  124  ;  ad  Trallianos,  iu. 
354,  vii.  61,  91  ;  Spuria,  vii.  89, 
187-194,  196,  205-213. 

Ignatius  Constantinopolitanus,  Concio, 
xii.  300. 

Illyricus.    See  Flacius. 

Index  Expurgatorius,  Belgicus,  iii. 
25,  26,  xii.  369,  Hispanicus,  ii.  53, 
54,  193,  iii.  474,  512,  Romanus,  ii. 
88,  128,  vii.  121,  243.  See  Brasi- 
chellanus. 

Index  Librorum  Prohibitorum  Roma- 
nus, ii.  53,  iv.  562,  xii.  383,  384. 

Inghen,  Marsilius  de,  Quaestiones  in 
Senteiitias,  iii.  577,  578. 

Ingulphus  Croylandensis,  Historia,  ii. 
67,  198,  V.  135,  450,  vi.  190,  264. 

Innisfallen,  Annales  de,  vi.  370,  401, 
404,  470,  523,  538. 

Innocentius  I.  papa,  Epistolse,  ii.  288, 
V.  297. 

VOL.  XVII.  S 


Innocentius  III.,  Epistolse  Decretales 
ii.  66,  288,  316,  317,  iii.  213,  214,' 
24G  ;  de  Mysteriis  Missae,  iii.  313. 

Irenaeus,  ad  versus  Hsereses,  ii.  20, 
484,  iii.  30,  47,  68,  69,  75,  76, 
121,  309,  384,  410,  411,  v.  50,  vu. 
49,  50,  52,  58,  78,  80,  81,  82,  84, 
102,  193,  281,  282,  284,  xi.  287, 
321,  367,  xii.  165,  465,  466,  514, 
584,  xiv.  22,  31,  122. 

Irenicus  Franciscus,  Germaniaj  Exe- 
gesis, v.  4C0,  465,  vi.  295. 

Isaacus,  Johannes,  contra  Lindanuni, 
xiv.  218,  440,  483,  484,  498,  501. 

Isidorus  Hispalensis,  Etymologias,  xiv. 
418;  Glossas,  vi.  215;  de  Officiis 
Ecclesiastici-s,  vii.  214,  xii.  270, 
398,  xiv.  417 ;  398,  xiv.  417;  Ori- 
gines,  iii.  473,  581,  iv.  20,  v.  257, 
vi.  272,  275,  284,  324,  x.  6,  xi. 
311 ;  de  Patribus  utriusque  Testa- 
ment!, V.  16,  vi.  191  ;  Regula  Mo- 
nachorum,  ii.  59  ;  de  Viris  illustri- 
bus,  iv.  24,  V.  499,  vi.  14,  330, 
331;  Sententiae,  iv.  209,  222,  xi. 
311,  312,  368,  xii.  269 ;  Opera, 
ii.  35. 

Isidorus  Mercator,  Decretales  Epis- 
tolse, ii.  67,  iii.  19,  iv.  497,  499,  v. 
125,  236,  259,  308,  343,  430,  xv. 
42-44,  52. 

Isidorus  Peleusiota,  Epistolae,  ii.  28, 
32,  421,  V.  246,  247,  257,  264, 
xi.  298,  319,  xii.  217,  xiv.  16,  29. 

Isocrates,  v.  7  ;  Evagoras,  viii.  396, 
405,  410  ;  Kicocles,  xi.  299. 

Isychius,  in  Leviticum.  See  Ilesy- 
chius. 

Ivo  Carnotensis,  Epistolae,  iii.  137, 

173,  246,  iv.  200. 
Ivonetus,  Fr.,  de  Ortu  Pauperum  Lug- 

dunensium,  ii.  318. 


Jacobus,  S.,  Liturgia,  iii.  211,  xiv. 
233. 

Jacobus  de  Voragine.  See  Voragine. 
Jamblicbus,  de  Mysteriis  Egyptiorum, 


258 


JAMBLICHUS  —  JOSEPH. 


Jamblichus — continued. 

xii.  488,  490  ;  Vita  Pythagoras,  viii. 

217,  xii.  484,  485. 
Jamesius,  Thomas,   Ecloga  Oxonio- 

Cantabrigiensis,  xii.  349,  355  ;  de 

Corruptione  Patrura,  xii.  343 ;  Epis- 

tolaB,  see  General  Index. 
Jansenius,   Cornelius,  in  Proverbia, 

iii.  326,  400 ;  Concordia  Evange- 
lica,  xiv.  74,  183,  193,  196,  xiv. 
335. 

Janua,  Joannes  de.  See  Johannes  de 
Janua. 

Januensis,  Jacobus.    See  Voragine, 

Jacobus  de. 
Jarchi,  Salomon,  in  Genesim,  iii.  320, 

xiv.  482  ;  in  Exod.,  xv.  240. 
Jason  Cyrenseus,  Epitome,  xiv.  417. 
Jewel.    See  Juellus. 
Joachimus,   Abbas,  in  Apocalypsin, 

ii.  163. 

Jobius,  de  Verbo  Incarnato,  iii.  303. 
Jocelinus  Furuesinus,  Vita  S.  Patricii, 

iv.  320,  394,  542,  v.  429,  506,  530, 
vi.  144,  179,  181,  229,  230,  252, 
344,  356,  369,  373-401,  405-419, 
423,  426,  430-434,  438,  457,  463, 
474,  479,  484,  510,  517-519,  522, 
525,  529,  XV.  7,  10,  175. 

Jocelinus,  Monachus,  de  Episcopis  Bri- 
tannicis,  v.  88. 

Johannes  de  Beka.    See  Beka. 

Johannes  de  Bellis  Manibus,  or  Bel- 
mays,  Epistola,  V.  119. 

Johannes  Biclareasis,  Chronicon,  ii. 
165,  V.  239. 

Johannes  a  Bosco.    See  Bosco. 

Johannes  Chemensis,  Onus  Ecclesi», 
ii.  12. 

Johannes  Damascenus.  See  Damasce- 
nus. 

Johannes  Diaconus,  Vita  Gregorii 
Magni,  iii.  77,  250-252,  283. 

Johannes  Duns,  xv.  583. 

Johannes  Floriacensis,  Epistola,  ii.  254. 

Johannes  de  Fordun.    See  Fordun. 

Johannes  de  Garlandia.  See  Garlan- 
dia. 

Johannes  de  Janua,  Catholicon,  v.  69, 
475. 


Johannes  Major.    See  Major. 

Johannes  Malela  Antiochenus,  Chro- 
nicon, vii.  29,  48,  78,  ix.  114,  115, 
X.  35. 

Johannes  Metropolitanus,  Vota  ad 
Christum,  iii.  248. 

Johannes  Philoponus.  See  Philoponus. 

Johannes  Sarisburiensis,  Epistolae,  ii. 
207  ;  Metalogicus,  iv.  363,  366, 
548;  Polycraticus,  ii.  196,  197,  v. 
93,  134,  xi.  302,  308,  320,  373, 
470,  471. 

Johannes  Sycopolitanus,  iv.  485,  487. 

Johannes  de  Taxster,  v.  157. 

Johannes  Tinmuthensis,  Sanctilogium 
BritanniK,  iv.  379,  422,  v.  534, 
538,  vi.  45;  Vitas,  S.  iEdani,  vi. 
531,  536,  539,  S.  Albani,  v.  201, 
253,  429,  S.  Benigni,  vi.  439,  S. 
ColurabK,  vi.  231,  270,  415,  S.  Co- 
lumbani,  vi.  270,  S.  David,  vi.  404, 
407,  S.  Dubricii,  vi.  321,  S.  Dun- 
stani,  vi,  321,  S.  Edithae,  vi.  2G4, 
S.  Fiacrii,  vi.  512,  S.  Finiani,  vi. 
522,  S.  Foillani,  vi.  540,  S.  Fursa;i, 
iv.  244,  S.  Gildse,  vi.  433,  SS. 
Guudlei,  Cadoci,  v.  530,  S.  II- 
tuti,  vi.  42,  S.  Kebii,  v.  237,  vi. 
340,  S.  Kentigerni,  vi.  86,  88,  203, 
204,  214;  S.  Machut!,  vi.  57,  S. 
Niniani,  vi.  200,  S.  Oswaldi,  v.  453 ; 
S.  Paterni,  vi.  66,  S.  Patricii,  v.  32, 
33,  105,  132,  vi.  370,  395,  456, 
457,  458,  S.  Petroci,  vi.  84,  S.  Pi- 
rani,  vi.  336,  344,  S.  Tatbaii,  v.  116. 

Johannes  Trithemius.  See  Trithemius. 

Jonas,  Vita  S.  Bungundoforie,  iv.  280; 
Vita  S.  Columbani,  iv.  245,  359, 
410,  V.  505,  vi.  229,  275,  486, 487 ; 
Vita  Eustachii,  iii.  133. 

Jonas,  Arngrinus,  Antiquitates  Ice- 
landic£e,  vi.  429. 

Jonathan  Ben  Uzziel,  Targum,  iii.  327, 
xiv.  473. 

Jornandes,  de  Rebus  Geticis,  v.  465, 
487,  vi.  203  ;  de  Regnorum  Succes- 
sione,  v.  218,  226,  427. 

Joseph  Ben  Gorion,  vi.  271. 

Joseph,  Johannes,  Septuaginta,  vii. 
510. 


JOSEPHUS  —  KIARANUS. 


259 


Josephus,  Christianus,  Hypomnesticon, 

xi.  560. 

Josephus  Exoniensis,  Antiocheis,  v. 
215,  vi.  37. 

Josephus,  Flavius,  Antiquitates  Ju- 
daic®, iii.  372,  V.  31,  vii.  352,  439, 
440,  602,  603,  viii.  20,  28,  43,  135, 
142,  149,  439,  440,  452,  456,  465, 
470,  471,  476,  477,  ix.  20,  26,  47, 
48,  147,  207,  249,  256,  285,  287, 
304,  315,  318,  332,  338,  350,  356, 
371,  373,  389,  390,  393,  395,405, 
408,  416,  420,  423,  434-437,  454, 
461-470,  516,  522,  526,  535,  574, 
677,  588,  X.  7,  19,  20,  28,  29,  30- 
34,  46-56,  64,  80,  86,  87,  93-99, 
119,  141,  168,  181,  183,  186,188, 
191-193,  200,  213,  238,  247,  254, 
265,  286,  291,  303,  307-316,  319, 
320-322,  328,  329,  353-391,  415, 
422,  425,  429,  446,  456-474,  479- 
487,  502,  503,  580,  xi.  2,  3,  9,  12, 
14,  19-39,  61,  63,  74-76,  81,  85, 
87,  278,  383-388,  500,  520,  546, 
576,  586,  597,  xii.  11-14,  31,  76, 
84,  107,  121,  132,  133,  138,  156- 
159,  474,  xiv.  421,  422  ;  contra 
Apion,  viii.  21,  271,  477,  492,  ix. 
82,  116,  261,  285,  x.  188,  xi.  12, 

xii.  133,  159,  579,  xiv.  421,  xvi. 
216;  Bellum  Judaicum,  ix.  395, 
638,  588,  X.  445,  460,  467,  470, 
502,  503,  xi.  38,  50-53,  76,  85, 
91,  384,  387-389,  390,  xu.  474. 

Josseline,  Vita  Archiepiscoporum  Can- 

tuariensium,  xv.  116. 
Jovius,  Paulus,  Descriptiones  Regio- 

num,  vi.  126,  151. 
Juellus,  Johannes,  Defensio  Apologise, 

ii.  27,  V.  125,  xii.  173. 

Julianus  CiJesar,  in  Laudem  Constautii, 

V.  227,  vi.  318 ;  Cynismus,  xii.  483;  ' 

Epistola  ad  Athenienses,  v.  457. 
Julianus  Celanensis,  adversus  Augus-  j 

tinum,  V.  252  ;  in  Cautica,  v.  336  ; 

Epistola,  V.  344. 
Julianus  Toletauus,  contra  Juda;os, 

iii.  294,  xii.  279. 

Julius  Obsequens.  See  Obsequens.  ! 
Junius,  Fraociscus,  Animadversiones  ! 


Junius — continued. 

in  Bellarminum,  xiv.  347,  498 ;  in 
Apocalypsin,  ii.  10 ;  Parallela  sacra 
xii.  71. 

Junius,  Hadrianus,  Batavia,  v.  481, 
483. 

Junius,  Patricias,  Catena  in  Job,  xii. 
50. 

Juretus,  Franciscus,  in  Symmachum, 

ii.  103. 

Justellus,  ChristopLorus,  Codex  Can- 
onum,  V.  259,  260,  340,  411. 

Justinianus,  Imperator,  Authenticse, 
xii.  161,  401 ;  Codex,  v.  226,  xi. 
272,  342,  424,  425,  430  ;  Institu- 
tiones,  vii.  233  ;  NoveUa,  vii.  33, 
230,  xi.  268,  278,  294-296,  305, 
346,  xii.  161,  401-403,  xiv.  27. 

Justinus,  Marcus  Junius,  viii.  276, 
278,  280,  289,  ix.  311,  x.  26,  30, 
44,  142,  432. 

Justinus  Martyr,  Apologia,  iii.  68,  v. 
72,  vii.  47,  xi.  301,  394,  xii.  461, 
463  ;  Dialogus  cum  Tryphone,  iii. 
309 ;  Responsiones  ad  Orthodoxos, 

iii.  181,  271. 

Juvenalis,  Decius  Junius,  Satira;,  iii. 
393,  V.  36,  vi.  109,  319,  viii.  273, 
xi.  86,  468,  xii.  486,  xiv.  202,  426. 

Juvencus,  Historia  Evangelica,  iii. 
387. 

Juvenis,  Johannes,  de  Antiquitate  Ta- 
rentinorum,  vi.  202,  203,  205. 


K 

Kanicus,  S.    See  Cainicus. 

Kellison,  Matthasus,  Survey  of  the  New 

Religion,  iii.  64,  xiv.  154. 
Kemnitius,  Exatnen  Concilii  Triden- 

tini,  ii.  212. 
Kempius,  Cornelius,  de  rebus  Frisicis, 

V.  454,  456,  459,  477,  482. 
Kentigernus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  86,  203, 

204,  212,  223,  224-228. 
Kevinus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  83,  422.  See 

Coemgen. 

Kiaranus  Saghirensis,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  146, 
332,  400,  525.    See  Ciaranus. 

2 


260 


KILIANUS  —  LEO. 


Kilianus,  S.,  Vita,  iii.  378,  iv.  2,  244, 
335,  vi.  279.  See  Egilwardus  ;  Se- 
rarius. 

Kimcbi,  R.  David,  in  Psalmos,  iii.  320, 

335,  xi.  504,  xii.  87,  xiv.  459, 

463,  486,  XV.  241,  242. 
Kiraedoncius,  Jacobus,  xiv.  98. 
Kircherus,  Conrad,  Concordantiae  He- 

braico-Graecse,  xiv.  496. 
Kirkestedius,  Hugo,  Monachorum  il- 

lustrium  Catalogus,  vi.  339j  391. 
Knigliton,  Henricus,  Clu-oniea,  ii.  199, 

221,  225. 
Koldingensis,  Jonas,  Descriptio  Dania;, 

V.  445,  vi.  102. 
Krantzius,  Albertus.  Metropolis  Sax- 

onije,  v.  478. 
Krentzhemius,  Leonliartus,  Observa- 

tiones  Chronologicse,  xi.  509-512. 
Kyriander,  Guilielmus,   de  Augusta 

Treverorum,  v.  219. 


L 

Labbe,  Philippus,  Concilia,  ii.  6,  127, 
129,  131,  140,  144,  148,  245,  285. 

Lactaiitius  Firraianus,  Divinx  Institu- 
tiones,  ii.  30,  442,  iii.  236,  367, 
373,  386,  406,  407,  412,  413,  504, 
505,  vi.  223,  viii.  2,  xi.  404,  xii. 
226,  578  ;  de  Vera  Sapientia,  xiv. 
228. 

Lactantius,  or  Luctatius,  Placidus,  in 
Statium,  vi.  325. 

Lambardus,  Guilielmus,  Arcbaiono- 
mia,  iv.  509,  v.  60,  445,  450,  451, 
vi.  34,  259,  xii.  313,  396 ;  Consue- 
tudines  Londinienses,  v.  127. 

Lambertus  Schafnaburgensis,  Annales, 
ii.  77,  127,  132-134,  142,147-149, 
151. 

Lampridius,  iElius,  Historia,  iii.  505. 
Laneellotus,  Cornelius,  Vita  Augustini, 
V.  353. 

Landavensis  Liber.    See  Liber. 

Landulphus  Sagax.    See  Sagax. 

Lanfrancus  Cantuariensis,  Epistolae,  iv. 
287,  291,  322,  490,  492,  495  ;  de 
Encharistia  contra  Berengarium,  ii. 


Lanfrancus — continued. 

55,  220,  221,  222,  iii.  85,  iv.  285, 

291,  322. 
Langius,  Wilhelmus,  de  Annis  Christi, 

xii.  27. 

Langtoft.    See  Petrus  de  Langetoft. 
Lansbergius,  Philippus,  Chronologia 

Sacra,  xii.  62. 
Laodicense  concilium.  Acta,  iii.  137, 

469,  470,  xii.  478. 
Lapide,  Cornelius  a,  Commeiitarii,  ii. 

491,  xi.  528,  560. 
Lateranensium  Canonicorum  OfRcium, 

vi.  393,  401,  426. 
Latinus  Pacatus.    See  Pacatus. 
Latins,  Johannes,  Holiandise  Descrip- 

tio,  V.  484  ;  de  Pelagianis,  iv.  iii.,  v. 

398,  399,  497,  499. 
Laurentius  Novariensis,   Homilia  de 

Poenitentia,  iii.  109. 
Laurentius  O'Toole,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  524. 
Laurentius,  Renatus,  in  Tertullianum 

de  Aniraa,  iii.  251. 
Lavaterus,  Johannes   Rodolphus,  de 

Descensu  Christi  ad  inferos,  iii. 

391. 

Laziardus,  Johannes,  Epitome  Histo- 

riiB  Universalis,  ii.  239. 
Lazius,  Wolfgangus,  de  Republica  Eo- 

mana,  iii.  103. 
Lebuinus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  264,  278. 
Lectius,  Jacobus,  Vita  Autonii  Sa- 

deelis,  ii.  177. 
Ledesima,  Jacobus,  de  Scripturis  qua- 

vis  lingua  non  legendis,  iii.  16,  xii. 

461,  463,  464,  484,  490. 
Legenda  Aurea.    See  Capgravius,  Jo- 
hannes ;  Voragine,  Jacobus  de. 
Leighlin,  Annals  of,  iv.  523.  See 

Dowling,  Thaddseiis. 
Leland,  Thomas,  History  of  Ireland, 

i.  72,  93. 

Lelandus,  Johannes,  v.  88,  535,  vi. 

176;  Assertio  Arturi,  v.  145,  158, 

540 ;  Commentarii,  iv.  563  ;  de  Viris 

Illustribus,  xii.  363. 
Leo  Imperator,  Tactica,  ii.  60,  iv.  277 ; 

Homiiiae,  iii.  351. 
Leo,  Johannes  Franciscus,  Thesaurus 

fori  Ecclesiastici,  ii.  120. 


LEO  OSTIENSIS  —  LUCAS  BRUGENSIS.  261 


Leo  Ostiensis,  Chronicon  Cassinense, 

ii.  77,  iv.  471. 
Leo  I.  papa,  Epistoloe,  iii.  107,  133, 

275,  413,  V.  306,  430,  xi.  290,  xiv. 

34  ;  de  Passione  Domini,  iii.  384, 

xii.  259,  xiv.  34 ;  Sermones,  ii.  37, 

vii.  150,  xii.  260. 
Leo  IX.,  Papa,  Epistolae,  ii.  115. 
Leschas3eriu3  de  Libertate  Ecclesi* 

Gallicanae,  vii.  131. 
LesIiEus,  Joannes,  de  Rebus  gestis  Sco- 

torum,  vi.  35,  107,  152,  177,  213, 

222,  361,  356,  451,  527. 
Leucander,  Andreas,  Vita  S.  Oswaldi, 

iv.  571. 

Leiuiclavius,  Joannes,  Jus  GriBco-Eo- 

manum,  vii.  26,  62,  140. 
Leyden,  Johannes,  Chronicon  Belgi- 

cum,  v.  384. 
Lhuyd,  Humredus,  Epistola,  vi.  179  ; 

Fragmentum   Britannicje  Descrip- 

tionis,  iv.  356,  v.  83,  84,  98,  121, 

134,  439,  451,  452,  vi.  105,  378, 

612  (Ind.  Chr.  802). 
Liber  Abingdonensis,  v.  80. 
Liber  Albus  Scaccarii,  xi.  452. 
Liber  Armaclianus,  iv.  318,  330,  vi. 

450.    See  Maccuthenus  ;  Tirecha- 

nus. 

Liber  Ballimotensis,  vi.  230. 

Liber  Landavensis,  iv.  278,  324,  325, 
379,  V.  109,  123,  539,  vi.  47,  49, 
60,  78,  80-82. 

Liber  Niger  Ecclesiae  S.  Trinitatis  Dub- 
lin, iv.  326,  424. 

Liber  Pontiflcalis,  v.  57,  64,  vi.  160, 
651  (Ind.  Chr.  63). 

Liber  RofFensis,  v.  99. 

Liber  Sliguntinus,  vi.  230,  415,  423, 
444. 

Lidyat,  Thomas.    See  Lydiat. 
Liechthenaw,  Conradus  de,  Chronicon 

Urspergense,  ii.  137,  142,  147,224, 

283,  316,  318,  v.  261. 
Lielenstenius,  Jacobus,  ii.  172. 
Lilius,  Georgius,  Chronicon  Eegum 

Anglia;,  v.  59. 
Lindanus,  Gulielmus,  v.  246,  481  ;  de 

Optimo  genere  interpretandi  Scrip- 

turas,  iii.  231,  xiv.  216,  217,  238, 


Lindanus — continued. 

240,  243,  252,  264-256,  261,  265, 
267,  270,  272,  274-277,  280,  283, 
350,  434,  482,  497  ;  Panoplia,  xii. 
493  ;  de  Virginitatis  Voto,  vii.  238. 

Lipomanus,  Aloysius,  Vitae  Sanctorum 
Patrum,  iii.  131,  vi.  361-363;  Ca- 
tena, iii.  469. 

Lipsius,  Justus,  Admiranda,  v.  213, 
225,  232. 

Lismore,  Regestum  Episcopi  de,  iv.  548. 
Liturgia,  Graeca,  iii.  345,  405,  407  ; 

Mozarabica,  iii.  203  ;  Romana,  xii. 

407. 

Liveleius,  Edvardus,  in  v.  priores  ex 
Minoribus  Prophetis,  xiv.  476,  477, 
491. 

Livineius,  Joannes,  Panegyrici  veteres, 
V.  213,  vi.  111. 

Livinus,  S.,  Vita.    See  Bonifacius. 

Livius,  Titus,  Historiae,  ii.  93,  ix.  141, 
144,  153,  187,  203-263,  275-300, 
437,  440,  625,  536,  556,  578,  603, 
612,  X.  2-4,  6-17,  23,  39,  44,  53, 
67,  72,  94,  95,  129,  146,  101,  164, 
170,  222,  238,  253,  257,  259,  265, 
280,  282,  294,  324,  330,  xii.  464. 

Loaisa,  Garcias,  Collectio  Conciliorum 
Hispanije,  v.  42. 

Lombardus,  Petrus,  Sententiae,  ii.  211, 
427,  iii.  113,  124,  137,  148,  152, 
155,  161,  174,  448,  454,  iv.  183, 
vii.  229,  xii.  330,  xiv.  357.; 

Longlandus,  Joannes,  Registrum,  xii. 
375-382,  395. 

Lorinus,  Joannes,  in  Acta  Apostolo- 
rum,  iii.  364,  xi.  594,  xiv.  296. 

Lotharingus,  Robertus,  Epitome  Ma- 
riani,  viii.  6,  xv.  481,  557. 

Lubbert,  Sibrandus,  dePriucipiisChris- 
tianorum  Dogmatum,  xiv.  426,473. 

Lubelczyclc,  Andreas,  Liturgia  Arme- 
norum,  iii.  213. 

Lubinus,  Eilhardus,  in  Bernardum 
Morlanensem,  ii.  193. 

LucanuSjM.  Anna;us,  Pharsalia,  ii.322, 
443,  X.  47,  54,  97,  119,  147,  151- 
157,  162-169,  174,  221. 

Lucas  Brugeusis,  Franciscus,  Notatio- 
nes  in  sacra  Biblia,  xiv.  222,  265, 


262 


LUCAS  BRUGENSIS  —  MALORICS. 


Lucas  Brugensis — continued. 

270,  289,  291,  309,  3i6,  444;  de 

usu  Paraphraseos  Chaldaicae,  xiv. 

221,  442,  492. 
Lucas  Tudensis,  de  laborantibus  con- 
tra Hjereticos,  ii.  313. 
Lucianus,  Astrologia,  iii.  376  ;  de  Ca- 

lumuia,  ix.  8,  x.  20  ;  de  Luctn,  iii. 

321,  373  ;  Macrobius,  ix.  167,  218  ; 

Pseudologista,  xii.  580. 
Lucianus,  presbyter,  de  Stepliani  Keli- 

quiis,  V.  290. 
Lucidus,  presbyter,  Epistola,  iv.  26. 
Lucretius,  Titus,  de  Eerum  Xatnra,  iiL 

287,  322,  369,  377,  378. 
Lndolphus  Carthusianus,  in  Psalmos, 

xii.  344 ;  Vita  Christi,  iii.  495. 
Ludovicus  Pius,  Literse,  v.  448  ;  Vita, 

see  Pitlioeus. 
Lugdnnensis  Ecclesia,  de  tribus  Epis- 

tolis,  iv.  87,  113,  165,  180,  202. 
Lugidus,  S.    See  Molua. 
Lupus,  Servatus,  Vita  S.  "Wigberti,  v. 

442,  453. 

Lupus  Tricassensis,  Vita,  v.  374,  375, 
437. 

Lutherus,  Martinus,  Enarratioues  in 
Esaiam,  xiv.  471  ;  Supputatio  An- 
norum  mundi,  ii.  84,  xiv.  341. 

Lutzenburgensis,  Bernardus.  See  Ber- 
nardus. 

Lydiat,  Tbiomas,  Adversaria,  x.  445, 
xii.  33  ;  de  variis  Annorum  formis, 
viii.  32,  xii.  581. 

Lyndewode,  Guilielmus,  Provinciale, 
iiL  498. 

Lyranos,  Nicolaus,  PostiUae,  ii.  12,  87, 
294,  iii.  280,  335,  339,  v.  13,  viii. 
2,  xi.  318,  578,  xii.  49,  77,  344, 
441,  xiv.  182,  466,  472,  488. 

Lysis,  Epistola,  xii.  484,  485. 


M 

Macarius  .^gyptius,  Homiliae,  iii.  61, 

182,  183,  555,  xii.  179. 
Macarius  Hierosolymitanus,  iii.  355. 
Mac  Cartinus,  Florentius,  Antiqq.  Hi- 

bemicarum  Collectanea,  vi.  420. 


M'Crie,  Life  of  Knox,  i.  2  ;  Life  of 

Melville,  i.  3,  4. 
Maccuthenus,  Vita  S.  Patricii,  vi.  375, 

390,  411. 
Machutus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  50,  57. 
Mac  Mahon,  Hugh,  Jus  Primatiale 

Armachanum,  i.  161-164. 
Macrobius,  Aurelins,  Saturnalia,  viii. 

29,  ix.  16,  X.  257,  258,  264,  406, 

478;  Somnium  Scipionis,  iii.  367. 
Maestrjeus  Martialis,  in  Ignatiii  Epis- 

tolas,  vii.    105,    115,    122,  186, 

201,   230,  237,  243,  259,  266, 

274. 

Magdeburgensea  Centnriatores,  ii.  31, 
40,  68,  174,  229,  235-237,  242, 
322,  373,  iv.  41,  43,  48,  v.  19,  48, 
66,  72,  107,  320,  323,  342,  448,  vi. 
51,  xii.  332,  519. 

Maglorius,  S.,  Vita,  v.  97,  539,  vi. 
49,  50. 

Magna  Charta,  xi.  451,  453. 
Magnus,  S.,  Vita.    See  Theodorus 

Campidonensis. 
Maihew,    Edwardus,  Congregationis 

Anglicanse  0.  S.  Benedicti  Trophaea, 

V.  45,  133,  135,  458,  vi.  285,  289, 

297. 

Mailros,  Annales  de,  ii.  352,  iv.  320, 

vi.  432,  454,  xv.  176. 
Maimonides,  Moses,  xi.  513,  xv.  238- 

256. 

Major,  Joannes,  de  Gestis  Scotoram, 
ii.  80,  81,  iii.  175,  iv.  562,  v.  89, 
258,  452,  477,  478,  vi.  103,  104, 
121,  123,  130,  131,  136,  148,  153, 
201,  206,  212,  242,  251,  257,  259, 
260,  280,  354. 

Malachias  O'Morgair,  S.,  Vita,  xi.  443. 
See  Bernardus,  S. 

Malala,  Joannes.    See  Joannes. 

Maldouatus,  Joannes,  Commentarii,  iii. 
38,  278,  548,  iv.  25,  165,  169,  xiv. 
76,  290,  294,  326,  338  ;  de  Sacra- 
mentis,  iii.  101,  154. 

Malleolus,  or  Ilemmerlein,  Felix,  de 
Nobilitate,  ii.  31. 

Malmesbury.    See  Guilielmus. 

Malorius,  Thomas,  Historia  Arthur!, 
v.  31. 


MALVENDA  —  MATTH^US. 


263 


Malvenda,  Thomas,  de  Antichristo,  vi. 

3,  xi.  497. 
Man,  Chronicle  of.    See  Chronicon. 
Manetho,  viii.  21,  22,  28-32,  40-42, 

62. 

Manfredus,  Hieronymus,  de  Cardina- 

libus,  ii.  118. 
Manilius,  Marcus,  Astronomica,  iii. 

370. 

Mant,  Richard,  Church  History,  i.  44, 

146-149,  179. 
Mantuanus,  Baptista,  Fasti,  ii.  294  ; 

Vita  Blasii,  ii.  30,  31,  iv.  354. 
Mapeus,  Gualterus,  de  Nugis  Curialium, 

ii.  236,  243-247,  271,  275,  276. 
Marcellinus,  Vita  Suidberti,  v.  458. 
Marcellus  Ancyranus,  ii.  486,  vii.  47. 
Marcellinus  Comes,  Chronicon,  v.  226- 

228,  284,  392,  393,  425,  427,  vi. 
234,  323,  351. 
Marcianus  Heracleota,  Periplus,  v.  87, 
vi.  267. 

Marcus  Ephesius,  de  Igne  purgatorio, 
iv.  264 ;  Epistola  encyclica,  iii.  240, 
241. 

Marcus  Eremita,  disputatio  cum  Scho- 
lastico,  xii.  219  ;  de  Lege  spirituali, 

iii.  555. 

Marcus  Maximus,  Chronicon,  v.  462. 

Mardochai,  Nathan.    See  Nathan. 

Mariana,  Joannes,  de  Rebus  Hispa- 
nicis,  ii.  335,  371-373,  385,  iv. 
203,  V.  16;  in  Lucam  Tudensem, 
ii.  243,  279,  359,  361  ;  Scholia  in 
Biblia,  iv.  248  ;  de  Regis  institu- 
tione,  ii.  453,  454  ;  pro  editione  Vul- 
gata,  siv.  223,  232,  240,  249,  253, 
256,  261,  262,  267,  268,  270,  276- 
278,  324,  342,  344. 

Marianus  Scotus,  Chronica,  ii.  128, 
130,  131,  135,  142,  iv.  250,  259, 
318,  378,  V.  55,  56,  105,  223,  464, 
vi.  143,  148,  151,  281-283,  327, 
371,  388,  392,  399,  435,  443,  506, 
516,  544,  608,  xi.  549,  xv.  206, 
481,  556,  557,  xvi.  105-107,  614. 

Marineus  Siculus,  de  rebus  Hispaniie, 
xii.  274. 

Marinus,  Marcus,  Lexicon  Hebraicum, 
xiv.  494. 


Marquez,  Joannes,  de  origine  Fratrnm 

Eremitarum,  vi.  394. 
Marsilius  Patavinus,  de  Translatione 

Imperii,  ii.  65. 
Martialis,  M.  Valerius,  Epigrammata, 

ii.  402,  v.  22-24. 

Martini,  Martinus,  Hypotyposeis  Theo- 

logicse,  vii.  512,  xi.  548. 
Martinius,  Petrus,  Grammatica  He- 

brsea,  xiv.  474. 
Martinus  Farsensis,  Vita  S.  Atagni, 

vi.  485. 

Martinus,  Gregorius,  Detectio  haereti- 
carum  versionum  Scriptura;,  xiv. 
489. 

Martinus  Polonus,  Chronicon,  ii.  89, 
113,  147,  V.  81,  172. 

Martinus,  Thomas,  contra  Sacerdotum 
Conjugia,  vii.  238,  240. 

Martyr,  Petrus,  de  Missa,  xii.  502. 

Martyrologium,  Anglo-Saxouicum,  vi. 
279,  456  ;  Britannicum,  v.  17  ;  Ro- 
mauum,  iii.  84,  v.  17,  50,  57,  318, 
417,  vi.  543  ;  Martyrologia  varia, 
V.  206,  207. 

Masius,  Andreas,  S.  Basilii  Anaphora, 

iii.  201  ;  Commentarii,  vii.  466, 
xiv.  339,  478. 

Mason,  Wilham  Monck,  History  of 

St.  Patrick's  Cathedral,  i.  70 ;  Life 

of  Bedell,  i.  117. 
Massaeus,  Christianus,  Chronica,  ii.  78, 

361,  368,  iv.  425,  xii.  557,  xii.  90, 

140. 

Massonus,  Johannes,  in  Alanum,  ii. 
234,  236,  242,  259. 

Massonus,  Johannes  Papirius,  in  Ago- 
bardi  Opera,  iii.  512  ;  AnnalesFran- 
corum,  ii.  217,  222,  226,  227,  254, 
262,  291,  337,  368,  371,  372,  390, 
402;  de  Episcopis  Urbis,  ii.  90,  217, 
descriptio  Fluminum  GaUiae,  v.  486; 
VitSB  Pontificum,  ii.  281,  302, 
303. 

Matamorus,  Alfonsns  Garsias,  de  Aca- 
demiis  et  doctis  viris  Hispauise,  ii. 
90,  V.  59. 

Matthaeus,  S.,  Opus  imperfectum  in, 
iii.  21,  415,  xii.  242,  474-476,  xiv. 
118,  191. 


264   RIATTHiEUS  DE  CRACOVIA  _ 


IMETAPHRASTES. 


Mattbaeus  de  Cracovia,  de  Squaloribus 
RomaniE  Curise,  xy.  150. 

Matthaeus  Paris,  Historia  Abbatum  S. 
Albani,  ii.  58  ;  Historia  Major,  ii. 
128,  149,  200,  207,  252,  284,  297, 
298,  302,  309,  348,  380,  882,  391- 
397,  399,  409,  iii.  245,  iv.  3,  366, 
367,  V.  145,  178,  182,  195,  380, 
427,  vi.  32,  84,  182,  461,  462  ; 
Historia  Minor,  ii.  204. 

Mattbsus  'WestinoDasteriensis,  or  Flo- 
rilegus,  Flores  Historiarum,  iL  210, 
218,  219,  iiL  207,  513,  iv.  113, 
456,  548,  V.  82,  84,  89,  94,  97, 
134,  182,  217,  234,  241,  260,  376, 
378,  385,  389,  427,  435,  440,450, 
452,  471,  480,  515,  531,  534,  vi. 
S3,  56,  83,  84,  94,  97,  99,  106, 
120,  172,  185,  204,  264,  393,  395, 
402,  426,  435,  449,  xi.  433. 

Matarus,  Petrus,  in  Antonini  Chro- 
nicon,  iv.  562. 

Manguinus,  GUbertus,  CoUectio  vete- 
rum  auctonim  de  Praedestinatione, 
i  128. 

Maxentius,  Joannes,  Tractatus  varii, 
iiL  524,  V.  401,  494,  495,496,498, 
V.  3,  4. 

Maximus  Abbas,  Loci  Communes,  xii. 
278. 

Maximus,  Monachus,  scholia  in  Ecde- 

siasticam  Hierarctiam,  iii.  275. 
Maximus  Taurinensis,    Homiliae,  iii. 

96,  143,  184,  313,  340,  341,  436, 

xi.  392,  xii.  260. 
Maximus  Tyrius,  Dissertationes,  ii. 

102,  vii.  9. 
Maximus,  Valerius,  viii.  246,  299, 

314,  421,  423,  455,  ix.  12,  325, 

357,  396,  407,  443,  451,  481,  483, 

X.  12,  13,  23,  29,  44,  89,  97,  134, 

162,  xi.  338,  xii.  463. 
Mayus,  Confutatio  Crashawi,  ii.  53,  54. 
MediaviUa,  Ricardus  de,  super  Senten- 

tias  qurestiones,  xiv.  355. 
Medina,  Joannes,  de  Confessione,  iii. 

114  ;  de  Oratione,  iii.  228-232  ;  de 

Poenitentia,  iii.  218. 
Medina,  Michael,  de  sacrorum  homi- 

num  Continentia,  viii.  123,  238. 


Medocius,  S.,  Vita,  vL  527. 
Mela,  Pomponius,  de  situ  Orbis,  v. 
61. 

Melancthon,  Philippns,  Vita  Rodolphi 
Agricolae,  iL  168  ;  narratio  de  Phi- 
lippo,  viiL  11,  12. 

Melissa,  Antonius.    See  Antonius. 

Melrose,  Annab  of.    See  Mailros. 

Memnon,  Fragmenta  Historica,  viiL 
425,  435,  437,  Ls.  119,  121,  128, 
134-144,  153,  229,  230,  235,  504, 
505,  512-518,  523,  525,  548,  549, 
553,  557-559,  562-576,  584-586, 
590-600,  X.  75,  198. 

Menaa  Gneca,  iii.  252,  v.  18,  20,  21, 
212,  vi.  292,  319,  viL  7. 

Menardus,  Claudius,  in  Augustinum, 
V.  261,  366,  409,  423,  499. 

Mendoza  AJphonsus,  Controversias 
Theologicse.  iii.  214,  232,  251,  252, 
270,  305,  326. 

Menologia  Grseca.    See  Menaea. 

Mensius,  Alexius,  Itinerarium,  iiL  217. 

Mercator,  Gerhardus,  Demonstratio 
Tempomm,  vi.  516. 

Mercator,  Isidorus.    See  Isidorua. 

Mercerus,  in  Job,  xiv.  468,  474. 

Mercurius  Gallo-Belgicus,  iii.  vii. 

Mermannius,  .\rnoldus,TheatruraCon- 
versionis  Gentium,  vi.  291,  295. 

Merssaeus  Cratepolius,  Petrus,  Annales 
Episcopatus  Osnaburgensis,  ii.  226 ; 
de  Sanctis  Germanise,  v.  165,  vL 
293,  366  ;  Coloniensium  arcbiepis- 
coporum  catalogus,  vi.  164,  168  ; 
Trevirensium  archiepiscoporum  ca- 
talogus, V.  73,  74,  77,  437. 

Merula,  Georgius,  Historia  Ticecomi- 
tam  Mediolanensium,  ii.  111. 

Merula,  Paulus,  Geographia,  v.  484, 
xii.  412,  424. 

Messalinus,  Walo  (i.  e.  Claudius  Sal- 
masius),  de  Episcopis  et  Presbyteris, 
vu.  169,  212,  254,  256. 

Messingham,  Thomas,  Florileginm  Hi- 
bemiae,  ii.  86,  iv.  462,  500,  537, 
vi.  230,  284,  372,  415,  461,  484. 

Messiserius,  Hieronymus,  Eqnes,  iL 
286. 

Metaphrastes.    See  Simeon. 


METELLUS  TEGERSEENSIS  —  MUTIUS.  265 


Metellus  Tegerseensis,  Quirinalia,  vi. 
190. 

Meursius,  Joannes,  Athense  Batavse, 
V.  483  ;  in  Constantium  Porphyro- 
gennetam,  v.  219  ;  Fragmenta  Eu- 
sebii,  iii.  351  ;  Glossarium  Grscco- 
Barbarum,  ii.  60,  v.  606,  vi.  58. 

Mewin,  Britannus  Chronographus,  vi. 
105. 

Mey,  Joannes,  Registrum,  vi.  174. 
Meyerus,  Jacobus,  Annales  Flandriae, 

v.  533,  vi.  315,  406. 
Michael  Angrianus,  or  de  Bononia,  in 

Psalmos,  iii.  117,  175. 
Michael,  Sebastianus,  Historia  Magica, 

ii.  78. 

Michovius,  Mathias,  Chronica  Polo- 
norum,  ii.  109,  xii.  299 ;  Sarmatia 
Europaja,  xii.  299. 

Milevitanum  Concilium  Acta,  v.  257. 

Milles,  de  Ordiuibus  Militaribus,  ii. 
286. 

Milner,  Isaac,  Church  History,  i.  126. 
Milner,  Dr.,  i.  139. 
Milton,  John,  History  of  Britain,  i.  131. 
Minucius  Felix,  Octavius,  ii.  169,  iii. 

504,  viii.  475. 
Mirseus,  Aubertus,  Sigeberti  Chroni- 

con,  ii.  86,  217,  v.  365,436,  vi.  462, 

463  ;  Chronicon  Ordinis  Prsemon- 

stratensis,  ii.  248 ;  Provinciale,  vi. 

502,  526,  XV.  4. 
Mirandula.    See  Picus,  Joannes. 
Missa  Angamallensis,  iii.  217. 
Missale  Gothicura,  iii.  223  ;  Roma-- 

num,  iii.  212,  222,  228,  229,  247, 

281. 

Mocoemogus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  429,  472, 
483,  533. 

Moedhog,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  469,  515. 

Molanus,  Joannes,  Bibliotheca  Theo- 
logies, XV.  3,  4 ;  Opera  Fulgentii, 
V.  496  ;  de  Imagiuibus,  iii.  241  ; 
Martyrologium,  iv.  268,  v.  179,  vi. 
62,  186,  417;  Natales  Sanctorum 
Belgii,  iv.  425,  vi.  216,  283,  639, 
640. 

Molinaeus,  Carolus,  Opera,  ii.  326. 
Molingus,  S.,  Vita,  iv.  323,  vi.  425. 
Molorius.    See  Malorius. 


Moltherus,  Johannes,  Catalogue  Doc- 
torura  gentis  Judaicoe,  ii.  217. 

Molua,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  472,  511,  637, 
541. 

Mombritius,  Boninus,  Vitae  Sanctorum, 
vi.  348. 

Moncseius,  Johannes,  Aaron  purgatus, 

ii.  445,  446. 
Monhemius,  Johannes,  Catechismi  Cen- 

sura,  xii.  189. 
Montacutius,  Ricardus,  Origines  Ec- 

clesiasticse,  vii.  261. 
Montanus,  Arius.    See  Arius. 
Moore,  Thomas,  History  of  Ireland, 

i.  172,  187. 
Moponius,  recte  Mosconius.  See  Mos- 

conius. 

Moracius  Britannus,  v.  154,  155. 
More,  Sir  Thomas,  Opera,  iii.  178. 
Moresinus,  Thomas,  Depravatas  Reli- 

gionis  Origo,  xii.  486. 
Morinus,  Joannes,  Exercitationes  Bib- 

licse,  xi.  534-540. 
Morlanensis.    See  Bernardus. 
Momseus,  Philippus,  de  Missa,  iii.  82, 

iv.  87. 

Moroni  Fratres,  Vita  Cataldi,  vi.  SCO- 
SOS. 

Morus,  Thomas,  Historia  Ricardi  III. 
vi.  289. 

Moryson,  Fynes,  Itinerary,  i.  19. 
Mosander,  Jacobus,  vi.  283,  310,  512  ; 

Vita  Godefridi,  iii.  206,  207. 
Mosconius,  Isidorus,  de  Majestate  mi- 

litantis  Ecclesia;,  ii.  118-120,  xi, 

431. 

Closes  Barcepha,  de  Paradiso,  xii.  417. 
Moses  Gerundensis,  in  Exodum,  xii. 
27. 

Mosheim,  John  Laurence,  lustitutiones 
HistoriiB  Ecclesiasticse,  i.  46. 

Munna,  S.,  Vita,  Iv.  342,  343,  vi.  603- 
506. 

Munsterus,   Sebastianus,  Cosmogra- 

pliia,  V.  49,  vi.  318;  praefatio  in 

Biblia,  xiv.  461,  462. 
Muretus,  Marcus  Antonius,  Varise  Lec- 

tiones,  vi.  267. 
Mutius,  Huldricus,  Chronicon  Germa- 

nicura,  ii.  208,  356,  357,  v.  516. 


266 


NACHMAN  —  OLEASTRO. 


N 

Nachman,  Moses  Bar,  in  Pentateu- 

chuin,  xi.  257. 
Naclantus,  Jacobus,  in  Epistolajn  ad 

Eoniauos,  iii.  499. 
Nangiacus,  Guilielmus,  Chronicon,  ii. 

78,  217,  226,  270,  310,  339,  361, 

367,  397. 
Nathan,  E.  Mordechai,  Concordautioe 

Hebraicse,  iii.  319. 
Nauclerus,    Joannes,  Chronographia, 

ii.  31,  78,  90,  91,  105,  208,  317, 
331,  347,  356,  357,  367,  v.  49,  55, 
73,  81,  174,  216. 

Nazarius,  Panegyricus  in  Constanti- 

num,  xi.  342. 
Neal,  Daniel,  History  of  the  Puritans, 

i.  259. 

Nebrissensis,  Antonius,  Quinquagena, 
xiv.  292. 

Nechamus,  Alexander,  divinos  Sapien- 
tiie  Laudes,  v.  177,  216,  517,  vi.  90. 

Nectarius,  Oratio  in  festo  Theodori,  iii. 
407. 

Nennius,  Historia  Britouum,  iv.  247, 

322,  373,  xi.  433.    See  Ninius. 
Neoptolemus   Parianus,  Trichthonia, 

iii.  375. 

Nestorius,  Epistola  ad  Celestinum,  v. 
404. 

Netterus,  Thomas.    See  Waldensis. 
Neubury,  William  of.    See  Guilielmus 

Neubrigeusis, 
Neustrioe  Hypodigma.    See  Walsing- 

ham. 

Nicrena  synodus.  Acta,  iii.  40,  355, 
vii.  63,  xii.  389,  396,  xiv.  241. 

Nicephorus  Callistus,  Historia  Eccle- 
siastica,  ii.  13,  16,  29,  35,  v.  18, 
20,  208,  213,  222,  224,  229,  239, 
vi.  178,  191,  192,  287,  v.  6,  63, 
xi.  318,  xii.  509. 

Nicephorus  Gregoras  Constantinopoli- 
tanus,  Chronographia,  vii.  89,  xii. 
24;  Stichometria,  vii.  138;  Oratio 
in  Theodorum  Metochitam,  iii.  386. 

Nicetas  Choniates,  Annales,  ii.  209, 
iii.  513;  Historia,  iii.  365;  de  ira- 
perio  Andronici,  xii.  335. 


Nicetas  Paphlago,  Vita  S.  Ignatii,  sii. 
300. 

Nicetas  Serronius,  Catena,  iii.  4 12, 468 ; 
in  Gregorium  Nazianzenum,  iii.  309, 
364. 

Nicolaus  Daraascenus,  Historioe,  x.  60. 

Nicolinus,  Dominicus,  Concilia,  xii. 
392,  393,  397. 

Niem,  Theodoric  a,  or  Niemus,  de  pri- 
vilegio  Imperii,  ii.  91  ;  de  Schis- 
mate,  iii.  169,  xv.  15  0. 

Ninius,  Historia  Britonum,  v.  82,  242, 
384,  V.  439,  440-442,  454,  461, 
562,  V.  471,  511,  vi.  148,  277,  367, 
378,  388,  393,  398,  402,  426,  445, 
446,  450,  465,  517,  518,  552;  In- 
terpolatus,  v.  460.    See  Nennius. 

Nithardus,  Historise,  v.  448,  473. 

Nobilius,  Flaminius,  in  Septuaginta, 
vii.  513. 

Nonnus,  Paraphrasis,  xiv.  270,  290, 

294,  325,  337. 
Notitia  Orientalis  Imperii,  v.  226. 
Notkerus  Balbulus,  Martyrologium,  v. 

73,  163,  174,  207,  v.  505,  506,  vi. 

228,  244,  245,  252,  279,  377  ;  de  S. 

Columbano,  vi.  229 ;  Vita  Caroli 

Magni,  iv.  389,  vi.  279. 
Novatianus,  de  Trinitate,  iii.  123,  386, 

428. 

Nunnesius,  Epistola  ad  Europseos,  xii. 
453. 


o 

Obsequens,  Julius,  de  Prodigiis,  ix. 

401,  471,  476,  479,  x.  257. 
Ockham,  Guilielmus  de,  in  Sententias, 

iii.  175,  575. 
Octavianus  del  Palatio,  Registram,  i. 

cxxx.,  cxxxii. 
CEcumenius,  Commentarii,  ii.  18,  iii. 

303,  472,  473,  570,  xii.  315,  xiv. 

362. 

Officium  Cainici,  see  Cainicus  ;  Cano- 
num  Lateranensium,  see  Lateranen- 
siura. 

Oleastro,  Hieronymus  ab,  Commenta- 
rii, xiv.  63,  64. 


OLYMPIODORUS  —  PALLADIUS  GALATA.  267 


Olympiodorus,  Catena  Grreca,  iii.  189,  | 
323,  330,  364,  388,  389,  xL  367, 
xii.  52,  220. 

Onkelos,  Paraphrasis,  iii.  327,  xi.  514, 
546,  xiv.  482. 

Onuphrius  Panvinius,  Fasti,  ii.  93, 
122,  vi.  234,  325;  Notse  ad  Plati- 
nam,  ii.  65  ;  de  varia  creatione  Ro- 
manoriim  pontificum,  ii.  125  ;  Com- 
iiientarii  reipublicse  Romanae,  v.  121, 
513,  vii.  20,  30  ;  Vita  Gregorii VII., 
ii.  125,  131,  137,  138,  140-142, 
224. 

Oostkerck.  See  Breviarium  Oostker- 
kense. 

Optatus  Milevitanus,  de  Schismate 
Donatistarum  adversus  Parmenia- 
nura,  iii.  126,  127,  141,  142,  146, 
151,  169,  420,  V.  208,  xi.  310,  328, 
336,  339,  344,  xiv.  38,  39. 

Opus  Imperfectum.    See  Matthseus. 

Ordeiicus  Vitalis,  Historia  Ecclesias- 
tica,  ii.  220,  223,  v.  18,  48,  174, 
175,  176,  vi.  281,  485. 

Ordinate  Auglicanum,  iii.  119,  xii. 
531. 

Ordo  Baptizandi,  iii.  568. 

Origenes,  Homili»  in  Genesim,  vi.  191, 
in  Levit.,  iii.  43,  56,  58,  235,  xii. 
437;  in  Numer.,  iii.  56,  380;  in 
Josu.,  iii.  423,  in  Jud.,  xi.  867,  in 
Job,  iii.  199,  290,  xiv.  181,  in  Psal., 

ii.  78,  iii.  99,  103,  104,  108,  in  Can- 
tic.,  xiv.  411,  inEsai.,  iii.  224,  324, 
325,  in  Hierem.,  iii.  236,  in  Ezek., 
V.  12,  173,  in  Mattli.,  ii.  51,  iii.  59, 
69,  345,  360,  408,  v.  172,  xi.  559, 
xii.  515,  xiv.  311,  313,  in  Luc.,  iii. 
230,  V.  173,in  Johan.,  vii.  153,257, 
C05,  xiv.  157,  in  Rom.,  iii.  423, 428, 
429,  553,  xi.  393,  xiv.  21  ;  contra 
Celsum,  iii.  302,  368,  371,  423- 
425,  603,  504,  xi.  285,  286,  399, 
xii.  172,  482;  contra  Marcionistas, 

iii.  282,  412,  516;  Epistola;,  vii. 
595 ;  Philocalia,  iiL  235  ;  de  Prin- 
cipiis,  iii.  235,  380  ;  de  Recta  Fide, 
iii.  70 ;  Spuria,  iii.  180. 

Orosius,  Paulas,  Apologeticus  contra 
Pelagianos,  v.  252,  253,  256-268, 


Orosius — continued. 
261,  266,  267,  273,  277,  280,  281, 
284,  285  ;  Historiaj,  v.  241,  vi.  128^ 
273,  274,  viii.  475,  479,  566,  ix.' 
399,  420,  421,  442,  521,  550,  556, 
559,  560,  X.  9,  10,  13,  14,  18,  24, 
26,  35,  38-41,  45,  46,  53,  65,  67, 
117,  129,  161,  168,  174,  180,  186, 
257,  275,  332,  375,  379,  393,  423, 

xi.  112,  113,  359. 

Orpheus,  Argonautica,  vi.  268  ;  Sacra, 

xii.  463. 

Ortelius,  Abraliam,  Geographica,  v. 
336,  484,  vi.  179. 

Ortliuinus  Gratius.    See  Gratius. 

Osbernus  Cantuariensis,  Vita  S.  Dun- 
stani,  iii.  206,  iv.  572,  vi.  456. 

Ositha,  S.,  Acta,  vi.  249,  250. 

Osullevan  Beare,  Pijilippus,  Historia 
Catholica  Hiberniae,  iv.  333,  334, 
365,  370,  371,  vi.  286. 

Oswaldus,  S.,  Vita.  See  Leander,  An- 
dreas. 

Otlilo,  Vita  Bonifacii,  xii.  280. 

Otterbounie,  Tliomas,  Chronicoa  Re- 
gum  AngliiB,  ii.  82,  198. 

Otto  Frisingensis,  Chronicon,  ii.  112, 
128,  135,  139,  157,  iii.  292,  v.  220, 

vi.  159,  xi.  317,  321,  xii.  275. 
Oudartus,  Nicolaus,  Epheinerides  Ec- 

clesiasticoe,  v.  244,  vi.  314,  487. 
Ovidius  Naso,  Publius,  Fasti,  ii.  32, 

vii.  383,  viu.  136,  x.  282,  414,  419, 
443,  xi.  313  ;  Metamorphoses,  iii. 
322,  vii.  15,  24,  viii.  367,  539,  xi. 
261  ;  Tristia,  iu.  466,  vii.  3,  x.  421, 
606,  507. 


P 

Pacatus  Drepanius  Latinus,  Panegyri- 

cus,  v.  241,  vi.  117. 
Pachymeres,  Georgius,  in  Dionysium, 

iii.  397. 

Pacianus,  Barcilonensis,  Epistolae,  Iii. 
153. 

Pagninus,  Sanctes,  Biblia,  iii.  335. 
Palladius  Galata,  Historia  Lausiaca,  v. 
247,  vi.  362-366. 


268 


PALUDANUS 


—  PELAGIUS. 


Paludanus,  Michael,  xii.  102,  104, 
107,  118. 

Pamelius,  Jacobus  Liturgica  Latino- 
rum,  iii.  212,  214,  217,  225-227, 
229,  247,  408,  xii.  311  ;  in  Tertnl- 
lianum,  vi.  445,  vii.  239,  xii.  524. 

Pampbilus,  Josephus,  Chronica  Ordinis 
Eretnitarum  S.  Augustini,  ii.  313. 

Pancirolus,  Guido,  Commentarii  in 
Notitiam  Imperii,  vii.  21. 

Panormitanus,  Becchatellus,  in  Decre- 
talia,  iii.  117. 

Pantaleon,  Henricus,  Illustres  viri 
Germanise,  v.  49,  164,  vi.  292. 

Papias,  S.,  Fragraenta,  vii.  58,  59. 

Papinianiis,  .^milius,  in  Digesto,  xi. 
308,  351. 

Paradinus,  Guilielmus,  Annales  Bur- 
gundiae,  ii.  332. 

Paramo,  Ludovicus  a,  de  origine  In- 
quisitionis,  ii.  242. 

Parens,  David,  Commentarii,  viii.  4, 
xi.  259,  263,  xii.  16,  23-26. 

Paris,  Matthew.    See  Matthsus. 

Parker,  Matthseus,  de  Antiquitate  Bri- 
tannicaa  Ecclesife,  iv.  547,  v.  133. 

Parma,  Johannes  de,  Evangelium 
Sternum,  ii.  303-309. 

Parr,  Richard,  Life  of  Ussher,  L  29, 
32,  60-62,  67. 

Parsons,  Robert.    See  Personius. 

Paschasinus  LUybetanus,  Epistola  ad 
Leonem,  vi.  492,  494. 

Paschasius  Radbertus,  de  Corpore  et 
Sanguine  Domini,  iii.  76,  vi.  200  ; 
epistola  ad  Fnidegardum,  iii.  77,  82. 

Pasletensis  Liber,  vi.  255,  260. 

Passeratius,  Johannes,  de  Literarum 
cognatione  ac  permutatione,  vi.  214. 

Passionarium  Sarisburiense,  iii.  427. 

Patentes.    See  Rotuli. 

Paterculus,  Velleius,  HistoriasRomanae, 
V.  396,  403,  482,  486,  515,  518, 
542,  545,  X.  5-17,  27,  49,  62,  63, 
65,  66,  71,  89,  110,  117,  129,  138, 
152,  155,  161,  169,  205,  208-210, 
216,  220,  224,  227,  229,  238,  253- 
257,  259,  263,  272,  275,  282,  284, 
285,  290,  296,  330,  373,  375,  382, 
383,  438,  439. 


Patricias,  S.,  de  Abusionibus  S£ecnli, 
iv.  244;  Confessio,  iv.  247,  294, 
vi.  273,  375,  385-394  ;  Epistola  ad 
Coroticum,  iv.  247,  vi.  375  ;  Hym- 
nus,  iv.  317  ;  OfEcium,  vi.  281, 
399,  419,  442,  447,  449;  Syno- 
dalia,  iv.  273,  278,  289,  292-294, 
vi.  510  ;  Testamentum,  vL  146, 
446,  449,  450,  457  ;  de  tribus  Hab- 
itaculis,  iv.  265  ;  Vita  anonyma, 

vi.  368,  375,  385,  397,  400,  411, 
414,  435,  507;  ViU  Tripartita,  vi. 
115,  368,  375,  380,  382,  384-386, 
393.  See  Fiechns  ;  Jocelinus ;  Jo- 
hannes Tinmuthensis ;  Maccuthe- 
nus  ;  Probus  ;  Stanihurst ;  Tirecha- 
nus. 

Patricias,  Alexander,  Armachanus, 

Mars  Gallicus,  v.  357. 
Patricius,  Franciscus,  discussiones  Pe- 

ripateticae,  vi.  267. 
Pauliiius  presbyter.  Vita  S.  Ambrosii, 

iii.  132. 

Paulinas  Nolanus,  Epistolas,  v.  222, 

xii.  256,  XV.  175. 
Paulas  Bernriedensis,  Vita  Gregorii, 

vii.  128,  130,  142,  143,  155,  157, 
219. 

Paulus  Burgensis,  additiones  ad  Lyra- 
num,  iii.  580. 

Paulus  diaconus  Aquilegiensis,  Conti- 
nuatio  Eutropii,  v.  385,  386,  442, 
465,  467,  513,  vi.  87,  130,  143  ; 
de  gestis  Longobardorum,  v.  444. 

Paulus  Leonensis,  Vita,  vi.  78. 

Pausanias,  Achaica,  ix.  404;  Arca- 
dica,  viii.  427  ;  Attica,  ix.  27,  33, 
37,  47,  127,  133,  150,  156,  462, 
467,  486  ;  Eliaca,  viii.  445  ;  Laco- 
nica,  viii.  388,  389 ;  Phocica,  is. 
140,  153,  169. 

Payva,  Audradius  Jacobus.  See  An- 
dradius. 

Pegna,  Franciscus,  Directorium  Inqui- 
sitorura,  ii.  167,  179,  226,  233, 
234,  239,  243,  248,  279,  288,  290, 
313,  314,  318,  324,  404-408,  iii. 
433,  xii.  339. 

Pelagius  Hsereticus,  Epistola  ad  Deme- 
triadem,  iv.  4-8,  r.  280,  281,  xiL 


PELAGIUS  —  PHILOPONUS. 


269 


Pelagius  Haereticus — continued. 

241 ;  iu  S.  Pauli  Epistolas,  vi.  35G, 
357. 

Pelagius,  Alvarus,  de  Planctu  Ecclesia;, 

ii.  91,  iii.  169. 
Perabridgius,  Christophorus,  Annales, 

iv.  321,  vi.  373,  xi.  457,  459,  461, 

462. 

Pennottus,  Gabriel,  Clericorum  Cano- 
nicorum  Historia,  vi.  374,  379,  391, 
392,  394,  395,  483  ;  Propugnacu- 
lum  humauEB  libertatis,  v.  285. 

Pentateuchus  Quadraliuguis,  iii.  328. 

Pererius,  Benedictus,  de  Antichristo, 
ii.  6;  Commentarii,  ii.  25,  26,  iii. 
34,  325,  vii.  47,  xi.  493,  497,  513, 
518,  520,  522,  526,  534,545,  549, 
557,  564,  567,  584,  586,  590,  594, 
595,  xiv.  231,  296,  339,  414. 

Perkins,  Cases  of  Conscience,  xiv.  489. 

Perpinianus,  Guide,  Summa  de  Hsere- 
sibus,  ii.  251. 

Perrinus,  Paulus,  Historia  Albigen- 
sium,  ii.  360,  361,  386 ;  Historia 
Waldensium,  ii.  232. 

Perronius,  Jacobus,  Epistola  ad  Ca- 
saubonum,  ii.  31  ;  Opera,  xv.  177, 
178,  185. 

Persius,  Aulus,  Satyrae,  xi.  365. 

Persona,  Gobelinus,  Cosnaodromium, 
ii.  137. 

Personius,  Robertus,  de  tribus  Anglias 
Conversionibus,  ii.  173,  175,  176, 
181,  182,  184-188,  234,  252,  256, 
259,  260,  277,  324,  329,  361,  iv. 
259,  V.  19,  23,  68,  255,  vi.  288  ; 
Epitome  Controversiarum,  xiv.  39, 
203,  274,  427,  xii.  416. 

Pesantius,  Alexander,  commentarii  in 
Thomara,  iii.  450. 

Petavius,  Dionysius,  Doctrina  Tempo- 
rum,  iv.  440,  V.  261,  vi.  493,  494, 
516,  vii.  165,  viii.  2,  xi.  503,  505, 
535,  548,  560,  570,  580,  592,  xii. 
7,  34,  51,  65,  67,  68,  103;  in  Epi- 
phanium,  iv.  337,  vii.  200,  201, 
220. 

Petreus,  Tbeodorus,  Bibliotheca  Car- 

thusiana,  ii.  67. 
Petroburgenses  Annales,  vi,  463. 


Petrus  Blesensis,  in  Job,  iii.  570,  xii. 
330. 

Petrus  Chrysologus.  See  Chrysolo- 
gus. 

Petrus  Cluniacensis,  contra  JudiBOS, 
xiv.  469  ;   contra  Petrobrusianos, 

ii.  228,  262,  iii.  276,  vi.  491,  509. 
Petrus  Cratepolius.    See  Merssseus. 
Petrus,  diaconus  Casinensis,  Catalogus 

Abbatum  Casinensium,  vi.  486. 
Petrus,  diaconus  Gra:cu3,  ad  Fulgen- 

tium,  V.  415. 
Petrus  de  Langetoft,  Chronicon  Bri- 

tannise,  v.  75. 
Petrus  Lintrensis,  Bartholomaeus,  De- 

fioitiones  de  Gratia,  v.  496,  vi.  13, 

18. 

Petrus  Lombardus.    See  Lombardus. 

Petrus  de  Natalibus,  Equilinus,  Cata- 
logus Sanctorum,  v.  27,  49,  51,  52, 
205,  200,  220,  372,  399,  vi.  155, 
168,  294,  303,  306,  vii.  264. 

Petrus  Sarnensis,  Historia  Albigen- 
sium,  ii.  251,  252,  267,  331,  347, 
350,  360,  364,  368,  369,  373. 

Petrus  Siculus,  de  Manicliseis,  ii.  250. 

Petrus,  Suffridus,  in  Gennadium,  v. 
336,  392,  526  ;  de  Origine  Frisio- 
rum,  V.  453,  454,  468,  482  ;  de 
Scriptoribus  Frisiae,  xii.  413. 

Peutingerus,  Conradus,  Tabulae,  v.  448. 

Philastrius  Brixiensis,  de  Haeresibus, 

iii.  304,  viii.  2. 

Pliilippus  Bergomensis,  Jacobus.  See 
Bergoniensis. 

Philippus,  Henricus,  Quaestiones  Chro- 
nologicffi,  xi.  550,  xii.  18,  20. 

Pbilo  Byblius,  iii.  395. 

Philo  Carpathius,  in  Cautica,  iii.  351, 
388,  414,  415,  xii.  215. 

Philo  Judaeus,  in  Flaccum,  xi.  2,3,5; 
de  Josepho,  xi.  344,  xii.  39  ;  Lega- 
tio  ad  Caium,  x.  448,  527,  xi.  2, 
4-6,  11-16,  358,  386;  de  migra- 
tione  Abrahami,  xi.  571,  xiv.  298, 
299;  de  sacrificiis  Abelis  et  Cain, 
iii.  290;  de  Somniis,  xii.  18. 

Philoponus,  Joannes,  in  Aristotelem, 
V.  446 ;  Cosmopoiia,  xii.  678  ;  in 
Meteora,  iii.  370,  iv.  267,  v.  446. 


270  PIULOSTORGnjS 


—  PLUTARCHUS. 


Philostorgius,  Ecclesiastica  Historia, 

vii.  324. 

Philostratus  Leranius,  Vita  Apollonii 
Tj-anei,  viii.  539,  560,  xi.  38,  108. 

Photius,  Bibliotheea,  ii.  i.,  79,  iii.  74, 
272,  303,  321,  437,  516,  i v.  266, 
268,  441,  V.  213,  257,  273,  274, 
305,  343,  347,  413,  414,  429,  433, 
457,  525,  vi.  128,  178,  360,  vii. 
48,  57,  78,  84,  167,  218,  223,  604, 

viii.  408,  414,  584,  ix.  43,  321, 
359,  398,  438,  441,  471,  473,  476, 
477,  495,  566,  xi.  113,  xiL  600  ; 
Nomocanon,  iii.  473. 

Picardus,  Johannes,  in  Anselmi  Epis- 
tolas,  iv.  494,  513,  525,  531,  536, 
641,  542  ;  in  Gulielmum  Neubrigen- 
sem,  iv.  553. 

Picolominius,  Jacobus,  Commentarii, 
ii.  173. 

Picus  Mirandula,  Joannes  Franciscus, 
Examen  Vanitatis  Gentium,  xii. 
367  ;  de  studio  Philosophise,  xii. 
337,  366. 

Pighius,  Albertus,  Ecclesiastica  Hier- 
archia,  iii.  27,  432,  xiv.  23,  51, 
54,  411. 

Pighius,  Stephanus  Vuiandus,  Annales 
Romanorum,  ii.  103,  v.  481,  x.  64, 
xii.  413  ;  Hercules  Prodicius,  v. 
467. 

Pikus,  Johannes,   in  Lambardi  Ar- 

chieonomiam,  vi.  259. 
Pilichdorff,  Petrus,  contra  Waldenses, 

ii.  237,  238,  320. 

Pindarus,  Isthmia,  iii.  398 ;  Olympia, 

iii.  366,  372,  377,  398,  xi.  270  ; 
Pythia,  iii.  331,  396. 

Pineda,  Joannes,  Commentarii  in  Job, 

iii.  326. 
Pirke  Abhoth,  xi.  264. 
Pisaiius,  Alphonsus,  de  Apostolico  cce- 

libatu,  vii.  237. 
Piscator.  Joannes,  iu  Genesim,  xiv. 

484. 

Pistorius  Nidanus,  Joannes,  Chronicon 
Belgicum,  ii.  89,  132,  147,  241, 
262,  290,  313,  336,  339,  389 ;  Weg- 
weiser,  xiv.  415. 

Pithoens,  Petrus,  Adversaria,  vi.  139  ; 


PithcEUS — continued. 

Annales  Francorum,  ii.  44,  iv.  87. 
202,  xii.  275  ;  Historias  Francorum, 
ii.  98,  128,  216,  222  ;  Vita  Ludo- 
vici  Pii,  ii.  44,  388,  389,  397;  Flo- 
riacensis  Historia,  ii.  254,  iv.  482 ; 
Itinerarium  Hierosolymitauum,  vi. 
381. 

Pitsius,  Johannes,  illustres  Scriptores 
Anglise,  iv.  510,  v.  19,  146,  160, 
364,  370,  vi.  58,  351. 

Pius  II.  papa.    See  .lEneas  Sylvius. 

Platina,  Baptista,  Vitse  Pontificum,  ii. 
70,  87,  89,  114,  216. 

Plato,  Apologia  Socratis,  xi.  333; 
Cratylus,  iii.  316,  370,  371;  Gor- 
gias,  iii.  371,  394;  Parmenides,  iii. 
410;  Phaedo,  iii.  364,  367,  371; 
Politicus,  xi.  284,  xvi.  58 ;  de  Re- 
publica,  iii.  368. 

Plessis,  Philippus  Momseus  du,  de 
Missa,  ii.  50,  213. 

Plinius  Secundus  Junior,  Epistolae,  ii. 
366,  V.  129;  Panegyricus  in  Traja- 
num,  xi.  270,  300,  305,  313,  314, 
342,  343,  363,  377,  xii.  446. 

Plinius  Secundus  Senior,  Historia  Ka- 
turalis,  ii.  114,  iii.  321,  v.  482,  484, 
vi.  110,  140,  527,  vii.  7,  9,  10,  11, 
13,  18,  23,  61,  viii.  47,  270,  322, 
467,  474,  573,  580,  ix.  128,  366, 
404,  X.  31,  32,  56,  65,  70,  149, 
262,  xi.  502,  xii.  13,  78. 

Plowden,  Edmund,  Commentaria,  ii. 
117. 

Plunket,  Oliver,  Jus  Primatiale,  i.  164. 

Plutarchus,  Vitae — iEmilius,  ix.  309, 
Agesilaus,  viii.  381,  382,  387,  389, 
390-392,  417,  419,  420,  Alci- 
biades,  viii.  336,  342,  349,  356, 
xii.  387,  Alexander,  viii.  441-448, 
460,  4G3,  474,  478,  481-490,  502, 
504,  507,  511,  527,  562,  591,  ix. 
17,  22,  xi.  305,  Antonius,  x.  96, 
97,  138,  220,  222,  283-287,  294- 
296,  300,  305,  310,  317,  324,  327, 
328-335,  346,  357-365,  373,  380, 
388,  400,  405 ;  Aristides,  viii.  283, 
Artaxerxes,  viii.  289,  355-357, 
368,  378,  387,  388,  401,  406,  411, 


rLUTARCHUS  -  PRATO. 


271 


Plutarchua —  con  tinned. 

412,  421,  Brutus,  x.  148,  216, 
226,  229,  230,  267-270,  280- 
283,  Casar,  x.  140,  142,  165-169, 
174,  188,  189,  196,  197,  215, 
Cato  Major,  ix.  398,  Cato  Minor, 
X.  37,  62,  78-80,  84,  89,  90,  142, 
Cicero,  x.  118,  127,  Cimon,  viii. 
286,  294-297,  306-308,  Crassus, 
X.  100-103,  118,  Demetrius,  ix. 
82,  85,  97-100,  103,  110,  116, 
123,  126,  127,  Euraenes,  ix.  28, 
32,  42,  52,  65,  67,  69,  70,  Flami- 
nius,  ix.  203,  211,  213,  Lucullus, 
ix.  503,  513,  514,  548,  549,  555, 
564,  566-676,  580-593,  613-617, 
Lysander,  viii.  351-354,  357,  359, 
Lysias,  viii.  310,  Marius,  ix.  475, 
478,  Pericles,  viii.  3,  13,  14,  17, 
Pompeius,  ix.  611,  612,  x.  2, 
5-141,  Pyrrhiis,  ix.  155-157,  Ser- 
torius,  iii.  372,  Themistocles,  viii. 
293,  294  ;  de  liisqui  sero  a  numine 
puniuntur,  xi.  350  ;  de  Amore  fra- 
terno,  xi.  521;  Isis,  iii.  316;  de 
Oraculoriim  defectu,  ii.  18 ;  Quaes- 
tiones  RomaniE,  vi.  400,  xi.  268  ; 
de  Republica  gerenda,  xi.  265,  324; 
Oratio  consolatoria  ad  Apollonium, 
iii.  398 ;  ad  Principein  indoctum^ 
xi.  269,  272  ;  MOi  ftiwaae,  iii. 
392. 

Podio  Laurentii,  Guilielinus  de,  Chro- 
nica, ii.  256,  260,  329,  333,  335, 
340,  354,  361,  365,  367,  376,  385. 

Polanus,  Martinus,  Clironicon,  iv.  562. 

Polus,  Reginaldus,  Oratio,  iv.  457, 
V.  59,  60. 

Polyaenus,  Stratageraata,  viii.  290, 
387,  400,  404,  406,  414,  416,421, 
435,  468,  496,  527,  534,  557,  603, 
ix.  3,  55,  68,  72,  167. 

Polybius,  Historic,  vi.  266,  ix.  109, 
168-263,  274,  282,  286,  287,  289, 
290,  292,  293,  309-400,  xi.  266. 

Polycarpus,  Epistola  ad  Philippenses, 
vii.  50,  xii.  102. 

Polyclirouius,  Catena,  iii.  516,  xii.  52, 
xiv.  444. 

Polycrates  Ephesinus,  Epistola  ad  Vic- 


Polycrates  Ephesinus — continued. 
torem,  vii.  48,  51 ;  de  Martyrio  Ti- 
mothei,  vii.  48,  78. 

Polydorus  Vergilius,  Anglica;  Historite, 
ii.  12,  iii.  254,  v.  33,  59,  90,  156, 
160,  167,  207,  215,  253,  283,  464, 
513,  vi.  53,  76,  144,  211,  212, 
250,  259,  262  ;  de  Inventoribiis 
rerun),  ii.  85,  iii.  184,  iv.  362. 

Pomponius  Ltetus,  Romanaj  Historiaj 
Compendium,  ii.  37,  v.  467,  vi. 
318. 

Pontacus,  Arnaldus,  Chronographia, 
vi.  318;  in  Eusebium,  iv.  18,  vi. 
128,  132. 

Pontanus,  Isaacus,  Rerum  Danicaram 

Historic,  v.  23,  381,  427. 
Pontificale  Romanum,  ii.  445,  iii.  135, 

230. 

Poplinerius,   Lancelotus  du  Voysin, 

Historia  Franciae,  ii.  231. 
Porphyrins,  v.  11,  vi.  112,  273,  ix. 

152,  167,  455,  458,  461,  468,  470, 

480,  484,  494,  496,  522,  531,  x. 

35,  82. 

Posidonius  Apamenus,  Historise,  ix. 
446,  496. 

Possevinus,  Antonius,  Apparatus  sacer, 

ii.  210,  218,  219,  iii.  23,  iv.  14, 
181,  192,  v.  176,  vi.  3,  356,  357, 
359,  306,  274,  415,  vii.  130,  105, 
240,  xiv.  273  ;  Bibliotheca  selecta, 

iii.  23,  xiv.  223,  433. 
Possidius,  Vita  S.  Augustini,  i.  56,  v. 

326,  347,  352. 
Possinu?,  Petrus,  Dialliacticum  Genea- 

logiiB  Cliristi,  xi.  544,  500. 
Postellus,  Guilielmiis,  Origines  Hetru- 

rise,  xii.  306 ;  Graramatica  Syriaca, 

xiv.  222. 

Potken,  Johannes,  Syllabarium  yElbio- 

picura,  iii.  405  ;  Psalterium  iEthio- 

picum,  xii.  452. 
Powell,  David,  in  Giraldum  Cambreii- 

sem,  iv.  561,  562. 
Prateolus,  Gabriel,  Catalogus  Hajreti- 

corum,  ii.  239,  246,  252,  260,  324, 

361,  308,  v.  256,  261. 
Prato,  Hugo  de,  SermoncsDominicale.', 

iii.  454. 


272 


PEIMASIUS 


—  RADERUS. 


Primasius,  Commentaria,  ii.  3,  4,  7,  9 
iii.  294,  340,  iv.  170,  xi.  376,  538, 
xii.  241. 

Prisaeus,  Johannes,  Historiae  Britan- 
nicse  defensio,  iv.  563,  v.  459,  vi. 
32,  75,  217. 

Priscianus,  Commentaria  Grammatica, 
iii.  316,  vi.  214. 

Priscus  Panita,  Excerpta  de  Legation- 
ibus,  V.  466. 

Probus,  Vita  S.  Patricii,  vi.  105,  180, 
352,  356,  368,  373,  380,  387,  389, 
390,  394,  396,  405,  407-410,  418, 

419,  437,  445,  451,  573,  xi.  433, 
XV.  10. 

Probus,  .(Emilius,  Vitae  Imperatorum, 
viiL  289,  290,  294,  333,  346,  354, 
359,  382,  383,  385,  405,  408,  417, 

420,  ix.  46,  54,  66,  70. 
Proclus,  Diadochus  in  Hesiodum,  iii. 

375. 

Proclus  Cyzicenus,  HomiliEe,  iii.  416. 

Procopius  Cassariensis,  Bellum  Gothi- 
cum,  V.  446,  458,  459,  481,  vi. 
102;  Bellum  Vandalicum,  v.  321, 
465,  vi.  128,  129  ;  de  ^dificiis  Jus- 
tinian!, V.  223,  vi.  192. 

Procopius  Gazceus,  Gommentarii,  ii. 
20,  iii.  303,  373,  375,  xi.  572,  xii. 
215. 

Propertius,  Sextus  Aurelius,  ElegiaB, 
X.  412,  xii.  540. 

Prosper  Aquitanicus,  Chronicon,  v. 
251,  259,  270,  291,  318,  352,  360, 
367,  400,  408,  412,  423,  460,  vi. 
128,  132,  310,  327,  462,  492,  495; 
contra  CoUatorem,  iii.  522,  639, 
543,  iv.  260,  v.  259,  278,  309, 
319,  327,  328,  349,  354,  360,  363, 
366,  vi.  352  ;  Epigrammata,  xi. 
377,  xii.  261 ;  Epitaphium,  v.  417  ; 
Epistola  de  Gratia,  iii.  529,  531; 
ad  Augustinum,  ii.  23  ;  de  Ingratis, 
iii.  522,  526,  530,  537-539,  v.  251, 
267,  295,  340,  346,  352,  396,  406, 
433,  vi.  352 ;  de  Promissionibus  Dei, 
ii.  103,  iii.  40G,  407  ;  responsiones 
ad  Capitula  Gallorum,  iv.  20-22  ; 
ad  objectiones  Vincentianas,  iv.  21, 
22,  79,  v.  319  ;  de  Vita  contempla- 


Prosper  Aquitanicus — continued. 
tiva,  iii.  97  ;  de  vocatione  Gentium 
iii.  516,  523,  562,  xii.  567,  570  ; 
Sententioe,  iii.  61,  522,  xii.  261. 

Prosper,  Tiro,  Chronicon,  iv.  18,  23, 
V.  462,  493,  vi.  122. 

Prudentius,  Aurelius,  i.  301  ;  Apo- 
theosis, ii.  313,  iii.  353 ;  de  Coro- 
nis,  V.  387;  Liber  Cathemerinon, 
iii.  247,  289,  290,  iv.  17. 

Prudentius  Trecensis,  contra  Johan- 
nem  Scotum,  iv.  85,  158,  161-163. 

Prj'nne,  William,  Canterburie's  Doome, 

i.  129,  237. 

Ptolemxus,  Claudius,  Geographia,  iv. 
562,  V.  84,  87,  225,  226,  335,  447, 
vi.  45,  104,  267,  462,  503,  527, 
528,  vii.  5,  9,  10,  11,  18,  20,  21,  61, 
ix.  420,  435  ;  Magna  Syntaxis, 
viii.  1,  313,  407,  ix.  118. 

Purveius,   Joannes,  in  Apocalypsin, 

ii.  95;  Libellus,  xii.  358. 
Puteanus,  Erycius,  in  Proteum  Par- 

theuium,  ii.  21,  22. 
Putscliius,  Helias,  Grammatici  antiqui, 
vi.  331. 

Pythagoras,  Aurea  Carmina,  iii.  368. 


Q 

Quasstiones  Veteris  et  Novi  Testa- 

menti,  ii.  34. 
Quercetanus,  Andreas.  SeeDuChesne. 
Quinctilianus,  Institutiones  Oratoriae, 

ix.  443,  521,  X.  209. 


R 

Rabanus  Maurus,  Epistolae,  iv.  41  ;  de 
institutioue  Clericorum,  ii.  50,  59, 
V.  526,  xii.  293,  xiv.  418  ;  in  Hiere- 
miam,  iii.  566  ;  Martyrologium,  vi. 
277  ;  Poenitentiale,  iii.  22-24  ;  de 
Sacramento  Altaris,  ii.  52  ;  Vita,  see 
Rudolphus  Fuldensis. 

Raderus,  Matthaeus,  Chronicon  Alex- 
andrinum,  vii.  128,  368,  viii.  432  ; 
Petrus  Siculus,  ii.  250. 


RADULPHI  —  ROBERTUS  LOTIIARINGUS.  273 


Radulphi,  Eicardus.  See  Fitz  Ralph. 
Kadulphus  Ardens,  Homiliio,  ii.  214, 

255,  iii.  173,  570,  571. 
Rudiilphus  de  Baldoe,  Chronicon,  v. 

69,  87,  105. 
Radulphus  de  Diceto,  Chronicon,  v.  48, 

77,  vi.  53. 
Radulphus  Dunstapulensis,   v.  185, 

189. 

Radulphus  Flaviacensis,  in  Leviticum, 

xii.  321-324. 
Radulphus  Niger,  Chronicon,  v.  65, 

74,  157,  216,  449,  450,  463,  vi.  40, 

199. 

Rcemondus  Florimundus,  Fabula  Jo- 

annae  papisste,  ii.  83. 
Rainoldus,  Joannes,  in  Apocrypha,  ii. 

160,  xii.  87,  xiv.  185;  Conference 

with  Hart,  vii.  47,  75,  77. 
Raleigh,  Gualterus,  Historia  Mundi, 

xi.  567,  xii.  99. 
Ramirez  de  Prado,  Laurentius,  Pente- 

coiitarchus,  xiv.  325. 
Ramus,  Petrus,  Commentarii,  iii.  347  ; 

Epistolje,  ii.  28. 
Ramusius,  Joannes  Baptista,  Naviga- 

tiones,  viii.  587. 
Ranulphus  Cestrensis.    See  Higden. 
Raphelengius,    Franciscus,  Lexicon 

Arabicum,  iii.  358. 
Eatbertus.  See  Paschasius  Radbertus. 
Ratisbonensis  Colloquii  acta,  xiv.  39. 
Ratramnus,  or  Bertram,  de  Corpora  et 

Sanguine  Domini,  iii.  26,  83,  85, 

87. 

Rawdon  Papers,  i.  186,  205,  219. 
Raynaudus,  Theophilus,  Defeusio  Va- 

leriani,  v.  361,  396,  401,  495,  vi. 

17. 

Raynerius,  de  Catharis,  ii.  179. 

Rebirianus,  Jacobus,  Collectanea  To- 
losana,  ii.  241,  329. 

Regiaticina  Synodus,  Acta,  xi.  321. 

Reginaldus,  or  Raynolds,  Guilielmns, 
Calvino-Turcismus,  ii.  22,  175,  215, 
324  ;  Refutatia  reprehensionum 
Whitakeri,  xiv.  208,  210,  246, 
251,  293,  432,  435,  447,  484,  487. 

Regino  Prumiensis,  Chronica,  v.  209. 

Reid,  James  Seaton,  History  of  the 
VOL.  XVII. 


Reid — continued. 

Presbyterians,  i.  46,  47,  104,  155, 
183,  186. 

Reinerius  Dominicanus,  contra  Ilcere- 
ticos,  ii.  168,  180,  181-188,  231, 
235,  251,  200,  274. 

Remigius  Lugdunensis,  de  tribusEpis- 
tolis,  iv.  49,  50,  169  ;  in  Psalmos, 

ii.  214. 

Renaudotius,    Eusebius,  Liturgiarura 

Orientalium  collectio,  i.  308,  309. 
Resendius,  Andreas,  Epistolae,  vi.  294. 
Reuchlin,   Joannes,    Rudiraenta  He- 

braica,  xiv.  478  ;  de  arte  Cabalis- 

tica,  xiv.  501. 
Reynerus,  Clemens,  Disceptatio  de  an- 

tiquitate  Benedictinorum  in  Anglia, 

iv.  570,  vi.  485. 
Rhemenses,  Anglo-,  in  Novum  Testa- 

mentura,  xiv.  433,  435. 
Rliemensis  Synodus,  Acta,  ii.  49,  70. 
Rhenanus,   Beatus,   res  Germanica), 

vi.  294,  xii.  371  ;  in  Tertullianum, 

iii.  100. 

Ribadeneira,  Petrus,  Vita  Sancforum, 

vi.  154,  167. 

Ribera,  Franciscus,  Commentarii,  ii. 

20,  160,  161,  iii.  334,  xiv.  367, 

4G7;  de  Templo,  xii.  74. 
Ricardus  Hagustaldensis,  de  ecclesia 

HagustaldensI,  v.  452,  453,  vi.  204. 
Ricardus  de  S.  Victore.    See  Victori- 

nus. 

Riceraarchus,  Epigramma,  iv.  249  ; 

Vita  S.  Davidis,  v.  541,  vi.  48,  402, 

521,  XV.  9. 
Rigordus,  Gesta  Philippi,  ii.  261,  343, 

347,  361,  367,  374,  381,  386. 
Robertus  Altissiodorensis,  Chronologia, 

ii.  253,  339,  343,  347,  352,  v.  81, 

373,  378,  435,  436,  vi.  161,  395. 
Robertus,  Claudius,  Gallia  Christiana, 

V.  175,  290,  503. 
Robertus  Dunstapulensis,  v.  203. 
Robertus  (ilocestrensis,  Historia  regum 

Angliae,  v.  75. 
Robertus  Lincolnensis,  in  Dionysium, 

vii.  106,  261. 

Robertus  Lotharingus.  See  Lothariii- 
gus. 


274  ROBERTUS  DE  MONTE  —  SALMASIUS. 


Robortus  de Monte,  Chronicon,  iv.  366 ; 

de  imrautatione  ordinis  Monacho- 

nini,  vi.  48G. 
Eoblesius,  Eugenius,  Vita  Ximenii,  iii. 

203. 

Roccha,  Angelus,   Bibliotheca  Vati- 

cana,  vii.  301. 
Rodericus  Toletanus,  Historia  Hispa- 

ni»,  ii.  365,  xii.  285. 
Rodolphus  Glaber,  GallicjE  Historiae, 

ii.  44,  74,  77,  80,  84,  85,  95-97, 

104-108,  252,  254. 
EofFensis  Liber.    See  Liber. 
Rogerus  de  Hoveden.    See  Hoveden, 
Rogerus  de  Wendover.  See  Weudover. 
Rolewink,  Wernerus,  de  Origine  No- 

bilitatis,  ii.  91. 
Romanum  Concilium,  Acta,  iv.  293. 
Rosieres,    Franciseus   de,  Stemmata 

Lotharingiae,  vi.  295. 
Ross,  Annals  of,  v.  464,  vi.  447,  xi. 

458. 

Rosselli,  Hannibal,  Commentarii  in 
Poeinandram,  si.  467. 

Rossins,  Joannes,  Historia  regum  An- 
glic, iv.  3,  366,  iv.  392,  648,  549, 

v.  84,  209,  510,  vi.  108,  474. 
Rosweydus,  Heribertus,  Vita;  Patrum, 

iiL  131. 

Rota,  Claudius  de,  addit.  ad  Legen- 

dam  Auream,  vi.  313. 
Rothseus,  David,  Hibernia  resurgens, 

vi.  284  ;  Hierographia  Hibernise, 
vi.  286. 

Rotuli  Patentes,  Hen.  III.,  xi.  450, 
Edw.  in.,  V.  44,  Edw.  IV.,  iv.  571, 
Phil,  et  Mar.,  iv.  369;  Parliamenti 
Hibernici,  xi.  460. 

Ruadanus,  S.,  Vita,  vi.  429,  472. 

Rudburnus,  Thomas,  Chronicon  mi- 
nus, v.  65,  80 ;  Historia  major,  v. 
156,  181,  195,  199,  235,  390,  532, 
535,  vi.  482. 

Rudolpbus  Fuldensis,  Vita  Rabani 
Mauri,  iv.  48. 

Rufinus  Aquileiensis,  Apologia,  v.  249  ; 
Historia  Ecclesiastica,  v.  71,  vii. 
469,  xi.  414  ;  Invectivae  in  Hie- 
ronymum,  v.  247,  xiv.  463  ;  in 
Psalmos,  xii.  234  ;  in  Symbolum, 


Rufinus  Aquileiensis — continued. 

iii.  294,  312,  341,  405,  412,  vii. 

308,  309,  xiv.  409  ;  Versio  Latina 

Josephi,  xi.  515. 
Rugerius,  Julius,  de  Libris  Canonicis, 

xiv.  248,  253. 
Rumoldus,  S.,  Vita.  See  Theodoricus. 
Rupertus  Tuitiensis,  Commentarii,  iL 

15,  160,  211,  212,  iii.  88,  571;  de 

glorificatione  Trinitatis,  xii.  324  ; 

de  Di\-inis  officiis,  xii.  325  ;  Vita  S. 

Eliphii,  vi.  336,  337  ;  Vita  S.  Heri- 

berti,  ii.  76. 
Rurisius  Lemovicensis,  Epistolae,  v. 

502. 

Rutilius  Numatianus,  Itinerarium,  vi. 
395. 


s 

Sa,  Emmanuel,  Commentarii,  iii.  334, 

340,  xii.  136,  xiv.  338. 
Sabellicus,  Antonius,  Enneades,  ii.  70, 

71,  77,  277,  286,  v.  55,  58,  373, 

vi.  129,  130,  317. 
Sacerdotale  Romanum,  iii.  568. 
Sacranus,  Joannes,  Elucidarius  erro- 

rum  ritus  Ruthenici,  ii.  238. 
Sacrobosco,  Christophonis  de,  defensio 

Decreti  Tridentini,  xiv.  39,  50,  202, 

206-208,  227,  237,  249,  250,  269, 

274,  280,  284,  286,  305,  307,  309, 

327,  329,  350,  425,  426,  453,  466, 

484,  497. 
Sagax,  Landulphus,  Historice  Mis- 

cellK,  xii.  433. 
Saldenus,  de  Libris,  i.  12,  14. 
Salianus,  Jacobus,  Annales  ecclesias- 

tici,  ix.  114,  xi.  525,  528,  646, 

547,  650,  558,  587,  xii.  12,  15, 

20,  39,  40,  77. 
Salmanticensium  Doctorum  Censura, 

iv.  371,  373. 
Salmasius,  Claudius,  Eucharisticon  J  ac. 

Sirmondo  pro  adventovia  de  region- 

ibus  et  ecclesiis  Suburbicariis,  tv. 

320,  323,  348,  vii.  30,  36,  37,  39  ; 

Plinianse  exercitationes  in  C.  Solini 

Poh-histora,  vii.  24 ;  de  Primatu 


SALMASIUS  —  SEDULIUS  JUNIOR.  275 


Salmasius — continued. 

Papse,  V.  123  ;  in  Augustse  historiae 

Scriptores,  vi.  58,  138.  SeeMessa- 

linus,  Walo. 
Salmerou,  Alphonsus,  Coramentarii,  ii. 

18,  iii.  33,  39,  63,  64,  422,  432, 

435,  457,  458,  xiv.  268,  289,  290, 

295,  296,  305,  312,  317,  341,  344, 

481  ;   Dispiitationes  in  Epistolas, 

xiv.  142,  344,  359. 
Salustius,  Crispus,   Bellum  Catilina- 

rium,  X.  57  ;  Historiae,  ix.  598, 

Orationes,  xi.  338,  364. 
Salvaticis,  Porchetus  a,  Victoria  ad- 

versus  Hebrfeos,  xiv.  225. 
Samson,  S.,  ViU,  iv.  278,  v.  538,  539, 

vii.  43,  48,  49,  52. 
Sancius,  Rodericus,  Hiatoria  Hispaniae, 

xii.  364. 

Sancti  Francisci,  Ludovicus,  Globus 
canonum  linguoe  sanctae,  xiv.  486. 

SanctilogiumBritannise.  See  Johannes 
Tinmuthensis. 

Sanctius,  Gaspar,  Commentarii,  iii. 
339,  400. 

Sancto  Amore,  Guilielmus  de,  ii.  303- 
305,  XV.  93,  117. 

Sancto  Andrea,  Joannes  a,  Liturgiaj 
sanctorum  Patrum,  xii.  466. 

Sanders,  Nicholas.    See  Sanderus. 

SandeiTis,  Nicolaus,  de  Schismate  An- 
gb'cano,  iv.  362 ;  Supper  of  our  Lord, 
ii.  447;  de  visibili  monarchia  Ec- 
clesiae,  ii.  50,  175,  251,  260,  264, 
320,  360,  V.  36,  61,  xiv.  447. 

Sarisburiensis,  Joannes.  See  Johannes. 

Sarnensis,  Petrus.    See  Petrus. 

Sarum.   See  Breviarum  Sarisburiense. 

Saussaius,  Andreas,  Brevarium  Galli- 
canum,vi.  298;  MartyrologiumGal- 
licanum,  v.  376,  378,  393,  507, 
539,  vi.  47,  77,  338,460,  461,477, 
539. 

Sausseyus,  Carolus,  Annales  Ecclesia3 

Aurelianensis,  vi.  77,  485. 
Saxo  Grammaticus,  Ilistoria  Danica, 

iv.  566,  V.  455,  456. 
Saxon  Chronicle.  See  Annales  Anglo- 

Saxonici. 
Scala  Paradisi,  iii.  142. 


Scaliger,  Josephus,  Animadversiones 
in  Eusebium,  vi.  270,  vii.  440,  452, 
viii.  156,  ix.  114,  xi.  494,  518, 
553,  xii.  91,  92,  120;  Canones  Isa- 
gogici,  ii.  79,  xi.  518,  550,  xii.  90, 
51,  xiv.  223,  xvi.  191  ;  Elenchus 
orationis  D.  Parei,  xi.  506,  516, 
521-523,  565,  573,  xii.  10,  79; 
Elenchus  Trihseresii  Nic.  Serrarii, 
vi.  272,  xiv.  322  ;  de  Emendatione 
Temporum,  ii.  79,  vi.  234,  vii.  604, 
xii.  133,  450  ;  in  Varrouem,  vi.  216. 

Scaliger,  Julius,  Poemata,  v.  59. 

Schardius,  Simon,  Scriptores  rerum 
Germanicarum,  v.  164. 

Scharpe,  Johannes,  Quiestiones  de  ora- 
tionibus  Sanctorum,  iii.  452. 

Schedelius,  Hartmannus,  Chronicon, 
ii.  55,  286,  291,  v.  48,  163,  164, 
217,  vi.  539. 

Schottus,  Andreas,  Itinerarium  Anto- 
nini,  v.  119  ;  Observationes  Hu- 
manse,  vi.  268  ;  in  Pighii  Annales, 

ii.  103. 

Schraderus,   Laurentius,  Monuraenta 

ItalicB,  ii.  88. 
Schultingius,   Cornelius,  Bibliotheca 

Theologica,  vii.  90. 
Scialach,  Victorius,  Liturgia  ^gyp- 

tiaca,  iii.  202,  216. 
Scioppius,   Gasparus,  Ecclesiasticus, 

xiv.  24. 

Scotus,  Joannes  Duns,  in  Sententias, 

iii.  449,  454,  575,  iv.  112,  xv.  517. 
Scriverius,  Petrus,  Antiquitates  Ba- 

tavicoe,  v.  481. 

Scrope,  Thomas,  de  Carmelitani  ordi- 
nis  antiquitate,  v.  34. 

Scultetus,  Abrahanius,  Medulla  Pa- 
trum, vii.  99. 

Scylax,  Caryandensis,  Periplus,  vii.  26. 

Scylitza,  Joannes,  Historiarum  Com- 
pendium, ii.  122. 

Sebastianus,  S.,  Acta,  xi.  400,  401. 

Seder  01am  Rabba,  xi.  576,  585,  xii. 
24. 

Sedulius,  Caelius,  Carmen  Paschale,  iii. 

162,  iv.  283. 
Sedulius  Junior,  Collectaneura  in  S. 

Matthseum,  vi.  332,  538  ;  in  S. 


276 


SEDULIUS  jryiOE  —  SIKMOXDUS. 


Sedulius  Junior — continued. 

Pauli  Epistolas,  ii.  68,  iv.  241,  242, 
245,  246,  252-262,  266,  273,  278, 
283,  284,  310-317,  371,  vi.  323, 
si.  538,  585,  588,  xii.  257-259. 

Sedulius,  Henricus,  Prsescriptiones  ad- 
versus  Hareses,  ii.  226  ;  Vita  S. 
Francisci,  ii.  312,  314. 

Selden,  Joannes,  Analecta,  v.  129  ;  in 
.iEadmeruni,ii.  199,  vL  264,  xv.  173 ; 
Janus  Anglorum,  ii,  200,  207,  xi. 

471  ;  Marmora  Arundeliana,  v.  12, 
XV.  407  ",  History  of  Tithes,  xi.  471, 

472  ;  Titles  of  Honour,  xi.  571.  See 
Fletanus. 

Selva,  Johannes  de,  de  Jurejurando,  iiL 
lis. 

Semeca,  Joannes,  in  Decreta,  iL  29, 
193,  222,  iii.  115-117,  152,  vi.354, 
xi.  440,  xiv.  245. 

Senanua,  S.,  Vita,  vL  436,  510. 

Seneca,  L.  Annaeus,  de  Beneficiis,  viii. 
293;  Apocolocyntosis,  vi.  270;  de 
dementia,  xi.  266,  277,  365  ;  Epis- 
tolje,  iiL  321,  343,  349,  350  ;  de  Ira, 
xi.  376  ;  Xaturales  Qasestiones,  ix. 
392,  432,  X.  224;  Thyestes,  xi.  313. 

Senensis.    See  Bemardinus. 

Septemcastrensis,  de  Moribus  Turco- 
rum,  xii.  473. 

Serarius,  Nicolaus,  Bonifacii  Epistolae, 
iv.  460 ;  Litaneutici,  iii.  466 ;  de 
rebus  Mogontiacis,  ii.  vii.,  248, 
iv.  26,  396,  465,  v.  179,  379;  Tri- 
haeresiura,  iL  22,  214,  xiv.  323; 
Vita  S.  Kiliani,  vi.  352. 

Serranus,  Joannes,  Apparatus  ad  Fi- 
dera  Catholicam,  ii.  494,  xiv.  35. 

Servanus,  S.,  Vita,  vL  214. 

Servius  in  Virgilium,  iiL  373,  377, 
378,  X.  296. 

Severus  Antiochenus,  Catena  in  Job, 
iii.  316. 

Sextus  Empiricus,  adreisus  Mathema- 

ticos,  xi.  275. 
Seysellus,  Claudius,  adversus  errores 

VaJdensium,  iL  172,241,  259. 
Sichardus,  Joannes,  in  Chronicon  En- 

sebii,  vi.  Ill;  in  Stttiulii  Annota- 

tiones,  vL  322. 


Sidooius  ApoUinaris,  Epistolae,  v.  372, 
373,  468,  487,  488,  491,  503,  vL 
327  ;  Poemata,  v.  22,  465. 

Sigebertus  Gemblacensis,  Chronicon, 
ii.  77,  78,  93,  105,  112,  124,  132, 
142,  146,  149,  153,  155,  157,  217, 

219,  226,  iiL  88,  254,  255,  iv,  23, 
24,  45,  46,  426,  v.  97,  171,  467, 
487,  511,  vL  51,  122,  129,  130, 
132,  283,  319,  329,  377,  379,  387, 
435,  462,  502,  539,  xiL  276,  288; 
de  Scriptoribus  Ecclesiasticis,  ii.  52, 
53,  56,  216,  iv.  43,  411,  v.  374, 
528  ;  Vita  S.  Madovii,  vL  51  See 
MircBus,  Aubertus. 

Sigismnndus,  Chronicon  Augnstannm, 

V.  49,  164. 
Sigonios,  Carolus,  de  Begno  Italiie,  iL 

65,  67,  76,  93,  111,  115,  131,216, 

220,  246,  272,  xii.  274  ;  de  Occi- 
dentali  Imperio,  v.  385,  435,  vi. 
168 ;  de  antiquo  Jure  Provincia- 
rum,  X.  140. 

Silegravius,  Henricus,  Catalogus  do- 
muum  religiosarum  Britannise,  vi. 
197,  198. 

Simeon  Ben  Jochai,  Zohar  in  quinque 

libros  Moysis,  ii.  162. 
j  Simeon  Dunelmensis,  de  gestis  Begum 

Anglorum,  ii.  268,  iiL  513,  iv.  113. 
Simeon  Metaphrastes,  iii.  77,  vL  552  ; 

Acta  Sylvestri,  v.  223,  224  ;  Mar- 
I  tyrium  Nicetoe,  xii.  228;  de  Petro 
1  et  Paulo,  V.  18,  21,  vL  290,  vu.  56, 
i      83 ;  Vita  S.  Lucse,  vi.  192  ;  Vita 

Theclas,  iiL  251,  v.  18. 
;  Simeon  Scotus,  vi.  230,  239. 
■  Simocatia,    See  Theophylactus. 
!  Simon  Abbeudoniensis,  Historia,  v. 

476. 

Simplicius  Cilix,  in  Aristotelem,  vii. 
26,  viii.  20. 

Sirmondus,  Jacobus,  in  Apollinarem 
Sidonium,  vL  17 ;  Concilia  Galliae, 
iv.  39,  46,  48,  60,  86,  112,  191, 
193,  204,  534,  v.  123,  236,  435, 
472,  486,  501,  vi.  16,  27,  30,  47, 
485,  viL  56,  82,  302  ;  in  Ennodium 
Ticinensem,  iv.  171,  vi.  327,  330  ; 
ad  Facundum,  v.  505  ;  Propemp- 


SIRMONDUS  — STEPHANUS  TORNACENSIS.  277 


Sirmondus — continued. 

ticon,  \v.  517,  v.  304,  vii.  39;  Ad- 
ventoria  de  regionibus  suburbicariis, 
V.  117,  121. 

Sistus  Seneiisis,  Bibliotheca  Sancta,  ii. 
51,  iii.  195,  215,  iv.  25,  v.  497, 
322,  vii.  129,  215,  228,  509,  510, 
551,  xii.  228,  343,  411,  415,  417, 
420,  422,  423,  501,  xiv.  219, 
224,  247,  411,  420,  xiv.  422,  422, 
441. 

Sligo,  Book  of.    See  Liber  Sligunti- 
nus. 

Smaragdus  Abbas,  Commentarii,  ii. 

62,  iii.  567,  xii.  307. 
Smith,  Thomas,  Life  of  Ussher,  i.  30, 

32,  37. 

Socrates,  Ecclesiastica  Historia,  ii.  33, 
487,  iii.  iii.,  104,  139,  311,  v.  212, 

237,  241,  345,  346,  359,  362,  363, 
508,  vii.  6,  310,  324,  338,  469,  xi. 
409,  xii.  173,  174,  483,  xiv.  28, 
405,  XV.  175,  227. 

Solinus,  Julius,  Polyhistor,  de  Situ 

Orbis  terrarum,  v.  86,  vi.  118,  140, 

283,  vii.  20,  21,  viii.  26. 
Sophocles,  TragoedisB,  iv.  203,  xi.  279, 
Sorbinus,  Arnaldus,  Conciles  de  Tbol- 

ose  Besitrs  et  Xarbonne,  ii.  406. 
Soteallus   Montidiensis,   Joannes,  in 

Prosperura,  v.  492. 
Soto,  Dominicus,  in  Sententias,  ii.  i., 

ii.  11,  13,  160,  163;  deJustitiaet 

jure,  xiv.  60. 
Sotus,  Petrus,  contra  Brentium,  xii. 

492. 

Southey,  Robert,  Book  of  tlie  Church, 
i.  158. 

Sozomenus,  Ecclesiasticae  Historiae,  ii. 
420,  iii.  104,  106,  139,  311,  v.  208, 

238,  vi.  128,  362,  379,  394,  vii.  36, 
37,  310,  363,  483,  xi.  343,  425, 
xii.  173,  440,  448,  xiv.  28. 

Spanhemius,  Fridericus,  Dubia  Evan- 

gelica,  xi.  544,  660. 
Spartiauus,  yElius,  Romanorum  Im- 

peratorum  liistoria,  vi.  271,  553. 
Speed,  John,  Chronicle,  xv.  74. 
Spelman,  Sir  Henry,  Concilia,  iv.  570, 

v.  130,  448,  vi.  76,  vii.  315,  xii. 


Spelman — continued. 

303,  xvi.  35  ;  Glossarium,  i.  28,  iv. 
203,  448,  509,  671,  xv.  173. 

Spoelberch,  Guilielmus,  Speculum  Vitae 
B.  Francisci,  iii.  495. 

Standicius,  Johannes,  contra  Scripturas 
Anglicanas,  xiv.  135. 

Stanihurst,  Ricardus,  Descriptio  Hi- 
bernise,  vii.  239 ;  de  rebus  Hiber- 
uicis,  iv.  562  ;  Vita  S.  Patricii,  vi. 
374,  380,  447. 

Stapletonus,  Thomas,  Antidota  Apos- 
tolica,  iii.  326,  327,  342,  xi.  584, 
594,  xii.  58,  xiv.  136,  147,  148, 
350,  301,  363,  367  ;  Defensio  Eccle- 
siasticae authoritatis  coutra  Whita- 
kerum,  iii.  434,  iv.  374,  xiv.  41, 
111,  419;  Fortress  of  the  Faith, 

iii.  108,  435  ;  Principia  Fidei  Doc- 
trinalia,  xiv.  63,  203,  212,  237, 
257,  428,  434. 

Stapulensis.  See  Faber  Stapulensis, 
Jacobus. 

Statius,  Papinius,  Sylva;,  vii.  19 ; 
Thebais,  ii,  443,  xi.  58,  xiv. 
416. 

Statuta  Parliament!  Angliae,  Hen. 

Vin.,i.  40;  Hibernioe,  xi.  454,455. 
Stella,  Didacus  de,  in  Lucam,  iii.  38, 

39. 

Stella,  Joannes,  Vita;  ccxxx.  Poutifi- 

cum,  ii.  73,  313. 
Stengelius,  Carolus,  Corona  Lucida,  vi. 

484. 

Stephanides,  Guilielmus,  Descriptio  ci- 
vitatis  Loudinensis,  v.  216. 

Stcphanus  Presbyter,  or  jEddius,  Vita 
S.  AVilfridi,  iv.  344,  347-349,  vi. 
489,  498.    See  ^ddius. 

Stephanus  Byzantinus,  de  Urbibus,  iv. 
566,  V.  87,  224,  226,  447,  vii.  6, 
14,  16,  17,  viii.  80,  ix.  105. 

Stephanus  Eduensis,  de  Sacramento 
Altaris,  xii.  334. 

Stephanus,  Henricus,  Schediasmata, 

iv.  478,  vi.  118;  Thesaurus  Lingua; 
Gra;ca!,  xiv.  408,  479. 

Stephanus,    Robertus,  Testamentura 

Groccum,  ii.  10,  xiv.  342. 
Stephanus TornacensLj,  Epistolae,  ii.  82. 


278  STEUARTIUS  —  TALIESSYN. 


Steuaitius,  Petrus,  Auctores  Theologici, 
iii.  243,  iv.  22 ;  Tractatus  contra 
Groecorum  errores,  iii.  278. 

Steitchus,  August inus,  de  clonatione 
Constantini,  ii.  34,  198  ;  Commen- 
tarii,  iii.  325,  335,  xiv.  296,  478, 
xiv.  494,  499. 

Stobceus,  Joannes,  Eclogae  Ethicae,  xi. 
344;  Eclog8ePhysicoe,iii.  321,  330, 
V.  62,  xi.  266,  280,  285,  309,  326. 

Stowseus,  Johannes,  ClirOnicon,  v.  76, 
123. 

Strabo,  Geographia,  iii.  321,  374,  iv. 
566,  V.  61,  vii.  5,  7-11,  13,  17, 
19-23,  26,  34,  361,  viii.  86,  279, 
285,  294,  408,  425-427,  436,  473, 
475,  487,  503,  518,  520,  531,  534, 
637,  560,  580,  588,  590,  ix.  9-12, 
129,  401,  403,  411,  418,  421,  438, 
440,  456,  480,  485,  508,  511,  537, 
552,  554,  557,  564,  573.  577,  x.  5, 
9,  13,  19,  25,  27,  32,  35,  39,  54, 
56,  61,  63,  70,  73,  82,  88,  93,  97, 
108,  193,  206,  208,  212,  237,  253, 
331,  417,  428,  431,  442,  488,  xii. 
412. 

Strabus,  Walafridus.  See  Walafridiis. 
Strada,  Octavius  de,  Vitae  Imperato- 

rum  Roraanorum,  xi.  298. 
Strafford,  Lord,  Letters  of,  i.  100, 122, 

157,  159,  166,  178,  189,  215. 
Strype,  Jolin,  Annals,  i.  24. 
Stumpfius,  Joannes,  Historia  Germa- 

nica,  ii.  109  ;  Chrouicon  Helveti- 

cum,  V.  164,  vi.  191. 
Suarez,    Franci.scus,    Defensio  Fidei 

Catholics,  ii.  453  ;  in  Thomam,  ii. 

55,  486,  iii.  154,  175,  239,  243, 

270,  315,  389,  417,  418,  431,  xiv. 

358,  363. 

Suetonius,  de  Vita  Csesarum  ii.  170, 
V.  61,  ix.  545,  547,  x.  17,  19, 
30,  148,  155,  169,  180,  187-189, 
197,  205,  209,  213,  214,  218,  220, 
251,  257,  260,  264,  283,  380,  xi. 
5,  9,  11,  17,  24,  102,  113,  388. 

Suidas,  Lexicon,  ii.  13,  79,  iii.  331, 
vi.  268,  350,  400,  vii.  14,  93,  356, 
viii.  425,  426,  432,  ix.  96,  166, 
X.  88,  120,  xi.  273. 


Sulgenus,  Episcopus,  Vita,  iv.  394, 
vi.  46. 

Sullevan,  Philip.  See  OsuUevan  Beare. 

Sulpitius  Severus,  Sacroe  Historiae,  v. 
222,  238,  vi.  542,  viii.  432,  437, 
xii.  12,  13  ;  Vita  S.  Martini,  v.  240, 

vi.  59,  379,  392,  394,  xii.  231. 
Surius,  Laurentius,  Vitse  Sanctorum, 

ii.  40,  86,  217,  iii.  77,  88,  133, 
206,  480,  iv.  17,  402,  405,  553,  v. 
97,  290,  348,  374,  379,  539,  vi. 
49,  50,  51,  250,  524,  xi.  400, 
401. 

Sutor,  Petrus,  de  Tralatione  Biblise, 

iii.  51,  xiv.  451. 

Sweertius,  Franciscus,  Athence  Bel- 
gicse,  V.  501 ;  Vita  Joannis  de  Tur- 
recremata,  ii.  103. 

Swenckfeldius,  de  Sacra  Scriptura,  xii. 
491. 

Swertius,  Franciscus.    See  Sweertius. 

Sylburgins,  Fridericus,  Biblia,  ii.  10. 

Sylvestrina  Summa,  iii.  100. 

Syraeon.    See  Simeon. 

Symmachus,  Q.  Aurelius,  Epistolse,  vi. 
117,  xi.  308,  311;  Apologeticus 
adversus  Anastasium,  xi.  303. 

Syncellus,  Georgius,  Chronographia, 

vii.  453,  610,  xi.  492-494,  647, 
549,  552-555,  561,  xii.  20,  117, 
xvi.  168,  169,  178,  187. 

Synesius,  Epistolae,  iii.  364,  441,  xi. 
367. 

Synodus.    See  Patricius,  S. 


T 

Tabula  in  Ecclesia  S.  Pauli,  v.  87; 
S.  Petri,  V.  88. 

Tacitus,  C.  Cornelius,  Agricola,  iii. 
552,  vi.  102,  319,  364;  Annales, 
ii.  170,  V.  61,  vi.  502,  ix.  218, 
557,  X.  514,  515-523,  585-587,  xi. 
24,  36,  37,  42-4.5,  61,  62,  74,  77, 
81,  265,  314,  342,  362  ;  Germania, 
iv.  448,  566,  v.  482,  Historite,  ii. 
443,  X.  55,  488,  xi.  18,  29,  300, 
331,  346,  347. 

Taliessyn  Ben  Beirdh.  See  Thaliessou. 


TALMUD  BABYLONICUM  —  THUANUS.  279 


Talmud  Babylonicum,  xii.  156-160, 
xiv.  219,  xvi.  217. 

Tancredus  Bononiensis,  in  Collectiones 
Decretalium,  ii.  272. 

Targmn  Hierosolymitanum,  xir.  482. 

Tatianus,  oratio  ad  Groecos,  xii.  164. 

Taurus  Philosoplius,  iii.  410. 

Tawosius,  Jacobus,  Pentateuchus  Qua- 
drilinguis,  iii.  328. 

Taxster,  Joannes  de.    See  Johannes. 

Taylor,  Jeremy,  Worlds,  i.  177. 

Teilo,  S.,  Vita,  v.  97. 

Tertullianus,  de  Anima,  iii.  53,  185, 
297,  367,  377,  384,  408;  Apologe- 
ticus,  iii.  366,  426,  v.  14,  66,  xi. 
287,  303,  307,  395,  xii.  224,  532, 
680 ;  de  Corona,  xii.  532  ;  adversus 
Herraogenem,  iii.  42,  xiv.  454 ;  de 
Idololatria,  xi.  353 ;  adversus  Ju- 
daeos,  v.  61,  173;  adversus  Marcio- 
nem,  ii.  29,  iii.  69,  121,  223,  279, 
281-283,  292,  296,  vii.  57,  83,  494, 
xi.  89,  xii.  523  ;  de  Monogamia, 
iii.  222 ;  de  Patientia,  iii.  177 ; 
de  Poenitentia,  iii.  103,  107,  108  ; 
de  Praescriptione  Htereticorum,  ii. 
24,  iii.  14,  48,  vi.  509,  vii.  51, 
57,  81,  xii.  465,  xiv.  33,  120, 
253  ;  adversus  Praxeam,  ii.  28 ;  de 
Resurrectione  Carnis,  iii.  56,  223, 
297,  xiv.  23,  354,;  ad  Scapulam, 
vii.  171,  xi.  287,  309,  396-398  ; 
de  Virginibus  velandis,  xi.  268, 
xiv.  34. 

Thalassius,  Hecatontades,  xii.  278. 
Tlialiesson,  Poemata,  iv.  353,  563, 
vi.  66. 

Theganiis  Trevirensis,  Vita  Ludovici 
Pii,  xii.  291. 

Themistius,  Orationes,  xi.  315,  369. 

Theodoretus  Cyrensis,  Apathes,  iii. 
387  ;  Atreptos,  iii.  383  ;  in  Genes., 
iii.  363,  xi.  521  ;  in  Reg.,  iii.  271 ; 
in  Psal.,  V.  19,  xiv.  477  ;  Cantic, 
iii.  403  ;  in  Sophon.,  iii.  561  ;  in 
Rom.,  iii.  561,  xi.  367  ;  in  2  Cor., 
ii.  438  ;  in  Coloss.,  iii.  458,  472  ;  in 
1  Thess.,  xiv.  253  ;  Grascarum  afTec- 
tionum  curatio,  ii.  16,  iii.  367,  368, 
372,  xii.  218;  Dialogi,  iii.  73,  vii. 


Tlieodoretns  Cyrensis — continued. 
48,  78,  105,  107,  111,  112,  115, 
176;  Hajreticse  Fabulse,  iii.  169, 
170,  xii.  466,  468  ;  Historia  Eccle- 
siastica,  iii.  311,  v.  237,  239,  vii.  29, 
317,  xii.  428,  449  ;  Philotheus,  v. 
248. 

Tbeodoricus  Abbas,  Vita  S.  Rumoldi, 
vi.  28.3. 

Theodoricus  Appoldianus.  See  Appol- 
dianus. 

Theodorus  Antiochenus,  in  Prophetas 

Minores,  xii.  216. 
Theodorus   Campidonensis,    Vita  S. 

Magni,  iv.  269-271,    277,  301, 

302,  324. 

Theodorus  Cantuariensis,  Poenitentiale, 

iii.  Ill,  112. 
Theodorus  Daphnopatus,  iii.  460. 
Tlieodorus Metochita,  Historia Romana, 

iii.  203. 

Theodorus  Prodromus,    Cyrus,  Epi- 

grammata,  iii.  78,  360. 
Theodosiiis  Imperator, 'Codex,  vii.  21, 

28. 

Theodosius  Junior,  Imperator,  Brevia- 

rum,  vii.  29,  30,  xii.  216. 
Theon  Alexandrinus,  in  Aratum,  iii. 

374,  vii.  397. 
Theophanes,  Hist.  Miscell.,  ii.  65,  vi. 

132. 

Theopliilus  Antioclienus,  ad  Autoly- 
cum,  vi.  56,  viii.  3,  xi.  286,  394, 
516,  xii.  165,  578  ;  Commentarii, 
iii.  70,  293. 

Theopliylaclus,Commentarii,  in  IMatth., 
iii.  4C4  ;  in  Luc,  iii.  244,  245,  339, 
xii.  315,  Job.,  ii.  14,  iii.  128,  1  Cor., 
iii.  364,  Eplics.,  iii.  394,  xii.  315. 

Theopliylactus  Simocatta,  Historia 
Mauricii,  ii.  38. 

Thevetus,  Andreas,  Cosmographia,  xii. 
452,  455  ;  Vitse  hominum  illustrinm 
ii.  215,  216,  222,  225-227. 

Thomas  Aquinas.    See  Aquinas. 

Thomas  de  Argentina,  in  Sententias,  iii. 
175. 

Thomas  Hybornicus,  Flores  Doctorum, 
xii.  267. 

Thuanus,  Jacobus,  Historioc  sui  tern- 


280 


THUANUS  —  ULSTER. 


Thuanus — continued. 

poi-is,  ii.  228,  237,  242,  253,  259, 

2G1,  274,  312,  324,  367,  xii.  333. 
Thucydides,  de  Bello  Pelopoiinesiaco, 

viii.  251,  288-294,  299-306,  313, 

315,  317-320,  322-337. 
Thuscus,  Leo,  Liturgia  Chrysostomi, 

iii.  359. 

TbyvDcus,  Gtiillielmus,  Discuvsiis  de  S. 

Patiicio,  vi.  416. 
Tibiillus,  Albius,  Cannina,  xii.  580. 
Tichonius,  Homilix  in  Apocalypsin,  ii. 

14,  19,  159. 
Tigernachus,  Annales  Hibernici,  vi. 

145,  147,  235,  246,  GIO. 
Tilius,  Joannes,  Codex  Canonum  Ori- 

entalis  Ecclesiae,  v.  411  ;  Chroni- 

con  regum  Franconim,  xii.  365. 
Tinmoutli,  Joannes  de.    See  Johannes. 
Tirechanus,  Vita  S.  Patricii,  iv.  571, 

vi.  180,  370,  375,  382,  387,  389, 

393,  408,  413,  424,  438,  450,  463, 

518. 

Tissingtonus,  Joannes,  Confessio,  ii. 

82,  167,  219,  491,  vii.  lOG. 
Titelmannns,  Franciscus,  Elucidatio  in 

Psalmos,  xiv.  494. 
Titns  Bostrensis,  in  Evangelium  S. 

Lncie,  ii.  8,  iii.  286. 
Toletanum  Concilium,  Acta,  iii.  138, 

413,  xi.  380,  381,  422,  xii.  393. 
Toletus,  Franciscus,  in  Evangelium  S. 

Joannis,  iii.  156. 
Tomcus,  Joannes,  Columba  Sacra,  vi. 

484. 

Torniellus,  Augustinus,  Annnles  Sacri, 
vi.  517,  526,  591,  xii.  4,  59. 

Tostatus,  Alphonsus,  iii.  38  ;  Cora- 
mentaria,  xii.  103,  143,  xiv.  218, 
220,  221,  441,  442  ;  Paradoxa,  iii. 
279. 

Tr.ictatus  Doetorum,  iv.  369. 
Tremellius  et  Junius,  Biblia  Latina, 

xi.  527,  xii.  98,  105. 
Triads,  Welsh,  vi.  32,  xvi.  591,  597. 
Tridentinum  Concilium,  Canones,  ii. 

487,  488,  iii.  91,  104,  118,  157, 

392,  498,  xiv.  24,  201,  409. 
Trithemius,  Joannes,  Chronicon  Hir- 

saugiensp,  ii.  85, 128,  130,  139,  239, 


Trithemius — continued. 

240,  264,  336,  357,  iv.  42,  44,  vi. 
474,  483,  xii.  332,  367;  Scriptores 
Ecclesiastici,  ii.  52,  275,  iv.  170, 
V.  618,  vi.  359  ;  de  viris  illustribus 
Ord.  S.  Benedicti,  ii.  56,  iv.  396, 
V.  97,  vi.  53,  78,  245  ;  Vita  Rabani 
Mauri,  iv.  14,  42. 

Trivetus,  Nicolaus,  Chronicon,  iv.  3G6, 
548. 

Triumphus,  Augustinus,  de  Ecclesias- 
tica  Potestate,  ii.  116,  452. 

Trnllus  Aragonius,  Joannes,  de  Ca- 
nonicis  Regularibus,  vi.  392. 

Tryphonius,  in  Digeslis,  xii.  273. 

Tschudus,  .(Egidius,  Rhsetiae  AlpinsB 
Descriptio,  v.  164. 

Tuitiensis,  Rupertus.    See  Rupertus. 

Turgotus,  Historia  Dunelmensis  Eccle- 
siae, iv.  453,  V.  463,  vi.  263,  513. 

Turnerus,  Robertus,  Epitome  Boethii, 
vi.  121,  122. 

Turpinus,  Joannes,  de  Gestis  Caroli 
M.igni,  V.  16. 

Turonensis  Synodus,  Acta,  xii.  275. 

Turrecremata,  Joannes  de,  in  Decreta 
Gratiani,  ii.  222,  251  ;  Summa  de 
Ecclesia,  ii.  310. 

Turrianus,  Franciscus,  in  Constitutiones 
Apostolicas,  ii.  90,  vii.  144,  164, 
168,  170,  180,  225-228,  235,  239, 
280  ;  de  Eucharistia,  iii.  84. 

Tursellinus,  Horatius,  Lauretana  His- 
toria iii.  486. 

Twinus,  Brianus,  Antiquitates  Oxo- 
nienses,  v.  159,  392,  vi.  33. 

Twinus,  Joannes,  de  Rebus  Britannicis 
Commentaria,  iv.  562,  v.  86. 

Tzetzes,  Joannes,  Expositio  in  Hesio- 
dum,  iii.  366,  v.  459. 


u 

Ulenbergius,  Caspar,  Liber  Causarum, 
ii.  212. 

Ulieterpius,  Johannes,  Frisiorum  His- 

toriie,  vi.  91. 
Ulpianus,  Domitius,  Digesta,  vi.  203. 
Ulster,  Annals  of,  i.  29,  iv.  357,  444, 


ULSTER  —  VIGILANTIUS. 


281 


Ulster — continued. 

467,  542,  vi.  50,  146,  236,  244, 
245,  252,  253,  256,  261,  262,  263, 
383,  384,  401,  404,  414,  416,  421, 
431,  436,  437,  445,  470,  473,  514, 
515,  520,  527,  531,  532,  534,  536, 
538,  542-544,  609,  610  (Ind.  Chr. 
692,  697),  xi.  432. 

Umbertus  Burgundiensis,  Sermoncs, 
ii.  286. 

Urspurgense  Chronicon.  See  Liecb- 
thenaw,  Conrad  a. 

Drstisius,  Cluistianus,  Scriptorea  re- 
rum  Germanicarum,  ii.  226. 

Usuardus,  Martyrologium,  vi.  52. 

V 

Vairlenius,  Hieronymus,  in  Igiiatii 
Epistolas,  vii.  238,  240,  242,  263, 
273. 

Valentia,  Gregorius  de,  or  Valentia- 
nus.  Analysis  Fidei,  xiy.  19,  24-26, 
204,  211,  408,436  ;  Commentarii 
tbeologici  in  Tiiomam,  ii.  55,  xiv. 
52,  53,  59,  132,  135,  190,  363;  de 
Idololatria,  ii.  445  ;  de  legitime  usu 
Eucharislife,  iii.  11  ;  de  Trinitate, 
vii.  221. 

Valesins,  Henricus,  in  Aramiannm 
Slarcellinum,  v.  237;  Excerpta  de 
Constantio  Chloro  et  aliis  Impp.,  ix. 
209. 

Valla,  Laurentius,  in  Nov.  Test, 
adnotatione?,  xii.  517,  xiv.  282, 
310. 

Yalle  de  Moura,  Emanuel,  de  Incan- 
tationilms,  iii.  478. 

Varro,  M.  Terentius,  de  Lingua  La- 
tina,  iii.  330. 

Vasquez,  Gabriel,  de  Adoratione,  ii. 
446,  447;  Commentarii  in  Sum- 
mam  S.  Thoraae,  iii.  548,  549,  575. 

Vatablus,  Franciscus,  Annotattones  in 
Nov.  et  Vet.  Testamenta,  iii.  335. 

Vaux,  Laurentius,  Catecliismus,  iii. 
501,  502. 

Vedelius,  Nicolaus,  de  Prudentia  vete- 
ris  Ecclesiae,  v.  238  ;  in  Ignatii  Epis- 

voL.  xvir. 


Vedelius — continued. 

tolas,  vii.  122,  123,  109,  170,  189, 

201,  204,  234,  255,  256,  xv.  207. 
Vega,    Andreas,   defensio  Tridentini 

decreti  de  Jitstificatione,   iii.  551, 

576. 

Vegetius,  Flavius,  de  re  Militari,  xi. 
288. 

Velserus,  Marcus,  return  Augustan- 
arum  Vindelicarum,  v.  49, 103  ;  Ta- 
bula Itineris  Peutingeriani,  v.  245, 
XV.  78. 

Veltwick,  Gerai-dus,  de  Judaicis  disci- 

plinis,  xiv.  482. 
Vergilius,  Polydorns,  Historia  An- 
glica,  ii.  12,  iii.  254,  v.  33,  59,  90, 
156,  160,  167,  207,  215,  253,  383, 
464,  513,  vi.  53,  76,  144,  211,  212, 
250,  259,  262  ;  de  Invcntoribus  Re- 
rum,  ii.  85,  iii.  184,  iv.  362. 

Verstegan,  Ricardus,  Restitution  of 
Decayed  Intelligence,  iii.  317,  iv. 
448,  V.  134. 

Vicelius.    See  Wicelius,  Georgius. 

Victor,  Sextus  Aurelius.  de  Csesaribus, 
V.  213,  xi.  36  ;  Epitome,  v.  212, 
227,  vi.  110,  138;  de  Viris  illustri- 
bus,  X.  165. 

Victor  Tonnonensig  or  Tunnunensis, 
Chronicon,  vi.  14,  xiv.  194. 

Victor  Uticensis,  de  Persecutione  Van- 
dalica,  xii.  446. 

Victoria,  Franciscus  de,  Summa  Sacra- 
mentorum  Ecclesia;,  iii.  193. 

Victorinus  Afer,  Marius,  adversus 
Arium,  xiv.  156. 

Victorinus,  or  a  S.  Victore,  Ricardus, 
in  Apocalypsin,  ii.  3,  4,  5,  13,  80, 
81,  159,  xii.  327;  de  Trinitate,  vii. 
222,  xiv.  153. 

Victorius  Aquitanus,  Canon  Paschali.-i, 
V.  461,  vi.  49.3,  543. 

Victorius,  Marianus,  in  Ilieronymum, 
xiv.  229,  231,  488,495;  Vita  D. 
Hieronymi,  xiv.  464. 

Vicus,  Henricus,  de  Descensu  Christ! 
ad  Inferos,  iii.  279,  280,  305. 

Viegas,  Blasius,  in  Apocalypsim,  iii. 
479,  480. 

Vigilantius,  de  Basilica  Petri,  v.  154. 


—  WALDENSIS. 


28-2  VIGNATE 

Vignate,  Ambrosius  de,  de  Hteresi,  ii. 
177,  178. 

Vigneiius,  Nicolaus,  Historia  Eccle- 
siastica,  ii.  242,  250,  333,  336, 
387,  341-343,  367,  370,  371,  375, 
377,  399,  402,  409,  410. 

Villadiego,  Gondisalvus  de,  de  Origins 
Cardinalium,  ii.  120. 

Villalpaudus,  .Joannes  Baptista,  in  Eze- 
chielem,  iv.  170,  xi.  110. 

Villanovanus,  Blicliael,  in  Ptolemsei 
Geograpliiam,  vi.  522. 

Vincentius  Bellovacensis,  Speculum 
Histovise,  ii.  55,  74,  78,  132,  142, 
146,  149,  153,  157,  193,  253,  261, 
290,  340,  361,  367,  390,  iv.  328, 
391,  562,  V.  16,  48,  95,  175,  378, 
384,  434,  436,  v.  539,  vi.  39,  42, 
43,  58,  77,  165,  312,  379,  393, 
395,  401,  426,  435,  449,  460,  461, 
518,  vii.  262,  290. 

Vincentius  Lirinensis,  Conimonitorium, 

ii.  23,  165,  494,  495,  iii.  18,  32, 
524,  V.  255,  395,  412,  422,  423, 
xiv.  32. 

Tineis,  Petrus  de,  Epistolfe,  ii.  247, 

300,  301. 
Viuetus,  Elias,  in  Ausonium,  v.  486. 
Viretns,  Petrus,  de  Adulterat.  Coense 

Domini,  iii.  213. 
Yirgilius,  ^Eneis,  ii.  66,  423,  iii.  337, 

366,  376,  466,  485,  iv.  239,  v.  12, 

vii.  14,  X.  412,  xi.  503,  xv.  20  ; 

Eclogse,  vii.  383  ;    Georgica,  vii. 

382,  xi.  277. 
Virunnius,  Ponticus,  Historia  Britan- 

nica,  V.  53,  77,  159. 
Visitatione,  Clirysostomus  a,  de  Verbis 

Domini,  iii.  495. 
Vitoduranus,  Joannes,  Chronicon,  ii. 

209. 

Vitriaco,  Jacobus  de,  Historia,  ii.  197, 
222,  240,  276,  278;  Litania  Major, 

iii.  454. 

Vitus  Amerbachius,  in  Constitutiones 

Caroli  Magni,  xii.  289. 
Vitus  Basinstochius,  Ricaidus,  Histo- 

riiB,  V.  220,  vi.  352. 
Vitus,  or  White,  Steplianus,  vi.  200, 

541. 


Vives,  Ludovicus,  de  Disciplinis,  v.  41, 
xiv.  406. 

Volaterranus,  Raphael,  Anthropologia, 

ii.  114,  238,  277,  317,  331,  v.  51, 
vi.  392 ;  Comment.  Urban.,  iii. 
256. 

Vopiscus,  Flavins,  Romanorum  Irape- 
ratorum  Historia,  v.  7,  vii.  59,  64. 

Voragine,  Jacobus  de,  Januensis,  Le- 
genda  Aurea,  v.  41,  51,  52,  233, 
vi.  167,  426,  xii.  516. 

Vorperus  Thaborita,  Historia  Frisica, 
V.  454,  456,  477. 

Vossius,  Gerardus,  Boschlonius,  Blis- 
cellanea  Patriim,  iii.  131,  304,  vi. 
442,  xiv.  352. 

Vossius,  Gerardus  Joannes,  Historia 
Pelagiana,  iv.  13,  20,  123,  v.  266, 
273,  313,  341,  397,  400,  420,  422, 
497,  500,  503  ;  de  Historicis  Grsecis, 

vi.  272 ;  de  Historicis  Latinis,  v. 
403,  vi.  366,  465. 

Vulcanius,  Bonuventura,  Apologia 
Grfecorum  de  Purgatorio,  iii.  195, 
196;  de  Lingua  Getarum,  xii.  413, 
452,  455,  xiv.  224,  xvi.  189. 

w 

Waddingus,  Lucas,  Annales  Minorum, 

vii.  221  ;  Opuscula  S.  Francisci,  iv. 
408. 

Wakfeldus,  Robertus,  Syntagma  de 
HebrjBorum  codicum  incorruptione, 
xiv.  223,  239. 

Walafridus  Strabo,  Glossa  Ordinaria, 

iii.  365,  xii.  295,  xiv.  163,  346, 
355;  Poemata,  iv.  123,  vi.  190;  de 
rebus  Ecclesiasticis,  ii.  28,  51,  iii. 
413,  V.  491,  vi.  384,  xii.  227,  295, 
XV.  175  ;  Vita  S.  Blaithmaci,  vi. 
240,  246,  252;  Vita  S.  Galli,  iv. 
209,  277,  278,  300,  324,  vi.  229, 
277. 

Waldensis,  or  Netterus,  Thomas,  Doc- 
trinale  Fidei,  ii.  i.,  51,  iii.  23,  iv. 
18,  xii.  583  ;  de  Sacrameutis,  ii.  51, 
84,  iii.  133,  580;  Fasciculus  Ziza- 
niorum,  ii.  82. 


WALSINGHAJM 


—  XIPHILINUS. 


283 


Walsingham,  Thomas,  Historia  An- 
gliiB,  ii.  171,  V.  178,  378,  vi.  185, 
204  ;  Hypodigma  Neustriae,  ii.  290, 
3i4,  399. 

Waltramus  Kaumburgensis,  de  Inves- 
titura  Episooporum,  ii.  112  ;  de  Uiii- 
tate  Ecclesiae,  iL  126,  135,  iii.  49, 
50. 

Wandelbertus  Prumieusis,  Martyrolo- 

gium,  V.  441,  vi.  277. 
■\Yar«us,  Jacobus,  de  Sciiptoribus  Hi- 

bernicis,  iv.  430. 
Waverley,  Amiales  de,  v.  56,  vi.  44, 

379. 

Wendelstinus,  Joannes,  in  Codicem 
Canonum,  ii.  214. 

Wendover,  Rogerus  de,  Chronica,  ii. 
124,  149,  206,  207,  208,  248,  285, 
335,  314,  348,  382,  383,  400,  iii. 
245,  iv.  366,  367,  v.  56,  62,  153, 
182,  217,  vi.  84,  99. 

Wernerus  Laerius,  Fasciculus  Tempo- 
rum,  ii.  67,  71,  74,  77,  231,  238, 
239,  241,  287,  318,  360,  361,  v. 
48,  208,  519,  vi.  105,  318,  379. 

Whitakerus,  Gulielmus,  de  S.  Scrip- 
tura,  vii.  462,  xiv.  201,  301,  425, 
429,  493  ;  responsio  ad  Prfefatio- 
nem  Eeginaldi,  xiv.  450. 

Wliitloclj,  Bulstrode,  Memorials,  i. 
251. 

Wiccliffius,  Speculum  Militantis  Ec- 

clesiiB,  ii.  119;  de  Sulutione  Satana?, 

ii.  87  ;  Tractatus  contra  Fratrum 

ordines,  ii.  294  ;  Trialogus,  ii.  83, 

95,  171,  195,  296. 
Wicelius,  Georgius,  seuior,  Historia 

Sanctorum,  vi.  155. 
Wicelius,  Georgius,  junior,  Carmina 

Theologica,  \n.  322  ;  Vita  S.  Kiliani, 

iv.  430,  431. 
Widmanstadius,  Jo.  Albertus,  Lingua 

Syriaca:  Elementa,  iii.  217. 
Wierus,  Joannes,  de  Prajstigiis  Daemo- 

num,  iv.  562. 
Wigbertus,  S.    See  Lupus  Servatus. 
Wilfrid,  S.,  Vita.    See  Fridegodus ; 

StcpLanus  Presbyter  iEddi. 
Wilibaldus,  Aichstadianus,   Vita  S. 

Bonifacii,  vi.  216,  xii.  281. 


Williins,  David,  Concilia  Magna  Bri- 
tannia;, iv.  289,  292,  294. 

Willelmus  Gemmeticensis,  Historiae 
Normannorum,  iv.  567,  v.  85. 

Willielmus  Malmesburiensis.  See  Gui- 
lielmus. 

Willielmus  Neubridge.    See  Guiliel- 

mus  Xeubrigensis. 
Willibrordus,  S.,  Vita.    See  Alcuinus. 
Wilsonus,  Johannes,  Anglicanum  Mar- 

tyrologium,  v.  198,  245. 
Winandus  de  Worde,  Legenda  Aurea, 

V.  198. 

Wingfeldius,  Robertas,  Disceptatio  su- 
per dignitate  regnorum  Britannici  et 
Gallici,  V.  38. 

Winheim,  Erbardus,  Sacrariura  Agrip- 
pina,  V.  179,  245,  380,  xi.  164, 
165. 

Wion,  AmaUIus,  Lignum  Vitse,  ii.  218, 

220,  vi.  3,  483,  vii.  450. 
Witichindus  Saxo,  Gesta  Saxonum, 

V.  443,  vi.  135, 140,  552  (Ind.  Chr. 

77). 

Wolfius,  Joannes,  Lcctioues  Meniora- 

biles,  xii.  417. 
Wolphelmus  Bruwilerensis,  S.,  Vita, 

ii.  217,  iii.  88. 
Wolphius,  Henricus,  Chronologia,  ii. 

19,  xii.  82. 
Wood,  Antonius  A,  Athenae  Oxonienses, 

i.  11,  12,  48,  223. 
Wright,  Thomas,  Louthiana,  i.  74. 


X 

Xavier,  Hieronymus,  Historia  Christi 
Persic^  conscripta,  xvi.  12,  15. 

Xenophon,  de  Agesilao,  viii.  415,  416, 
419,  420,  xi.  312;  Anabasis,  vii. 
16,  viii.  281,  351-366,  370-375, 
391 ;  Cyropoodia,  viii.  148,  216,  xi. 
212,  213,  325  ;  Hellenica,  viii. 
335-339,  341-353,  361,  367,  369, 
374-377,  379-383,  387-401,  411, 
413  ;  Lacedajmoniornm  respublica, 
xi.  324. 

Xiphilinus,  Joannes,  Dionis  Epitome, 
vi.  203,  X.  29,  xi.  309, 


284 


XYLANDER  — 


Z\YINGERUS. 


Xylander,  Gulielmus,  Cedreni  veisio 
Latina,  ii.  99. 

z 

Zacharias  Chiysopolitanus,  Commen- 
tarii  in  Evangeliorum  Monotessaron, 
ii.  211,  iii.  89,  xiv.  313. 

Zacharias  papa,  Epistola  ad  Wittam, 
iv.  395. 

Zachutus,  Rabbi  Abraham,  Liber  Ge- 
nealogiaruui,  iv.  562,  v.  252. 

Zanchius,  Hierouymus,  Epistoloe,  xiv. 
154;  de  tribus  Elohim,  vii.  221. 

Zegerus,  Nicolaus,  Epanorthotcs,  xiv. 
240,  242,  245,  252,  258,  264,  265, 


Zegerus —  continved. 

267,  291,  305,  336,  337,  350,  433  ; 
Scholionin  Novum  Testamentum,  ii. 
160. 

Zeph3'rus,  Franeisus,  Catena  in  Pen- 

tateuchum,  iii.  46. 
Zonaras,  Joannes,  Compendium  His- 

toriarum,  ii.  99,  122,  y.  227,  vi.  178, 

192,  vii.  217,  218. 
Zosimus,  Historias,  v.  208,  221,  222, 

227,  241,  263,  267,  457,  vi.  120, 

128,  350,  400,  ix.  397. 
Zosimus,  papa,  Epistolse,  v.  250,  311, 

314,  318. 

Zwingerus,  Theodorus,  Theatrum  sa- 
pientise  ccelestis,  ii.  88,  128. 


THK 


END. 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1   1012  01196  5664 


DATE  DUE 


f: 


Demco.  Inc.  38-293 


v>4 


V